Chpt. 1: Not what was expected (Redo)

View Online

The cold night air was stagnant in the town of Ponyville, abandoned and now laying in ruins. A lone figure ran through the rubble of the destroyed town with great speed and agility. Her breath was heavy as she tried to make sure her prize was secure. She had been running for so long, it felt as if her lungs were on fire.

Looking around her environment, memories of when the town was once brimming with life came back to her. The feeling of her heart grow heavy began to slow her pace to a walk, traveling through the streets and her memories. She could still recall the scent of pine and freshly baked sweets flooding the roads from Sugar Cube Corner. How she would always meet her friends there on their free time.

The hooded mare held onto prize close to herself, wanting to keep it safe for it shall be the key to saving the life she had. She could remember the smiling faces that would greet her as she walked through town. Now the ponies she knew were either dead, missing, or both. Tears began to swell up in her eyes as she moved on. She turned her head to a crumbling store in the shape of a carousel, recalling the memories of a friend she held dear. The clothes found inside had long since decayed from and devoured by insects, now there was nothing left but rags. “I think she went this way!” The young mare heard a few voices shout in the distance. There was no doubt that it was the previous owners of what she had stolen.

Now met with an urge to move faster once again, the hooded figure began running to safety. She knew that they would follow her anywhere in the town, she knew that they would want what she had taken as well as take her prisoner. Luckily she knew a place where she would be safe, somewhere she would never be found. The prize she held was far too important, there was no way that she would give up a prize of such great worth to her. It was crucial for fixing the mistake she had caused.

She sacrificed stealth for speed, panting as she ran for her safe house; what was left of the local library. The hooded figure found her way into the charred stump, scrambling to find the trap door she knew was hidden within the wood and soot. Her memory was hazy, due to the fact that she hadn’t been back to it in some time. Hearing the sound of hooves rushing towards her, the figure vanished before a single one of her pursuers could even get a glance at her.

She could hear them topside. Their voices were muffled, but she could hear them none the less. Their anger was apparent, even to her. Eventually she heard them fan out, splitting up to comb the area in search of their thief. Once they were gone, the hooded figure let out a sigh of relief as she slid down the ladder. She set the package down on the ground, falling to her knees to catch her breath. The adrenaline was starting to fade, letting her feel how tired she really was.

But there was no time for feeling tired, she had work to do, very important work. After she let the feeling return to her legs, she got to her hooves and turned on the lights. The magic lamps came to life, flickering softly to reveal the old library basement/laboratory as well as the clutter the that had been left.

With a soft sigh of relief, the mare pulled back her hood and cloak. The thief had revealed herself to be the former princess of Equestria; Twilight Sparkle. She took in a deep breath, enjoying the scent of her lab and the ink of her notes. She missed this place, like it was an old friend greeting her after a very long separation. She had so many memories of this place, but there was no time for reminiscing.

Taking the package, she began to tear away its paper coating to reveal two hefty containers of a green substance that would glow subtly. She had never seen so much of the substance at once, practically feeling her purple coat stand on edge. The time had come, she brought the green gunk over to the middle of the room where a drawing had been made on the hard wood floor. An octagram with a diameter of ten meters across, hairs of the eldest timber wolf, the blood of a bat-pony, a star of an Ursa Major, and the tears of a crystal pony. Finally, she brought the final ingredient to her side; synthetic magic. Twilight wasn’t a fan of a crude bastardization of her once favorite art, but with her own magic taken away, she would have to do with this substitute.

Taking it to the center of the octagram, Twilight sat down and reached for her left leg. A small click made her flinch, slowly removing a thin, metallic appendage that acted as her own leg came free. It would act against the spell and thus it had to go. Unfortunately, that meant the rest of her clothes had to go as well.

Stripping down to her bare form, Twilight Sparkle took a deep breath and exhaled as she came to the final step. Taking one canister into her hands, she slid a hesitant hand into the foul smelling mucus. She felt her coat mat as the fluids surrounded her fingers and then her hand. But it would all be worth it as the substance began to shrink down, being absorbed into her body. Her breathing was steady, feeling the rush of power returning to her body after so long.

Once the first canister was empty, Twilight flung the empty canister out of the circle and immediately began to do the same to the second. Her horn would glow a faint purple aura, illuminating the area around her. She could feel the familiar tingle, the sensation of magic coursing through her body. It had been so long since she felt like this. She began to revel in the sensation, feeling the power course through her veins.

As much as she wanted to explore this renewed power, she had work to do. Removing anything that wasn’t supposed to be within the circle, Twilight began. Closing her eyes, Twilight began to chant words that had not been heard in Equestria since the time before the celestial sisters. She slowly began to rock back and forward, feeling the power swelling up within her.

The painted circle began to glow with a brilliant light, its empty spaces filled with ancient runic symbols of ancient equestrian nature. The room began to shake, the lights flicker. She could feel danger approaching her, but that was exactly what she wanted. She needed dangerous, she needed a loose cannon, she needed something to help her take back her home.

The final words were whispered and as she stopped, the words didn’t. She could hear the words continue on, echoing through the room as the shadows began to swirl around her. The light itself began to pulse like a heartbeat. Twilight couldn’t feel her legs, refusing to let her move. There was no going back now, the spell had to be finished.

Her breathing grew heavy alongside her magic. Her horn flashing brilliantly in unison with the octagram. Twilight slowly closed her eyes, letting happen what was going to happen. Once she opened her eyes once again, they would glow vibrantly, giving off a powerful energy.

Soon enough the whispers were drown out by a low hum that quickly began to grow in volume. As the hum reached its peak, the circle glowed to a point where it began to bathe the room in blinding light. The ground around them began to shake. The group of pursuers saw the strange happenings outside and rushed to investigate, but it was already too late.

The tree stump that was the old library was soon engulfed in a pillar of light of which all of equestrian could see. The ponies who witnessed this responded in fear, thinking it a warning or a terrible omen. In a way, they were right.

Far in the city of Canterlot, a towering figure sat upon his throne, watching the tower erupt from the old town of Ponyville. He felt nothing for the pillar, pushing it out of his mind as a common curiosity. “Guards.” His voice startled the two guards he had stationed in the dark throne room. “Send a search party. Find out what that light was.”

“Yes my lord.” The two guards scrambled together to get what they needed to investigate what had happened, neither wanting to oppose their emperor.

~~~~~

After five minutes, the pillar had ceased to be. The night sky had died down and what was left of Twilight’s old library, as well as the three pursuers, had been disintegrated. A massive hole in the ceiling, three half-charred bodies, an unconscious princess, and the product of her hard work.

Twilight began to groan to herself, slowly sitting up to sooth her splitting headache. She had never performed a spell like that in her life and she hoped never to do so again. Then she saw it. Across from her was a pile of green sludge, in it was a silhouette of an unknown creature. Shaking with excitement and terror, Twilight moved outside the burned octagram and to gather her clothes. If she was going to meet a new species, she wasn’t going to do so in the nude.

While she gathered her clothes, she made sure to grab something else from her bag as well; a dagger. She wasn’t a fool, if she was going to meet some strange creature from beyond space and time, she may as well have some protection of some sort just in case. With her clothes and prosthetic leg back on, she slowly crept towards the creature, the dagger in her hands ready to strike. “H-Hello?” Twilight slowly drew closer, nearly gagging and the repugnant odor the substance gave off. It may have looked like the synthetic magic, but right now raw sewage would be much more welcoming scent.

Determined to see what she had wrought, Twilight took a deep breath and plunged her arm into the gelatinous mass, trying her hardest not to vomit from being so close to it. Her hand grazed against something solid, another hand if she was correct. Her curiosity had peaked as she imagined the monster she had summoned, but her fantasies would have to wait for the moment.

Traveling along the limb she found, Twilight found a suitable spot to grab and began to pull. Grunting softly as she tried to hold onto the clean air of breath as she yanked the thing out of the blob. She managed to get a hand out, then half of the arm. Yet, she couldn’t hold her breath any longer and gasped, letting go to run to the much cleaner side of the room to refresh herself. Once she got what she needed, Twilight charged the blob once more in hopes of pulling the beast out with one swoop. The former princess dug in deep and found a shoulder, then a second. Taking hold of her monster, she began to drag the beast out of the repulsive substance, desperate to get the thing out before she had to catch another breath of air.

Finally, with a sickening slurp, she had won over the green gunk and pulled out her prize. Far enough away where the smell wouldn’t get to her, Twilight would quickly look over the strange beast that she had pulled through space and time, eager to see what her monster looked like. Though, as she examined it, her eager smile slowly began to faded.

She cleared the disgusting gunk away to get a better look, revealing his light skin and body. It looked a lot like her. She began to scrape the substance off of his head, finding a patch of dark hair. “Well, at least its mammalian.” Twilight said to herself, taking him and pushing him over to his front to get a better look at him.

Her disappointment only grew as she saw its face; flat with a small muzzle on the front. She would sigh softly as she took hold of its arm and examined it. “No muscles, no claws, surprisingly similar to Homo Equinus.” She began to think, pushing the gunk aside to open his mouth. “Hm… no fangs, but small canines show signs it may be carnivorous, hopefully omnivorous… but no fire breathing capability or venom injection abilities.” Twilight sighed as she sat back. “You are a terrible excuse for a monster. Hopefully you’re some sort of warrior.” She would sigh to herself standing up. The spell seemed to go off as it should have, but Twilight felt as if she had overlooked something.

Twilight retreated to her desk where she could review her research and find out where the error was. Luckily, it was among the few things in the lab that had remained intact from the spell’s side effects. She found the journal of the great Starswirl the Bearded, containing what was thought to be a book of his unfinished work but was actually a book of his closely guarded secrets. Twilight had studied the legendary unicorn for years and was able to find out two of his closely kept secrets; the spell to change the fate of a pony that turned her into an alicorn, the other which had brought the creature to her. It took her nearly a year to decipher the codes and riddles, traveling all over Equestria to find what she needed. Now after all that time, Twilight was starting to think that she had wasted that time and failed to perform the spell correctly.

With a soft sigh, she slowly turned around, only to gasp to see that her summon was now gone. Frightened, Twilight took hold of her dagger once more, her hand shaking furiously as she looked around for it. With each step she took, she would slowly grow more afraid that her end would be met tonight.

Twilight yelped as she heard something knocked over in the lab, turning to the direction she heard it immediately. She heard a crunching sound close by, sounding like rock being ground up. Another crunch, telling Twilight what it was; Somepony was eating her food. Though, who it was made Twilight gulp, thinking that the creature was hungry. Hungry to feed on her.

Following the sound of chips, taking a slow step to look behind her now charred chalk board and found the beast sitting on the floor with its back turned to her. It sat like a pony would, and as she watched, ate like one too. Curiosity got the better of Twilight as she stepped closer, slowly drawing closer to it with her anticipation growing. Twilight’s attention was locked on the naked creature, her weapon hand shaking furiously as she feared she would have to use it.

She could see it clearly with it just a few steps away, but in her lack of attention, her hoof stepped in a pile of shattered glass. In a fit of pain, Twilight let out a high pitched yelp, only to cover her mouth, chastising herself mentally for her blunder. The creature stopped its famished eating, its hand still inches from its still open mouth. The thing slowly turned around to face Twilight, immediately seeing the dagger in her hand. Its brilliant blue eyes shrank in fear, the two of them locked in eye contact as everything seemed to come to a complete halt. Neither of them made any sudden movements, both terrified of what would come next. The tension was apparent to one another, as the creature was the one to make the first move.

With a quick motion, the creature threw a small stack of papers into Twilight's face, immediately getting up to run for his life as she was distracted. “Wait!” Twilight called out, limping after him. The naked creature covered his genitals as he tried to find a weapon of his own. “I-I want to talk to you! Please, slow down!”

He did slow down, while he was on the other side of the room hiding behind a table. “Okay, talk from here, weird… purple… horse… thing.”

“What did you call me!?” Twilight said enraged and offended. “I am no whorse! I would never sell my body for the prospect of bits!” The creature remained silent, unsure of what had just occurred in their conversation.

“Uhhh… okay. Just… stay over there while I think.”

“No can do. You tell me what I want to know. Who are you? Where are you from?”

“Sure, my name is Nunyabusiness from the land of Go-Fuck-Yourself, Kentuckyshire.” Twilight began to fume with anger, but she knew that there was no time for that. She took a deep breath and calmed her nerves. She wanted to get to understand what she had summoned to this world and if he would be of use to her.

“Please, I don’t mean you any harm.”

“That is an opinion you are having. I’m in a strange place, with a bipedal purple Pegasus woman, who just so happened to try and sneak up on me with a knife held high. So yeah, if that was your version of a hug, then don’t come near me or else I’ll hug you with my…um… own knife. Cause, I’m armed and dangerous!” Twilight was confused now but she understood how he felt seeing her like that.

“I’m sorry. I just… I can’t be too careful with you.” She looked to her dagger for a moment and then to the hiding creature. The frantic beast would pant softly only to hear metal clinking against the wooden floor come towards him. Looking to his side, he would see the knife that Twilight was holding roll up to him. “Please… I want to talk.” Looking her over, the beast slowly began to rise, yet still huddled close to hide his body from her. “My name is Princess Twilight Sparkle, but you can just call me Twilight.” Aaron cringed softly.

“Wow… that’s… one of the weirdest names I’ve ever heard.” He said with a chuckle. “My-… My name is Aaron.”

“Aaron. Heh… I can say that that’s the weirdest name that I’ve ever heard.” The two shared a laugh together, only for the questions to come. “Are you… dangerous?”

“Dangerous how?”

“Do you… breath fire?”

“Nooooo… do you?”

“No, I can’t. How about magic?”

“What you mean like a card trick?”

“No, I mean like levitation, lightning,”

“Are you asking me if I’m a Jedi?”

“A what?”

“Never mind. No, I can’t do any of those things. As awesome as that would be.” Twilight’s disappointment began to pile on.

“Well… what can you do?” Aaron looked himself over and shrugged.

“In the context of what you’ve been asking… nothing. I don’t have any super natural powers, or magic. In all honesty, I believe magic is fake.” That was the straw for Twilight. Staring at Aaron and she could see her world crumble before her. “Twilight… you okay?” She felt weak in the knees, slowly moving to a nearby chair to sit as the realization hit her; her yearlong effort had been a complete and utter waste of her time and resources.

“No… this can’t be happening. This cannot be happening.” Twilight had begun to panic, breathing heavily as she held her head in her hands. “Please… sweet Celestia, tell me this isn’t happening.”

“What’s not happening?” Twilight jumped as the creature now stood before her, covering himself with a towel he had found. “Is… something the matter?”

“You! You’re what’s the matter?” All Aaron could do was look at her in a confused manner as she stood up to face the tall being. He looked to be about six feet tall, standing over her but she was far more intimidating from the way she glared at him. “I spend nary a year, a whole year of nearly getting caught, stabbed, and killed. Looking for the ingredients to save my home; to bring forth the most dangerous being in existence to combat the now ruler of the world.” Aaron wanted to look sympathetic to her, but he only started to smile and withhold his laughter. Eventually, he broke out into a hysterical episode. “You think this is funny?!” Twilight growled through her teeth.

“No… no, I don’t.” He said in between laughter. “I-In all seriousness, I want to be sympathetic to your plight.” He began to smirk once more. “But... most dangerous thing in existence; me? Ma’am, that is by far the funniest shit I have ever heard in my life. I mean, look at me? Do I look like I know how to hurt something?” Twilight did look him over and soon began to tear up. Her mission to save the world had come to a complete halt.

As she cried, Aaron’s smile faded as he went to her side to comfort her. “I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh at you. I didn’t mean any offense at all.” That only seemed to make her cry more, much to Aaron’s confusion. He looked down and saw the blood coming from her hoof.

Twilight would ball into her hands, only to look up as she heard the sound of fabric being torn. “W-What are you doing?” Aaron was down on his knees, wrapping her one good hoof with the towel.

“What’s it look like? I’m cleaning your wound.”

“Why?”

“Well… in all honesty, because it’s a nice thing to do. That and I want to make it up to you. You know, after I… laughed” Twilight began to blush as she looked over Aaron once more. From what she knew about him thus far, he was crass a crass smart mouth, but kind when he wanted to be. He had no evidence of any sort of defense nor any way of helping her the way she wanted to.

Looking down in shame, Twilight had another realization; she brought an innocent into her world with no means of defending himself nor understanding of what was going on. Once he tied the towel scrap around her hoof, he stepped back. “There, better?” Twilight nodded slowly. “Good, now… could you tell me where I am, please?” Twilight sighed to herself.

“You’re in Equestria.” She said in a somber tone.

“Equestria. Okay, what country is that nearby? China, Brazil, Italy maybe?” Twilight shook her head.

“It’s the largest continent in the world. Right beside Griffonstone and the Minotaur United Clans.”

“Oh… I’m not on Earth anymore, am I?” Twilight looked up at him with a sorrowful gaze. “Yeah… I was afraid of that. With you being… um… you.” Aaron took a seat in front of her on the ground, looking around for more conversation topics. “So, what are you?”

“I’m a pony. Alicorn specifically.”

“Aren’t ponies supposed to be like quadrupeds?” Twilight shook her head, a faint smile forming on her muzzle, amused with his strange questions.

“Not since ancient times of the stone age. What about you? Are you some sort of… ape?”

“Descendants from apes. Or, more so evolved from such.” He smiled softly as Aaron tried to think of another question. “You have pretty wings.” The two began to blush softly, only for Aaron to correct himself. “I-I mean, do your wings work?”

“Not anymore, but I thank you for the compliment though. You have nice…” She stopped herself as she looked him over. He was still somewhat covered in the gunk and naked. “Uh, anyway. Just going to take a shot in the dark here… by any chance a battle hardened warrior?” She still had some hope for this, but like the other questions, it would lead to more disappointment.

“No. I don’t like to fight. I’m a thinker.” Twilight managed to smile at that one.

“Then… have you come from a civilization that has managed to unlock the secrets of space and time itself?” Twilight wouldn’t admit it, but that question was more for herself than the mission.

“Nooo… have you?” Twilight sighed as she shook her head. “Hey, not to be rude or anything, but do you have any clothes, there’s a bit of a draft in here and I it’s getting a bit chilly.” Twilight looked up and around, realizing that she had nothing for him to wear.

“Sorry, but I don’t have anything for you to wear. I wasn’t really expecting you to be… you.” An idea came to mind. “Though, I know where I can get you some.”

“Awesome. Lead the way.” With that, Twilight and Aaron went to the ladder to climb up to the surface world. Upon opening the door, she would find the charred bodies of her pursuers, making Aaron gasp in horror. “Holy shit! What the hell happened to them?!” Twilight looked to the corpses, their exposed skeletal structure and burned internal organs.

“They must have been caught in the spell that summoned you.” Twilight had shrugged off the death as if it was common place, startling Aaron how she could get over it so quickly.

“Y-You’re seriously saying that you aren’t freaked out by that.”

“Aaron, I’ve seen much worse than three bodies with half of their flesh seared off. Trust me, I’m kind of numb to that sort of thing by now.” Aaron took a final look back to the bodies, only to start exploring the decimated town.

“What about the rest of the town? Was that me as well?”

“No, you aren’t responsible for that. Tirek is.”

“Tirek? The hell is a Tirek?”

“Lord Tirek; he’s the ruler of Equestria now and has been for some time.” Aaron now had a few more questions, but was hesitant due to the venomous tone Twilight had delivered the explanation in. Twilight had brought Aaron to Carousel Boutique, the once living space and desired clothing outlet for all ponies in town, as well as outside. She only hoped that there were some stallion’s clothes that were intact.

“So, who is this Lord Tirek, guy?”

“Aaron, I know you have a lot of questions but there are some things I really don’t want to talk about right now. At least not yet.” Twilight walked to the door, shuffling to find the place was locked up. Rarity was always so protective of her work. Even in the final days of the Ponyville, she kept everything under wraps. Just as she was about to turn around, Aaron surprised her as he threw a rock through the window. “AARON!!!”

“What, no one’s home. Looks like it hasn’t been for some time too.” Twilight looked on in utter shock, rubbing her temples from the sheer frustration she was having today. “Now, can you unlock the door please. I’d walk in, but bare feet.” He held up his bare foot, making Twilight wonder how he traversed terrain in the strange appendages. A question for later as Twilight carefully stepping in through the window.

Twilight went to the window and climbed through, leaving Aaron to stay behind and wait patiently until he heard a click. Grabbing the doorknob, Aaron opened up to see a disgruntled looking Twilight. “Hello, ma’am. Can I interest you in…”? He stopped midway in his attempt at humor to lighten the mood. “Shit, I had a joke lined up here.” Twilight rolled her eyes as she walked in, leading him to the stallion section of the store.

When Aaron walked in, he couldn’t help but whistle. “Wow… this place looks expensive.”

“Not really. Rarity kept the quality high and the prices low. It wasn’t exactly cheap but the prices she had were fair. And if Rarity was here, she would have gone absolutely ballistic if she found out what you did to her window.”

“But she isn’t.” Twilight froze for a moment, looking to find something that hadn’t been eaten. “So, you knew who ran this place?” Twilight froze again, taking a deep breath.

“Yeah… I knew her. She was one of my best friends.”

“Oh cool, is she with you or something?”

“No.” Twilight said bluntly. In a fit of frustration, she threw the destroyed clothes aside. “damn, everything’s been eaten.”

“By what, moths?”

“By the look of it, parasites.”

“That sounds equally cute and terrifying at the same time.”

“Don’t worry. They don’t eat living things. They mostly just swarm and eat whatever they choose in a matter of seconds. Though, some of them eat inanimate objects.”

“Yeesh. Termites and locusts at the same time. Talk about a plague.” Twilight shook her head as she looked down and began to rummage through Rarity’s stocks, only to smirk as an idea crossed her mind. She stood up and presented Aaron with the garment she found. “Twilight… what is that.”

“Underwear.”

“No, that is not underwear.” Aaron was looking at the so called underwear with a dead panned look. It was a black, lacy pair of lingerie. Intact and clean of any bite marks or holes.

“Come on, it’s the only thing I found around here that is wearable.”

“Then I think I’ll stick with being naked, because I can guarantee you, I am not putting those on!”

“Come on, nopony is around to see.” Twilight said in a joking manner.

“That is a misconception, because you are around to see.”

“Well, if you’re not gonna wear them, then I guess we shou-“ Twilight froze mid-sentence, seeing three strange figures walking around in the distance. “Get down.” Twilight whispered, dragging Aaron around the front counter as she listened in.

“Ow, what the hell-“

“Shhh.”

“No, you shhhh.” Twilight covered his mouth with her hand, listening to the three strangers. They were too far away to eavesdrop. Twilight had to thing and think fast, if they were a danger, she would bring an innocent into this and she wouldn’t have that. “Okay, Aaron, there should be a back door around the kitchen. I want you to run, while I distract them.”

“Distract, wait, what the hell is going on?”

“There’s no time. Just go. I’ll meet up with you.”

“But-“

“Go!” Twilight growled, her frustration getting the better of her. Aaron remained silent as he saw the way out. He nodded in compliance, getting up to run for the door like she told him to. Taking a deep breath, Twilight readied herself. “Okay, I can do this.” She leapt over the table, only to gasp as she now found her face being held by a muscular, blue hand.

“Well, well. Look what I caught.” A deep voice said in amusement. Twilight’s eyes looked on at her captor in absolute terror.

~~~~~

Aaron was running fast through the back alleys of the town, moving as fast as his feet would carry him. He had no idea where he was going or what he was supposed to do, all he knew was that he was to get to safety and he would do just that. Until he could hear a high pitched scream in the distance, bringing his running to an abrupt halt.

He could recognize the owner of the scream, belonging to Twilight Sparkle. He began to panic, knowing full well that she was in danger. He could run, he could run far from here and never look back. He saw the outskirts of the town and the towering trees illuminated in the moonlight. He eventually found a parting in tree with a clear path leading to freedom. But as his thoughts turned to his own safety, thoughts of Twilight soon followed and how he would be leaving her behind to face whatever cruel fate she had found herself in.

Recalling of what happened, Aaron remembered how afraid she looked when she saw the strangers in town. Whoever the people were in the distance, they frightened Twilight. Which in turn scared him. A voice in his head began to egg him on to go and save her, to help the pony in danger. The other voice begged Aaron to run and to think of his own safety, his own survival. His mind was split into two parts, both waring for Aaron’s decision.

Somehow, some way, Aaron made his decision; he was going to save Twilight, and all he could hope for that it was the right path to follow.

Traveling back to where he was, he would find the Carousel Boutique empty. Twilight was gone with little sign of where she traveled to. He tried to tell himself that she was okay, but as he looked to the counter where they were hiding, he soon found a small splatter of fresh blood. He began to worry about her more than ever, he didn’t know why but a feeling told him to find the strange pony and to make sure she was okay.

A second scream was heard, this time much closer and easy to follow. Aaron responded and peaked through the door, looking for anything dangerous first. With a soft groan, Aaron began to run through the town and rubble. “Stop yur squirmin’, pony bitch.” He came to a stop as he heard the voice.

Coming to a wall, Aaron would listen in. He could hear Twilight struggling against something, only to grunt as it sounded like something knocked the wind out of here. “There we go. Nice an’ quiet now.” Another voice said.

Twilight would gasp, trying to recover from the heavy impact. Aaron peaked through a hole, he could see her on her hands and knees, panting softly, unaware of Aaron’s presence. “So, what should we do wit ‘er?”

“What do you think? We take her to Lord Tirek, get a promotion.”

“True, but I mean right now? She did spit in your eye.”

“True, that really hurt my feelings.” He could hear a soft chuckle. “So, how about we break this little whorse in, and bring back a much quieter pony princess bitch.” Twilight looked up at her captors in fear, of which were still hidden from Aaron. Thinking quickly, he would look around his surroundings. It was the only thing he could do until he formulated a plan.

The two soldiers took Twilight sparkle and pinned her down to the ground with their muscular limbs. One took her lower half, pinning her legs in a parted position. The other held her by her hands and wings, crushing them beneath his weight. Twilight was trapped and she knew full well what was coming. She would mentally prepare herself for the inevitable, hearing the two soldiers undo their lower half only to hear a window break in the distance. The two had their guard up now, the leader of the two motioned for the other to go and check it out, much to his displeasure. The large guard got up off of Twilight’s legs and began to plow through the crumbled wall. Aaron was hiding around the corner, watching the large mass of muscle and armor walk off to investigate.

Aaron gulped to himself, praying that he would not have to fight such a creature. As he waited, Aaron could hear Twilight sob softly as the large beast propped open her mouth and gagged her with his massive shaft. The bull like monster gasped to himself, nearly breaking Twilight’s jaw with its girth

As the large bull pleasured himself, Twilight would feel more and more of herself waste away, suffocating on the massive meat. “Hahh… yeah, you like that you little pony slut Don’t worry, you’re gonna get hat pretty pony pussy stuffed soon enough.” This would continue on, only for Twilight to look on in shock as she saw something she didn’t think she’d see. “Mmmmf, oh fuck, you feel so good- “Thwack! The monster never got to finish his sentence, among other things. He looked on with a blank stare, slowly falling over to reveal Aaron standing over him with a massive slab of concrete. The concrete fell to the ground; Aaron was shaking as he looked on at what he had done. He had never done something like that before and he looked on at what he had done.

Twilight immediately freed herself from the creature’s phallus, coughing as she tried to breath once more and sooth her sore jaw. She felt violated, disgusted, traumatized. “Are you… o-okay?” he asked shakily, trying to regain his bearings.

Twilight merely panted, trying to recover. “I thought I… told you to run.”

“I did, but I came back to for you.” Twilight looked up but wouldn’t make eye contact as she stood up. She wanted Aaron out of danger and yet she came back for her, even if he had no reason to.

“I-… I’m glad you did.” She lunged forward and brought Aaron in for a comforting hug, in thanks and for comfort after what she had endured. Aaron was stunned by the show of affection, but he would slowly lean into it and hold her close. The moment was soon ruined as they heard the second guard coming back.

“Hey, didn’t find anything, so I hope you got the pony slut warmed up for-“ The second guard returned to find his friend on the ground and their prisoner gone. Twilight and Aaron were far from the location, running together as they sought to escape the remaining guard. The sound of a rampaging monster could be heard in the distance, bulldozing through the buildings as if they were dried wood.

“Oh man, he sounds pissed.” Aaron started to run a little faster, the prospect of survival pushing him farther. Twilight found herself doing the same. She came to a stop and looked at place they could be safe. “Aaron, in here!” The human came to a stop, turning to see Twilight point to what was once Sugar Cube corner.

“Okay, but first.” Aaron took hold of another rock and threw it into town. Besides the sound of a mad-bull, they heard another window shatter, hopefully bringing the bull’s attention elsewhere. With the distraction in play, Aaron joined Twilight in the bakery, closing the door behind them. This gave the two an opportunity to catch their breath. Softly panting and gasping for air.

"What the fuck was that thing?!” Aaron whispered.

“Minotaur. Low intelligence, high aptitude for physical strength. Not exactly something we can fight right now.” He could agree to that, from what he could hear outside, the minotaur warrior was going berserk trying to find the culprit behind the attack and his prize. Yet as he listened in, Aaron could feel a strange sensation in his leg, almost like it was tingling from something.

“Twilight, can you turn the light on please?” Twilight nodded and looked for the switch. With a flick the lamps came to life with a magical flame illuminating the area, only for Aaron to gasp in terror at what he saw infesting the room; spiders. Large spiders lively crawling around the area in a manic fashion as their dark home was now illuminated as they ran up and down a thick glob of webbing manifested in the middle of the room. Twilight saw him slowly turn pale, rushed to a table to escape the swarm of arachnids, huddling upon the safety of the wood on legs. Twilight could only look at him in confusion as she saw the eight legged creatures. He was brave enough to rescue her from a killing machine like a minotaur, but he would crumble at the mere sight of the small, eight legged arachnids

“Don’t worry. They’re just Star Spiders. They’re totally harmless.”

“H-ha-harmless my ass. I am not going through… that! I’d rather take my chances with the minotaur out there.” Twilight shook her head as she slowly moved through the spiders, the webbing seemingly opening for her as she moved through with ease. Aaron would merely watch from a distance, clinging to his table of safety as he saw Twilight vanish from sight.

Taking a deep breath, Aaron slowly found his way to the floor, the Star Spiders avoiding his foot as he came down. His teeth chattering as she slowly moved through the horde of arachnids and his own phobia. His eyes were shut tight, moving along the path he memorized, telling him that what he saw wasn’t there and that it didn’t exist what so ever.

Though, he felt them skitter along his feet on occasion, he tried to calm himself as he moved on. He remembered Twilight’s words, how they were ultimately harmless but he couldn’t help but go into a panicking fit on the inside

The wall of webbing parted for him but he couldn’t tell. He was just trying to move through calmly and quietly. He only stopped when he felt himself stub his toe on the lowest stair in a stair case. “Hey, glad ya made it.” Twilight said in an amused tone. “You okay?”

“N-no, no I am not.” He stuttered. Twilight sighed as she slowly walked down and took hold of his hand, bringing him up the stairs just in time the minotaur to come crashing through a nearby building in blind rage. The scent he had been following came here but it ended abruptly, having been masked by the smell of old sweets and the odor the Star Spiders produced.

The minotaur soldier let out another roar as he continued his rampage through town, not stopping until he found what he was looking for. The sound of crashing buildings got further and further away, giving Aaron and Twilight a chance to rest once again. “Aaron, I’m so sorry I got you into this.”

“It’s okay, I’m just glad you’re safe.”

“No, I mean all of this. I wanted a vicious monster and… I got you. You should not be here, you should be home with your family and friends.” That struck a chord with Aaron, his eyes drifting down to the floor.

“I… I don’t have a family or friends. It’s just me.”

“O-Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t-“ He stopped her by holding up his hand.

“It’s okay. I’m used to it.” Looking around, Aaron began to think of the situation they were in. “So, what is the plan of action now?”

“We wait. He can’t find us in here and he won’t be going until he finds something else to occupy his time. Until then, we just wait it out.” Twilight got up and walked to find the master bedroom, devoid of insects and arachnids. There wasn’t any sign of sweets thus there wasn’t much for them to upstairs. As such, Twilight laid onto the bed and sighed. “It’s been a while since I had a bed.” Aaron came into the room, looking around to see the memorabilia that had been left behind. “Did you know the peo-ponies who lived here too?”

“I did. Another of my best friends lived here. Her name was Pinkie Pie and stayed with Mr. and Mrs. Cake and their twin foals.” Aaron nodded as he turned to face Twilight.

“Did… they meet with the same fate as Rarity?” Twilight could only take a deep breath and sigh, sitting up to face Aaron.

“The Cakes left town a long time ago, before any of the town was destroyed, much to their displeasure. They wanted to stay behind and protect Pinkie. They were like a second family to her, treating her like their own daughter. But… there came a time when they had to leave. For the sake of their own family.”

“So, what happened to her?”

“Pinkie was… captured, along with the rest of my friends. Say for one; Rainbow Dash. She and I managed to escape the oncoming attack. Many ponies died here, trying to protect us from Tirek’s forces.”

“What happened to Rainbow, where is she?”

“Captured too.” Twilight said in a somber tone. “I’ve spent the last year trying to find my friends, to save them from my mistake. Now… now they’re all going to die in whatever prison they are held in. All because of my mistake.” Aaron sat beside her, looking about.

“Twilight… what happened? What happened to your world and why did you need me?” Twilight sighed to herself, recalling the events that led up to this moment.

“Do you really want to know?” Aaron nodded to her, giving the alicorn his full attention. “So be it then.” With that said, Twilight sat up and began to recall the day everything changed. “Three years ago, I was locked in battle with the greatest threat that Equestria had ever known. I was determined to save my home from his evil, but… I wasn’t strong enough…”

~~~~~

The skies of Equestria burned red. The ponies would cry out in fear as they ran for their lives. Trying to get to safety as the powerful forces did battle up above. The energy flowing forth could be felt all over the world as the very earth shook with their presence.

The two titans of magic fell to the ground in a massive shockwave cracking the ground beneath them. Everything everywhere could feel this epic battle of gods and they feared the outcome of whoever claimed victory

Far in the outskirts of any civilization, the two titans of magic arose from their craters. The smaller was the newly coroneted Princess Twilight Sparkle, now endowed with the magic of four alicorn mares. Her clothes were torn and stained in blood; some of it her own. The air around her would crackle with potent magic of incredible levels.

Opposing her was the renewed Lord Tirek who emanated raw dark magic. The manic centaur faced Twilight with a raging glare, Twilight doing the same as they both regained their breath to continue the fight. Twilight was the first to rocket herself forward at blinding speeds, her magical imbuing her fists with energy to keep her bones from shattering and so she could strike her opponent harder.

While he didn’t have wings, Tirek was able to charge forward with the power of every Pegasus in equestrian combined. His hooves would stomp on the ground, the two roared at one another as they reared their fists back for one more powerful attack. Their fists met and the result was that of a powerful shockwave that shattered the ground beneath them, creating a torrent of wind as everything was blown back with great force.

Twilight and Tirek fell to their knees, having exhausted nearly all of their magical power but that didn’t mean that they were done. The two were determined to fight on until the other conceded or died by the other’s hand. Twilight’s eyes glowed with a powerful light, her power flowing through her to heal the wounds she had sustained in her battle. Tirek could feel the same as they both slowly got to their hooves. “It seems we are at an impasse. Luckily for me… I have a bargaining chip.” The centaur snapped his fingers and produced six bubbles, each containing one of her friends.

Twilight’s looked at them in shock, fear starting to creep into her mind as she imagined what cruel forms of torture he would inflict on them. “What did you do to them?!” She barked.

“I have merely taken what is rightfully mine. If you want them unharmed, you will give up your alicorn magic to me.” Twilight could feel her heart beat, looking at her friends in such a state. She held great power in her hands, power that could only be rivaled by the combined magic of every pony in Equestria. If he got his hands on such a power, their world would most definitely pay the price. Twilight vowed she would protect this power but she never wanted to bring her friends into this fight. “Well… I’m waiting.”

“Don’t do it!” Twilight looked up at Rainbow Dash. “Twilight, don’t do this! Forget about us, save Equestria! You can do it; I know you can. We believe in you!” The others began to cheer Twilight on, chanting her name to boost her morale. Tirek began to grow impatient. Wanting to prove his point further, he turned to the sulking Discord and reached into his prison, ringing his neck as he presented him to Twilight.

“Perhaps an example is in order.” Twilight would look on in sheer horror as she watched the spirit of chaos slowly turning to stone. Once it was done, Tirek dropped the statue to the ground and smashed it beneath his mighty hooves. Twilight could hear Fluttershy scream in horror, wailing as she cried for her dead friend.

Discord was now a pile of shattered pieces, leaving the rest of Twilight’s friends speechless as Fluttershy balled her eyes out for her fallen friend. Death was something they’ve never faced before, at least not in such a cold blooded manner. Twilight could only watch closely, her mind imagining the same happening to the rest of her friends. Tears slowly began to fall from her eyes, mourning the loss of a friend.

“Why do you waste your time mourning the fool? He betrayed you and your kind. In the end he was a weak oaf who wasted his talents on trivial quests. If anything, he is better off dead.” Twilight began to grit her teeth, fuming with raw rage.

“Sh-shut up.” Twilight’s fists began to tremble, crackling with her magic. Tirek smirked, locking his legs into the ground as he prepared himself.

“Make. Me.” Twilight’s eyes lit up once more, radiating pure alicorn magic as she roared out. Stretching out her hands as a powerful wave of raw magic spewed from her and stripped the stone beneath Tirek’s hooves. Twilight’s furious attack was the epitome of her combined magical energies, the torrent of magic that struck Tirek was comparable to that of a class 5 tornado focused in one point. She took a few steps forward, continuing to pour on the powerful magic as she no longer wanted to win, but to see Tirek as a smoldering pile. Twilight’s friends could only cover their eyes from the blinding light, the bubbles they were in acted as protection as they were blown away to safety.

Twilight was now standing at point black, the potent forces of her magic engulfing Tirek as she screamed out in anger at the top of her lungs. Her body felt like it was on fire as every ounce of energy she held in her was poured into the final attack. The two soon vanished from sight as the light soon grew too bright until it shown like the sun itself.

Finally, after two whole minutes, Twilight’s attack faded and came to a stop. Falling to her knees, Twilight would pant softly as she tried to recover from her attack. Her vision was blurry, her body going numb, her body was threatening to shut down entirely if she didn’t stop. She would listen to her ailments and began to rest up, positive that nothing alive could resist such an attack, but she would find that she was wrong.

Twilight froze as she heard the amused chuckle in front of her. She forced herself to look up at the still alive Tirek emerging from the smoke. She couldn’t believe it; she wouldn’t believe it. She poured everything she had into that last ditch attack and it amounted to nothing. “I must admit… That was very impressive.” Tirek reared his arm up and back handed Twilight across the face, sending her flying several feet back to her friends.

Tears began to run down her eyes, she had failed Equestria and she failed her friends. “Please… s-spare my friends.” Twilight could feel the pain of it all. Her magic having been depleted, she could feel every broken bone and bruised artery. The pain was too much for her and she just wanted this to end.

“You beg for mercy? A proper place for a princess like yourself.” Tirek brought his hoof up and began to place it on Twilight’s head, lightly applying pressure. “Concede.” Tirek growled, looming over her to listen to her. Twilight would fight the words as they came up, but it was ultimately a fruitless endeavor.

“I-… I concede.”

“LOUDER!!!” Tirek barked.

“I CONCEDE!!!” Twilight burst into tears, rendered helpless, even with all of her power. Tirek removed his hoof from her and opened his mouth. The combined magic of Twilight and the other princesses began to leave her, flowing out of her mouth and into the body of Tirek to add to his own. The power began to flow through him and with it, he began to grow.

Laughing in maniacal amusement, Tirek snapped his fingers as the rest of Twilight’s friends were set free, seeing no further use for them. They gathered around Twilight, looking down at her in shock and sorrow. Twilight was left broken and defeated, powerless as she now had no way of defeating Tirek. All was lost.

~~~~~

“Since then, my friend Rainbow had been rallying the ponies that still wanted to fight back. She had always shown potential for being a great leader and when it was time for her to step up, she did it with flying colors. Eventually, Tirek would return form my friends and I. As the last princess, Rainbow and my friends defended me to the very end until only she and I escaped Tirek’s clutches. We’ve been in hiding and looking for our friends ever since.” Twilight slowly turned to Aaron, a defeated look present in her eyes.

“Eventually, I was on my own and I started to look for a way to stop Tirek and to fix my mistake. I wanted something to save my friends, my family… my home.” Aaron could feel the weight of her words, the story she had told him showed that his coming here was not just a small goof, but had entirely defeated her quest before it could even start. Guilt began to swell up in Aaron.

“Twilight, I’m sorry that-“

“No, you don’t have to be sorry. The fault is mine; it’s always been mine.” Twilight sighed to herself as she laid down on the bed, curling up into a ball. “You can go if you want. I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted to leave. You’d probably be better off if you did.” Aaron looked to the sulking Twilight, thinking to himself. She was probably right, if she was a high priced target, then danger would be around every corner for him if he stayed. Yet, he didn’t want to go. He didn’t know why, but Aaron placed a hand on her shoulder.

“I… don’t want to go. For some… crazy reason, I want to help you. I want to help you rescue your friends.”

“Why? You can’t help me, no pony can.”

“Maybe, but I do know that apart we can’t do much. Which is why I suggesting we stick with each other and look out for one another. It’d be much safer if we did.” He laid beside her on the bed. “I may not be the strongest guy, nor the smartest, let alone the most dangerous thing to exist; but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to help. You summoned me, and I don’t want to be a waste of your time.” Twilight laid there for a moment in silence, only to turn to him with tears falling down her eye.

“You… want to stay? Even if it means you’ll get killed?”

“Yes. You can count on me as an ally.” Twilight smiled as she brought him in for a hug, silently thanking him for sticking by her side in a time when she needed it most.

“Not an ally. As a friend.” Aaron couldn’t help but smile, liking the sound of that.

“Sure. Sounds good.” After they shared their hug, Twilight parted from him and smiled. “So what happens now?”

“Now,” Twilight let go of him, a small sparkle in her eye as she couldn’t help but feel joy for the first time in a long time. “We have work to do.”

Chpt. 2: Ghosts of the Past

View Online

The human and former princess stood at the threshold of the the infamous Everfree forest. The trees stood tall as the road ahead seemed to cut off almost all light. Aaron could only behold the massive cluster of trees in awe, even though hated the outdoors. It was an ominous sight to behold.

Looking over to Twilight, he could see that she was absolutely terrified. Second thoughts of entering the Everfree plagued her mind the more she looked upon its tall foliage as memories of her past experiences came flooding back. Aaron just looked onward and waited for her to make a move. He waited for five minutes but Twilight didn't even budge and inch.

"Twilight, you okay?" Aaron asked a bit concerned.

"Y-Yes. I'm fine. I just... I-I have some memories of this place. A lot of them... were not happy memories." She took a deep breath and her first step forward into the forest. Trying her best to keep her wits about her and trying not to think of what could now live within.

As she took a few steps forward, her whole body shaking as she did so. She was like a walking earthquake.

"You know. It is pretty dark in there. Think we should make a torch or something?"

The question seemed to have snapped her out of her fearful thoughts as she jerked to look at him. "Y-Yeah. Yeah, that would be excellent. Can you spare some cloth?"

Aaron chuckled at that question. "I'd love to Twilight. But unfortunately," He motioned his arms in a presenting manner. "But I'm naked." He said as Twilight started to heavily blush. "Would you like to spare some of your cloak?"

She shook her head. "No... Sorry. Its a gift from my brother. He gave it to me when Dash and I went to hide out in the Crystal Empire two years ago. I haven't seen him since and this is the only thing I have left of him." She held onto the brown cloak like a safety blanket, thinking of her brother as she did.

Sighing, Aaron began looking around for something to use as fuel for a torch. A handle was easy, the trees had plenty of thick branches to use to their hearts content. But he still needed fuel for the flames. As he searched, he found a body with a towel on her head. Dry and crusty from being out in the sun for who knows how long, it would make excellent fuel for a fire.

Walking over to the corpse, the smell began to build the closer he got to it. Her coat was a shade of grey and small patches of fur were gone to show skin and wounds in the flesh. Flies buzzed around the body as he could see maggots in the rotted flesh from her side as a large gash with something sharp hanging out from the side of her torso.

Slowly and carefully, Aaron tried to remove the towel from the deceased mare's head, not wanting the dried body to do anything that would make him vomit.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the towel came free, along with her pale yellow mane as it fell to the ground to show a large crack in the back of her head. Shuttering, Aaron quickly came back to Twilight so he could make a torch to light their way. Dismissing what ever thoughts relating to the poor mare's fate.

Breaking a branch from a tree, he tore the towel in half and wrapped one of the halves on the branch and handing Twilight the other half. "Here. This is going to be a long walk, so might as well save some fuel for later."

Twilight wanted to protest to the request, having a dirty cloth touching her research when it had been taken from a corpse, but she did so regardless. Placing the extra cloth into her bag, she brought out two stones. Striking them a few times, the towel and stick was now ablaze.

"There. Think we can start walking now?" He said with an eager smile on his face.

She took the torch with a slight growl, walking into the forest with a confident stride. But the two of them knew that stride was only a front for her fear. It wasn't the forest itself that struck fear into her, it was what resided within it. It had been a long time since she had been in the forest and it has grown over time. Its borders expanding with the presence of dark magic tainting the land.

With a torch in her hand, Twilight found it much easier to travel into the dark forest. Her nerves were still getting to her, as she slowly walked into the dark atmosphere. A roar in the distance did nothing to ease her fears.

~~~

The torch was indeed a good idea. The trees were so thick inside, seeing a small beam of light from above was a miracle to see in of itself. Aaron made sure not to leave the light in fear of getting lost in such a vast and dark area. Not wanting to find out what lived in such a vast ocean of empty.

As they moved onward, Twilight's shaking grew slowly. Aaron wished he could say something to calm her down but she told him not to make a sound inside the forest in fear of attracting unwanted attention. That would have been a problem none the less with the signal light from the torch, but so far their journey was not met with any issues except Twilight's fear.

Twilight stops suddenly, Aaron accidentally running into her accidentally. Nearly dropping the torch, she looks back to him slightly annoyed. "Watch where you're going." She whispered.

"Sorry. Why'd you stop?"

He immediately gets his answer as she steps aside to show a large patch of blue flowers in the light of the flames. "Trust me. You don't want to step in this. Its got a nasty sense of humor." She said in a bitter tone towards the blue flower.

She shun the light of the torch on the ground to easily step around the large patch of blue flowers. Aaron followed but he was rather curious of the plant. He'd take some to examine why she was so hesitant to walk through the patch of flowers. But he would follow her lead regardless.

Twilight soon after began searching for the path once more. A frustrated growl came from her as she tried to find the path in the pitch black environment. Only to be met by an even louder roar in the distance. The sound startled Twilight a bit as she quickly began to spin around and search for the source of the sound. Even though it was probably miles from their position.

"Twilight, calm down. It wasn't close to us. Why are you so fidgety in this place? You seemed scared when those guards were chasing us, but now you look like Molder after dropping bad acid."

"What?" She didn't get the reference obviously. "Look, I'm just... This place is really dangerous. The local wild life are all carnivores and pony are a main source of meat for them. Hydras, Star Spiders, Manticores, all wanting to sink their teeth into any unfortunate ponies who strayed from the path."

Aaron sighed as he took a step forward, and grabbing the torch from her. "Look, if you're going to shake like like you have a fever, I'll carry the torch and you can shake to your hearts content. That way you won't accidentally drop the torch."

Twilight scrunched her face in anger. "Fine. But if we come across any danger and we die, its your fault." She turned her back on him and continued walking, only to trip and fall on her face. Aaron came to meet her and help her up.

"You okay there? That was a nasty fall."

She held her hand to her head as she sat up. "Ow! What was that? I think my prosthetic got caught in... some... thing." Her face went pale at the sight of what she was stuck to. It was a large and pale white rib bone. Aaron shined the torch around the bone and found that Twilight was sitting in the carcass of a very large animal. The bones were not picked clean as the pelt of the animal still remained and rotted meat still clung to the bones.

Along with the pelt and bones was a set of wings and a hollowed out scorpion tail. Aaron had no idea what this animal once was, but he had a feeling Twilight did. "Twilight. W-What was this thing?"

Twilight answered in a shaky voice. "I-It was a manticore. It w-was a dangerous predator native to the Everfree. In fact it was the second most dangerous next to dragons." She got up and moved out of the carcass and retook the torch to examine it further.

Aaron was terrified now. He knew about dragons from myths he had read but he knew that they weren't real. But here she was stating that they were real and that the body before them was a lethal killing machine almost as dangerous as a fire breathing reptile. "So, I suppose this is a dragon attack then?"

"No. Obviously if a dragon did this, there would be nothing left. Second, if a dragon supposedly did leave a body, don't you think there would be some signs of scorch marks around the area. Dragon's like their food cooked after all. Whatever did this was something else and I don't want to find out what." Twilight stood next to Aaron as they left the gruesome scene. Not looking back but the nagging question still plagued their minds. 'What could have done a thing to Equestria's second most dangerous predator?' Twilight thought to herself over and over.

~~~

A ways ahead after their encounter with the body, Aaron sat down to rest, much to Twilight's dismay. She was in a hurry to get out of the forest and rescue her friends and she wasn't getting anywhere at this rate if Aaron keeps stopping to rest on a constant basis.

"So, your home. What's it like?" Twilight asked the human as she scanned the area for immediate danger. Aaron looked up at her in confusion. Surprised by the question and of all times she asked now.

"Well. I lived in a place called El Paso, Texas. It was a desert city. Not much to tell really?" Aaron tried to deduce why she would ask the question. "May I ask why you are suddenly so curious of my home?"

Twilight turned back to him with a calm demeanor that was failing fast. "I want to know so I can... I-I can keep my thoughts off of this place. A strange world and place I've never heard of could do just that. So, more information please." She sat down while she waited for Aaron to talk more of his home and for when he was ready to continue once more.

"Well, its a... desert town-"

"You already said that. Come on, more information." She said motioning her hands to give her more to work with. "What did you do there? What does your kind do for fun? What in a nutshell are you about?" her fears were starting to get the better of Twilight and it was painfully obvious to him.

Sighing to himself, he continued to talk about anything that crossed his mind. "I myself mostly stayed indoors. I was a hermit really. Never going out to interact with anyone or talking much in general. In fact, this is the most I've spoken in a few years. No one really takes an interest in me. As for what others did; sports, movies, games, all that stuff. Never got into the whole sports thing really. Not my thing."

Twilight took down every word that left his mouth. Trying to picture more beings that looked like him doing the things he spoke of. "Yes, that good, keep going." Her nerves towards the forest were starting to fade as she occupied her mind on other things. Specifically the world in which Aaron came from.

Aaron wasn't the best choice to tell about his people but he told her what he could. Their history, achievements, and blunders. For recent things, he was no help at all. He was a shut in and what went on outside his door he did not care for mostly. But he gave Twilight enough information to keep her nerves settled down and off the area around them.

Giving a sigh of relief, Twilight stood up and stretched her arms out. "Thank you Aaron, that will most certainly help me through this place. Now if you would be so kind, I would like to continue on." She said in a kind voice, no longer stuttering or shaky.

"Sure. I'm all rested. But, I have to pee first. Just give me a minute and we can continue." He got up and went over to a nearby tree to do his business while Twilight waited patiently. If there is one thing she didn't want to think about him, it was how his anatomy worked. She knew his body was almost identical to her own, but Twilight was not interested in learning how his body disposed of waste or more awkwardly, his reproductive organ.

But in the silent forest, Twilight looked around with her torch. Getting a tad anxious to move on. But as she did so, she found a silhouette before her. It was too dark to make out from the distance, but it seemed to be a pony of sorts. "A-Aaron. Is that you?"

"Almost done over here." He remarked from the opposite direction, cementing the fact that the creature before her was a pony of sorts. Its silhouette was drawing closer to her. Twilight's nerves were failing her as fear soon crept back into her mind as she slowly stepped back. "A-Aaron. Could you... h-hurry up please."

"Just a sec." Twilight was at her back from the tree Aaron was urinating on as Twilight began shaking like an earthquake when the creature came into the light. And what she saw made her eyes shrink to the size of pins and her purple coat pale at its sight.

Before her was a familiar creature. A black chitin with holes in its arms and hooves and insect like eyes and wings. It was a changeling. A creature long since forgotten except by her and her friends. But this one was different. Its wings were torn to ribbons and its insect like eyes seemed to have glossed over, giving the illusion of a dolls eyes. But most noticeably was its torso. It looked like it had not fed in a year. Its ribs and internal organs could be seen through its leathery skin along with the sight of a faint green glow flowing through its veins.

Its mouth began to slowly open, showing rows of rotten teeth and drool oozing from its mouth. Twilight knew that they feed on love, but at the sight of its rotted and also bloodied teeth, she was starting to believe that this was not the same creature she had encountered in the past.

Finally done with his business, Aaron came around the tree with a satisfied sigh of relief. "Okay, I'm done and we can... get..." Aaron saw the creature and Twilight as he too started to feel fear. With the addition of Aaron, the changeling began to turn its gaze over to look in his direction, the sound of bones creaking and breaking to move its head. Aaron could feel its eyes pierce his own as it stared into his very soul. Twilight made a slight peep as the beast's head quickly met her gaze once more. It's mouth wide open, it let out a blood curdling shriek and made a move to take a bite out of Twilight. But before it could do so, there was another sound. The beast stopped as it looked down at its lower torso.

There, sticking out of the changeling and dripping with a sickly green blood, was Aaron's fist. He pulled himself free from the changeling's new hole and smiled, but it soon faded when the changeling turned around to meet his face once more. It was unaffected in the slightest. It did not scream in agony nor did it show any signs of slowing down. Its hooves staggered forward as two dull claws struggled to reach for him. He did not know what this creature was, and he didn't want to.

Making a quick, decision, she tackled the changeling down and quickly stood up. "Run!" Aaron didn't have to be told twice. For the first time in his life, he wanted to start running. The two bolted from the scene as they heard another shrill screech. Undoubtedly from the changeling Aaron embedded his fist into. But a more terrifying sight soon showed itself to them.

In the light of the torch, the sight of more and more changelings rose from the bushes. Some looking the same as the first one they saw but others looked worse than they could imagine. Some with half of their faces melted, missing limbs or their jaw, and at one instance, their head hanging from strings of meat.

Aaron and Twilight ran through the trees, avoiding any sight of movement they saw. The moans and screams of the beasts soon filled the forest as more and more of the beasts tried to surround the two. More and more seemingly coming from no where, trying to encircle them.

The two seemed to run for hours. Completely defenseless and an army of changeling demons at their backs, Twilight was on the verge of tears at how terrified she was. Aaron was the same, but mostly because he was running for so long, and to make matters worse, they soon came across a wall of trees blocking their path. The spacing between the trees were too narrow for any of them to slide through. Looking back, the two could see an army of silhouettes surrounding them with no way out of forest or the on coming horde.

"A-Aaron... I'm sorry. I'm s-sorry I got you pulled into this." Her voice was crackling as tears began to form in her eyes. Sad that she had gotten the new creature to killed so soon in their quest and the unrelenting terror of the situation. Aaron was shaking as much as Twilight was a while back. "W-well... To be honest, I kind of saw this quest coming to an abrupt stop. I just never saw myself dying by a horde of insect zombie things." Aaron looked to Twilight with sad eyes as the torch fell from her hands.

Seeing the end near, Aaron grabbed the torch from the ground and looked at the on coming horde. He stepped forward and swung the flaming stick at them. Hoping for a reaction. "BACK! GET BACK!" There was no reaction. The best he could do was set one of them on fire. And yet that didn't seem to do much. Unflinching, and unstoppable. With no other options, Aaron rejoined Twilight at the wall of trees.

"Why did you do that? You knew that would not work."

Aaron just gave a shrug at the question."I thought I could get a reaction from them. Hoping they were afraid of fire. It was a thought but it was better than having us both die. Upside is we don't get to die alone." Aaron slid to the ground defeated as Twilight soon joined him on the ground, awaiting the staggering changeling horde to tare them apart. Twilight grabbed Aaron's hand and held tight waiting for the inevitable.

But in a glimmer of shear luck, something happened. One of the changelings soon found an arrow embedded in its eye and fell lifeless to the ground. Aaron and Twilight were shocked at the sight. But soon sat in disbelief as a few more arrows flew from the trees and hit their marks. But it wasn't enough. It was only a mere hindrance in the on coming army.

And soon enough, descending from the tree tops and landed on her hooves. Slowly standing as she brandished a bladed staff of sorts in one over her shoulder and a crossbow in the other. She immediately cut the closest changeling in half, its blood spilling onto the floor. Aaron and Twilight were amazed by the sight. Lifting the torch up, they got a better image of their savior. Her coat was an orange color. Her mane was long and flowed like golden wheat, matched with a short tail popping out of a pair of short shorts. Twilight's eyes shot open to the size of dinner plates at what sat on his head. It was a stetson, worn down and brown. "Y'all best get movin'. I'll make ya a path to escape. Once ah do, you two better run fur the hills." The voice was feminine with a southern ascent.

Aaron and Twilight stood up slowly as their savior turned back to show that she was wearing goggles with a green glow to them and a smile on her face. Aaron nodded in compliance as twilight stared in utter disbelief. "A-... A-..." Was all she could muster. Without warning, the orange mare went to work. Jumping, cutting, and slicing as one changeling fell after the other. She was mowing them down with utter ease while Aaron could barely hurt one. Heads, arms, and various other limbs fell to the ground with a thud. Within a matter of seconds, she had created an opening for them. "Go! Get outta here!"

Aaron didn't need any more incentive than that and he bolted for it. Still holding onto Twilight's hand, they ran fast but her mind was too transfixed on the sights she beheld. Aaron was just grateful to the mysterious mare for saving them. But as they ran, Twilight's mouth had finally uttered what it had been wanted to say. "...Apple...jack?"

Chpt. 3: Catching Up

View Online

"Okay... I think we lost them." Twilight said in a tired and strained voice.

"Are ya sure? Cause... I can't take much more of this." Aaron's voice was cracking from the amount of physical activity.

Twilight and Aaron stopped in a small clearing in the forest to rest. They had been running all night and they were tired of it, especially Aaron who had collapsed onto the ground with his body spread about. Twilight looked away so she didn't have to look at his naked flanks. His breathing was heavy and strained, he absolutely hated running more than anything in his life and would be glad if he didn't have to do any more for a long while. But he knew full well that there was going to be a lot more to come later on.

Twilight found a stump to sit on to regain her strength rather than laying on the ground like a corpse. Though she could go for a glass of water or any other cold beverage, her mind was too occupied at the moment. She and Aaron had been rescued by her friend Applejack, or at least a mare that bore a striking resemblance to her.

She sighed and looked over to Aaron, still in the spread out position on the grass with his face in the ground. She was a bit worried at the sight. "H-Hey Aaron, are you going to be okay?" She said in a concerned tone.
Aaron's head came up and looked to her. "Yeah, I'm fine. I'm just... tired. Really, really tired." His head went back to laying on the grass as Twilight sighed with relief.

"You know, you're really out of shape."

"How do you know? Maybe all of my kind is like this. Maybe we all hate running." He said in a slightly annoyed tone. "But you're right, I'm out of shape. I absolutely loathe physical activity. I'm an intellectual, not a body builder."

Twilight giggled a bit at the remark. "I can understand that. I focus more on knowledge rather than my physical attributes."

"Speaking of physical attributes," Aaron got up from the ground and was in a sitting position now so he could better face her. "Who was that pony back there? She was cutting those things down as if it was her god damned birth right." He said with a hint of awe in his voice.

Twilight stood up and went to join him on the ground. "I'm not completely sure, but if I'm right, it should be one of my friends we are looking for." Aaron was paying her his full attention now. "Her name is Applejack. She's a really nice pony. Honest as can be and always had my back in the old days. She was an apple farmer with her family."

"So, why is she here? I'd think her family would be wondering where she is and probably worried sick about her."

"I don't know. I'm sure she's here for a good reason, and I intend to find out what those reasons are." Twilight began to look around the area once more and felt her anxiety beginning to build, hearing a shuffling in the bushes. She wrote it off as just a small rodent but took note of it just in case. "Look, just take a breather for now and we can worry about the details later." Aaron nodded in agreement.

The area went silent for a moment or so, the two just rested their aching muscles, waiting to get back to the task at hand and search of Applejack. Aaron felt it best to break the silence anyway he could. "Um...soooo...pssshh. Pterodactyls, am I right?" He always got a form of a chuckle from that for some reason from sheer randomness alone but Twilight just gave a small nod as she was stuck in her own little world. Aaron gave a small frown to her unresponsiveness as he tried again. "I said, Pterodactyls, am I-" He was cut off from a sharp and potent surge of pain going through his leg as a sharp scream of agony left his mouth, rousing Twilight from her thoughts.
When she saw Aaron, the first thing to catch her eye was a changeling applying a vice like grip to Aaron's leg, it’s teeth digging deep and nearly piercing the bone. Aaron began to writhe in pain as his blood began to trail down his leg. Making a snap decision, Twilight brought her hoof down on the beast’s skull, smashing it like a watermelon.

With the creature dead, Aaron eased up a bit but was still in a considerable amount of pain. Using the torch to examine him, she found three fangs embedded into his leg at the edge of a deep bite mark. Wincing a bit, Twilight gently grabbed one but was stopped when Aaron let out a small yelp in pain. "Aaron, I need you to hold still so I can get these out! You could get infected if I leave them in!" Aaron's breathing had become heavy as he felt his leg begin to tingle. But he was more surprised at what she saw on Twilight's. He saw she was genuinely concerned for him, a look he had rarely gotten, if at all.

"I-Its pointless Twilight. You might as well leave me to die here." She looked at him with a quizzical look on her face. "You know the stories. Once you are bitten by one of them, you turn into them. I don't want to kill you and turn you into... i-into that." He made a motion to the headless, and upon second glace, legless changeling. "I don't want to be a zombie, but I can't ri-"

"Wait... zombie? Aaron, there are no such things as zombies."

"Then what the fuck is that thing?!" He motioned to the changeling once more. "You saw them. No pain, limbs missing, constantly wants to eat us. If that ain't a zombie then I don't know what is." The two heard a chuckle come from behind them as they slowly looked over to see two glowing green eyes staring back at them. Worried that it might be another changeling, Twilight was ready to defend her new companion with what little she had.

"Oh no, don't mind me. I don't wanna ruin your moment or anything." They heard a familiar southern accent as Twilight stood up straight and brought the torch closer to the mare to confirm her identity. "That's kind of bright, it's blocking my view." Grabbing the goggles with a bronze hand, she removed them to reveal deep green pools that were her eyes. Aaron forgot the pain for a moment as he stared at the new pony’s eyes for a moment. Once her goggles were off, her expression changed dramatically from amused to surprised as she saw Twilight before her.

The two said nothing to each other, just staring in disbelief at the ponies that were before them. Twilight had suspicions as is that Applejack was here, but this was the first time she knew, let alone suspected, one of her old friends was here. "T-Twilight?" Applejack said in utter disbelief. Twilight just nodded her head slowly as tears started to form in the bronze pony’s eyes.

Without warning, Applejack brought Twilight into an Ursa hug as she started to sob silently into her shoulder. Twilight didn't know what to make of the situation, she had never seen Applejack like this before. It was a foreign experience to her. "I-I thought I lost you. I thought I l-lost all of you." Twilight gently embraced her friend to comfort her.

"N-No, I'm still here and I won't be going anywhere any time soon." They stayed like that for a few minutes, basking in the reunion as Aaron made sure not to break their moment. Three minutes and forty five seconds later, Applejack finally broke her hug and looked at Twilight with a smile as she wiped away tears.

"Ah reckon ya want ta get outta this place. I've got a safe place for us to chat to our heart's content." Twilight nodded happily as she looked to Aaron.

"A-Aaron, can you move?" Applejack looked over her shoulder to see the stranger as she looked on with curiosity.

"Yeah... The pain stopped a while ago. In fact, I don't really feel a lot in my leg at the moment." Applejack didn't know what to make of the stranger, but if he was traveling with Twilight, that's all she needed to know. When she heard that he was not feeling anything in his leg she giggled to herself.

"I take it that ya got bit by one o' those changelings? Yeah, the bites are pretty nasty. Their fangs pack a numbing toxin that paralyzes their prey as they dine in. I see ya got a nice dose yourself from one o' my stragglers." Before she could forget, she took note of their previous conversation. "Oh, and don't worry. They ain't gonna turn ya into the walking dead. So no need to worry about biting us." She stood over him and took note of his naked body in the dim light, giggling to herself. "Though, ah might bite a little." She said in a playful tone, picking him up and throwing him over her shoulder. Aaron didn't know how to register that remark but just decided to forget it, as hard as it was. "Okay, y'all. Lets get outta here."

Reaching behind her, she brought out a crossbow and some rope. Placing the goggles on, she shot at the top of one of the tall trees. With one hand and Aaron on her shoulder, Applejack began climbing the surprisingly strong rope. Tossing the torch away, Twilight began climbing up the rope with her friend, looking forward to talking in safety for a change.

~~~~~

The trip to AJ's safe house was a long but easy journey. There wasn't any dangers in the trees and maneuvering them was much easier. Applejack told Twilight that she had been doing it for a long time and even managed to make small glowing markers to guide her way out of some of the changeling blood she gathers along with other things she manages to find.

Aaron was not in the best of positions. The venom was having a strange effect on his body. His leg had gone completely numb along with most of his right side. To add onto that, he was feeling nauseous, and looking down from a height he could not calculate at the moment was making it worse. He dared not vomit because he had a straight line down Applejack's back and he didn't want to offend his savior with a warm soaking of stomach waste.

With a few close calls of evacuation, they had finally made it to AJ's home. From what could be made out, it was a run-down tree house with rotted wooden planks and faded and chipped paint. Twilight was suspicious of its foundations, but if Applejack had been living there for however long she was here, it could be trusted for the moment. She was a hard worker after all, simple construction should be a simple task for the farm girl.

Opening a door, Applejack walked in and sat Aaron on a small pillow. "It ain't much but it's homey once ya get used to it. I got plenty of food from patrols that are brave, or stupid, enough to try and come through here. Along with anypony thinking the same thing. You'd be surprised how many poor souls cut through here to try an' dodge Tirek's goons."

Twilight came in to find the place exactly what she was expecting once she had gotten inside. It was run down, though run down would be a little too generous for this place. But the floor was solid and sturdy, and as long as she didn't fall through, she had no complaints. Walking over to Aaron, she tried to get comfortable. "So, how are you holding up Aaron? That leg is looking pretty bad."
"Well," Aaron tried to get his leg to move but it remained still. "It's not moving anymore but the pain is gone. So I guess that's a plus. The pillow your friend gave me is comfortable, however I could go without the breeze. It’s causing... problems," he said with a blush on his face

"That reminds me, why are you naked, Sugarcube? Not that I'm complaining, but going into the Everfree buck ass naked is pretty ballsy of ya. No pun intended." Applejack let out a quiet giggle to herself.

"Twilight summoned me here with... I don't know with what exactly. She says its magic but in my world, magic doesn't exist. When I got here, I was nude and covered in some strange goop."

"What, Twi didn't give ya anything to cover yourself?"

Twilight looked over a bit annoyed. "In my defense, I wasn't expecting him to be... well, him. I was hoping for a fire breathing monstrosity."

"Alright, alright. No need to get your panties in a bunch. I got some spare clothes he can use from some caravans I scavenged a while back. Can't keep wearing the same thing every day after all." Applejack went scrounging through some sacks while Twilight sat with Aaron and started eyeing her friend.

"See something you like?" Aaron said with a smile. Twilight blushed heavily as she looked away.

"O-Of course not. I was just... making sure you don't have any other injuries is all." She was telling the half-truth: she did steal a few quick glances at his tools but she would never admit that. Then Aaron came out with a question that caught her off guard.

"When we were about to be eaten, why did you hold my hand?" Twilight shot up from her sitting position without hesitation.

"Applejack, do you have anything to drink? Cider if you have any?" Twilight said in a shaky voice as she did her best to dodge the question. Aaron just chuckled as he laid on his pillow.

"I reckon I do. I was saving it for a special occasion. Reuniting with my friend would most definitely qualify as a special occasion. Just lemme get your friend some garments and I'll get the bottle and some cups for the lot of us." Twilight nodded as she started to move around the tree house, looking around aimlessly.

Applejack came back soon after with some jeans and a t-shirt. "Hope this helps ya. Feel free to put 'em on when you can start movin' again. It shouldn't be for quite some time though. Oh, and before I forget." Applejack walked over to Aaron and knelt down at his leg. She gave a quick yank to each fang still embedded in his leg and tossed them out a make shift window. "There, now ya can start healin'. I suggest ya sleep cause when the venom wears off, ya gonna start feelin’ the pain again." She walks out of the house to fetch her bottle of cider.

"So, that’s Applejack, huh? She seems pretty nice."

"Of course. Applejack is as nice as they come. Though, Fluttershy is pretty much the kindest pony anypony could hope to meet. You'll meet her after we rescue Dash." Twilight took a seat on a small chair and began looking around the dimly lit room. Looking up at the ceiling, she found the source of light. It was a pan hanging from rope. Inside was a bright green glow coming from whatever was held in it. She would have to ask what was in there later.

A few minutes later, Applejack had returned with a large bottle and three plastic cups. Not exactly glasses, but they would do for the moment. "Alright y'all. I've been wantin' to open this bad boy for a long time. An' frankly, ah couldn't wish for a better opportunity." She looked over to Aaron, holding a cup his way. "Hey, ya want some too?" Aaron nodded as Applejack began pouring the cider into the cups, handing one to Twilight and Aaron.

"To friendship." Applejack raised her cup to Twilight, who soon tapped her cup with Applejack's. Aaron raised his from his pillow and the three down the cider at once. Twilight and Applejack shook their heads from the amount of alcohol in the drink, Twilight even letting out a belch.

"Whoa AJ, that's...that's a strong brew you got there."

"I know. That's why I've been saving it for a while." Applejack poured herself another cup and drank it on the spot. Aaron was rather confused. He could barely taste the alcohol, if that's what he was tasting. He had never tasted alcohol before and if the tingling taste he felt was that, he didn't think it was that bad.

"So, how have you been Applejack? It’s been a long time last we saw each other."

Applejack chuckled at the question. "I've been doing fine, really. Got this place, plenty of fruit to eat, not to mention the second rule of survival is finders keepers." She poured herself another glass of cider.

"Well, how about your family? Do they know where you are?" Things got unusually quiet in the little shack. Applejack didn't want to think of her family at the moment, if at all. She took the cider and drank it whole, not answering the question for as long as she could. Twilight was getting a bit worried. "A-Applejack? Are you okay?"

She just looked up to her friend with a mournful look, recollecting past events that have caused her great pain in the past. "Twilight... do you know where your ma and pa are?"

Twilight didn't know where she was going with the question but answered regardless."Y-Yes. They left Equestria to Trottingham once things were getting bad. Why, is something the matter with Granny and Big Mac?" The silence returned once more as Applejack leaned back in her chair, struggling not to cry again. She was strong, but sometimes strength can only do so much.

"They're dead Twilight. They're all dead." Applejack said, drinking her thoughts away. Twilight looked on in shock. She had seen enough death and destruction on her travels, but she had no idea that some of her closest friends had met such an ill fate like this.
"I-I'm sorry to hear that Applejack. Wh-what about your other family? Have you heard fr-" She was interrupted by the sound of AJ's fist hitting the wall in anger, startling Twilight and Aaron.

"They're dead Twi, as in all of them! I want to leave it at that! It... It hurts too much." Her lip began to quiver as her tough composure beginning to fail. "Look, I'm glad to see ya again and all. But... I don't want to bring up deep wounds. All you need to know is that... Granny Smith, Babs, Big Mac and... A-... A-." She was struggling with the last name and it was apparent to Twilight and Aaron. "The point is they're gone and I live on so that they have at least somepony to remember them." She took one last glass of cider and stood up. "It’s getting late. You two can have this room. I got another one down below I can use." AJ began to walk over to the door and looked back with a weak smile. "No funny business you two." She tried to diffuse the situation with a little humor, only to make things a bit awkward.

Aaron smiled to her and nodded. "Y-Yeah. We won't." With that said, Applejack went down below to another room to rest. Twilight and Aaron stayed in silence, trying to comprehend the situation. Twilight tried to comprehend the words spoken by her friend. If what she was saying was true, then she was the last of the Apple-family. A terrible thought to think of but it was a truth that kept coming back to her. Aaron sat back in his pillow and looked over to Twilight.

"Twilight. Get some rest. We both know you could use it." Without much response, Twilight grabbed a second pillow from a pile of cloth and laid on the floor in a corner. She soon tried to fall asleep as Aaron followed her lead. It had been a very long night for them all. The near death, Applejack, and Aaron's whole situation had taken a toll on them all and they could not wait to get some well-deserved rest.

~~~~~

An hour or so had passed as the pain in Aaron's leg soon set in once more. It wasn't terrible but it was causing him to lose sleep. But then he heard something. In a short distance, he could hear crying. It wasn't Twilight, but a bit further and coming from below their feet and hooves. Looking down, Aaron found a small hole in the floor leading to the sound. Looking through it, he could see the room below with the same green glow. But what caught his eye most was his rescuer, curled up in a ball laying on a hammock bawling her eyes out into her pillow just as naked as he was. He quickly looked up and cleared the sight from his thoughts, but looked down once more, trying not to focus on her nudity.

It was a most sorrowful sight to take in, but he could only imagine the pain this mare felt. Looking closer, he could see an object between her abs and arms. It was flat with a red frame and slightly charred. A picture frame to be accurate, most likely a photo of her deceased family.

Sitting up, he let out a small gasp. In doing so, the crying ceased. With one foot on the ground, Aaron slowly began to rise and try to move about the house. The bleeding in his leg had stopped but the pain was still there and the numbing had stopped as well so he could feel it in every step. Grabbing a near by wall, he steadied himself as he tried to go to the door. Before he could even grab the handle to open it up, he was met by a stern looking Applejack, muscles exposed and gleaming in the yellow light. "What'n sam hill are ya doing? Get back to bed!" She whispered to Aaron in a commanding tone.

"I was... coming to check on you. I heard you crying and thought I'd come to see if you were okay." He spoke in the same whisper volume, all the while trying not to focus on her breasts.

Applejack began to blush lightly once he mentioned her sobbing, "While I'm flattered at your concern for me, you need to sleep. I can handle a little emotional memories, but you got bit in the leg and nearly had it broken. Now get back to your pillow and sleep!" Her volume rose a bit as Twilight stirred in her sleep a bit. Aaron and Applejack tried not to awaken her as well.
"I'm not going to sleep until I know you are okay. I may not know what's wrong, bu-"

"That's right, you don't know what's wrong! You're just some accident that's got no business sticking your muzzle where it don't belong!" Applejack was turning a shade of red in the dim green light. Not out of embarrassment but out of frustration. "This isn't your fight and it never will be. You didn't lose your entire life in this war, you haven't lost a damn thing. So why are you here in the first place, why can't you just leave me alone!" Applejack was visibly trembling as the two stood there, Aaron was completely in shock at the outburst. He may not have known what brought out such an attack, but he would not take it laying down.

Aaron's brow furrowed as he stood his ground and responded. "I'm here, so I can help. That's what I promised." Applejack looked on in confusion as her rage was starting to simmer down. "I may not know what you have gone through, in fact I don't think anyone can ever know what you're feeling. This is not my war, that is true. But when that purple unicorn brought me here..." Aaron paused to let that sentence settle in. Shaking his head he continued. "I-It became my war. She was desperate for an ace in the hole that she was willing to risk everything on something that could not very well have worked. You should have seen her face when she found out that I was utterly useless. It was as if the last three years of her life had added up to nothing, as if she was ready for death itself to take her right then and there."

Applejack was the one stunned now as she waited patiently. Visible anger was in the human's face as he struggled to stay standing through the pain. "I may not know Twilight like you do Applejack, I may not have gone through the things you have, and I sure as hell may not know how we can fix this world. But I know one thing: keeping your feelings bottled up and hiding away from the truth is no way to remember your family."

Applejack looked onward in shock, as the alien had spoken to her in a way she had not heard in so long. Slowly, a smile cracked as she began to chuckle which slowly escalated to a hysterical laughter, confusing Aaron immensely as he started to join her in the laughter. She soon calmed down as she sat on the ground, seeing his efforts to stay up. With a smile, she looked at Aaron, who had joined her on the ground. "Do you know who you sounded like there for a second?" Aaron just shook his head, not knowing the answer. "You sounded just like my Granny. She was a wise old mare. Tougher than nails yet frailer than paper at the same time. Hell, she'd soon stare down a pack of timber wolves rather than let something bad happen to her grandfoals. She was also as wise as they came. Tell me Aaron, you got any family back where you come from?"

Aaron just shook his head. Applejack wanted more of an answer than that, and Aaron found out that with a bit of silence. "N-No, I don't. I'm an orphan. Never really had anyone to look after me say for a care taker of the orphanage. No one ever really took an interest to me. I was always that kid in the background, that guy whose name you'd forget the next day."

"Hm, you don't seem like that kind of stalli- er, guy."

"That's because I stand out in a crowd here. I'm taller than you, I don't have a coat that's a colorful shade of insert-random-color-here, and I don't have a tail."

"Alright, ya got that one." The two chuckled at the comparison. Then Aaron had a serious face on him as he looked to Applejack. She saw this and held her hand up before he could continue. "I know what you're going to ask, and before you do just know I am only going to share this with you. I'm not ready for this to be shared with all of my friends."

Aaron understood as he nodded in agreement. He cleared his throat and went into the forbidden territory. "Applejack, what happened exactly? To your family I mean." He patiently awaited his response as Applejack slowly inhaled to prepare herself to dig back into her memories for her family’s, something she had been running from for three years.

"Way back when, before all of this, my family and I lived on an Apple orchard. It was just my older brother, younger sister, and my granny." She paused a bit to try and stave off the inevitable as long as she could. "When Twilight came down from Canterlot, my simple little life was changed as I became an element of harmony.

"A what now?"

"You'll have to ask Twilight. I never understood it much to explain it properly. All I can tell you is that I represent an aspect of friendship. I was honesty and Twilight was magic." New questions began to form in his head as various flashbacks to cheesy cartoons flooded his mind, only to be swept away to focus on Applejack's story "Anyway, when I became an element, my friends and I faced various adventures. Our latest was the infamous Tirek. He and Twilight had gotten into a fight for the last magic in Equestria. Twilight... lost." Applejack had gotten to the part of her story she didn't want to get to.

"Once he had all of the magic in Equestria, he was at the top of the pile, and he was no fool. He knew we would find a way to take him down and he was right. We had a plan all ready to go but, he got to us before we could get to a chest beneath the old castle. When he got to me, I was a fighter. I took down soldiers left and right.”

Aaron let out a chuckle at that. "I'd imagine so. The way you were fighting those changelings, I'd imagine no force on this planet could keep you down for long." The compliment made Applejack blush.

"Why thank you, but as much as I would love to say I was," Her smile began to fade. "I-It's not so. A few minotaurs had me restrained as Tirek had come to see me off personally. Ya should have seen the guy. As big as life and just as intimidating. Those yellow, soulless eyes looking down on you.”

"I'd imagine you just stared him down. Maybe spitting in his face."

"Not exactly. If it was any other pony, I'd have done that. But his presence was... chilling." Applejack shivered a bit as she recalled the memory. "He said I was too much of a loose cannon and he said... he said I had to be broken. And then... a-and then-."Applejack gulped as she recalled the following events as she was restraining herself from collapsing and curling up into a ball. Breathing in deeply and taking a minute, she continued to speak with Aaron waiting patiently. "Using his magic, he brought himself and I to the front of our barn. With a snap of his fingers, every single one of my family was floating in bubbles and placed in my barn. Locking the door and another snap of his fingers... h-he... he lit the barn on fire."

Aaron looked on at Applejack as he could see her shake like an earthquake, failing to restrain herself from bawling out in tears right there. "I-I'm sorry Applejack. I wouldn't with that upon anyone."

"It’s fine Sugarcube. It's about time I came to terms with this." She took another minute and decided to continue on with her story. "The fire rose heavily over the span of minutes, and I was forced to watch every second of it. Tirek used his magic to make sure I watched the events. I tried not to focus on it but... i-it was impossible to. I listened as I heard everypony began to scream in terror and pain. Even... Applebloom." That when it happened, Applejack broke down and began to cry once more, soon finding a comforting hand on her shoulder as Aaron made his way to sit next to her.

She took the shoulder once it was offered. "I-I can still hear it every day... Hearing my little sister call out for her big sister to save her." Aaron continued to listen as Aaron embraced her comfortingly. "It was my duty to raise the little filly after ma and pa died. And I failed them." She spoke through her sobs as she recalled the events, Aaron silently listening so she can get it all out. "I couldn't do anything to save her. I couldn't save anypony."

"I'm sorry Applejack, but it wasn't your fault. There wasn't anything you could have done." this did nothing to help things, just to make things a bit worse as she started to cry a bit more. Looking over to Twilight, he could see that she was still sleeping somehow. Aaron turned back to Applejack and held her close. "Applejack," his call fell on deaf ears. Giving a sigh, he soon began to rock her gently like a new born. Trying his best to calm the mare from her horrid memories. Her crying was justified though. No one should go through such awful events.

Aaron rocked Applejack comfortingly as her crying began to subside, before long she was barely whimpering out of her. "Hey, Aaron. Can I sleep with you?" The question snapped him out of whatever attempt at sleep he had accumulated and looked at Applejack shocked.

"W-Well, um... Applejack you are very attractive and you're... a very full figured woman, mare. But we just met an-" Applejack gave a playful punch to his arm.

"Not like that ya idgit." She let out a chuckle as Aaron began rubbing his arm. "I know it is awkward, us being nude and all, but I don't want to be alone this time. I've spent the last three years in this damn place and for once, I'd like some company with me for once in a very long time." The situation was more than uncomfortable, but that doesn't mean he was fully opposed to the idea.

Biting the lower part of his lip, he looked over to Applejack with his answer. "If y-you want to. Just... lets try and keep this from getting weird."

"Sure. Just, put some underwear on. I can see your dangly bits and I'd like to keep it as normal as possible." She said pointing to his crotch.

"Fine. Only if you agree to put a shirt on."

"Seems fair." The two grabbed the appointed clothing and placed them on their bodies. Aaron now comfortable not being nude for the first time since he had arrived in Equestria, laid back down on his pillow, Applejack soon joining his side as Aaron felt a bit uncomfortable over a new subject. "G'night Sugarcube. Sleep well.

"Y-Yeah. You too." The room went silent once more as the two soon fell asleep next to each other. There was no sign of movement or sound from the small little house as the two finally drifted off to sleep. Aaron actually enjoying the presence of the mare next to him. It was a foreign sensation and a welcomed one.

In the corner, Twilight feigned her slumber as she lay fully awake, her face contorted to show a displeasing look. She had heard every word from her friend and felt a wave of sadness come over her. She had no clue that she had gone through such trauma. She knew Tirek was capable of such an atrocity but never considered that it would come to somepony like Applejack. She tried to banish the thoughts but she laid their thinking of the situation over and over again. Until she finally fell asleep, with the thoughts still plaguing her mind.

~~~~~

Aaron soon found himself in a new place. It looked to be the Everfree but it was much brighter than what he had gone through. Along with less trees covering the night sky. He found himself walking alone in it with no sign of life anywhere. No Applejack and no Twilight to be seen. Looking over head, he could see beams of the moon shooting through the trees, illuminating his path.
After a long walk, he soon found himself in a clearing with a pond in the middle, reflecting the largest moon he had ever seen in his entire life. Approaching to take a sip of the water, he could see his own reflection. He was in a tuxedo with a combed back hair. He looked like he was ready for a party of some kind.

"Not a bad look, if I do say so myself." A voice called out to him. Aaron began to look around the area for the source of the voice but he saw nothing. Looking back into the reflection he was met by his reflection. Soon after, a new face appeared that startled him. With a yelp, Aaron jumped back in fear as the face soon began to rise from the pond. It was a mare like Twilight and Applejack, only she was much taller, had a coat that was pitch black and a really long horn on her forehead. Another notable feature was her wings. They extended once she was all the way out of the pond and looking down on Aaron. Her blue, cat like eyes stared him down
"Hello Stranger, welcome to my domain." She said in a commanding yet loving tone. Aaron cautiously stood up and dusted himself off. He was afraid of her, but not terrified. She had a presence to her, one that was welcoming yet made Aaron cautious. "May I have the name of my guest?"

"M-My name is Aaron. Aaron Trinkle, a pleasure to meet you." He gave a gentlemanly bow to her, earning a smile from the strange mare. She drew closer to him and he found something truly fascinating about her. Her mane was flowing in an invisible wind with the night sky and stars in it. Almost as if it was apart of the night sky as well. Her dress was a shade of purple, dragging along the grass as she came closer. "M-may I know your name, Madame?"

"If that is what you desire." She soon began to rise into the air as a harsh wing began to blow and her eyes became a brilliant white. The moon began to turn a shade of red as she was soon in the path of its light. "I AM NIGHTMARE MOON! QUEEN OF EQUESTRIA AND WIFE OF HIS HIGHNESS; LORD TIREK THE MALICIOUS!" Her voice boomed through the forest and through Aaron's head. His fear rising as she mentioned that she was the wife of the enemy of Twilight Sparkle.
"W-What do you want with me? A-Are you here to kill me?"

She soon fixed her glowing eyes on him and slowly descended closer. "Nay, you misunderstand. I am not here to end your life, I am here to aid you and your friends against my husband."

Chpt. 4: Devils

View Online

"Okay, let me get this straight. You want to help me, the wife of the dictator of the land, over throw your husband!?" Aaron said in utter disbelief. Nightmare merely returned his question with a nod of her head, her hooves touching the ground to be at almost eye level with him. She must have been seven feet tall, not counting her large mane. "Sooo... what do you want from me then? I'm more than positive that a deal like this is not free."

Nightmare chuckled to herself, circling Aaron like a predator. "I have my own reasons for what I do now. When I found your consciousness wandering the dream scape, it had peaked my interests. And imagine my surprise when I discovered that you were cavorting with that pesky princess to try and over throw him, I just knew I had to act."

"H-How did you know that? How do you know any of that?" Nightmare let out a second chuckle, this one with a little more volume.

"I know this, because I've walked through your mind. I've seen your memories, your thoughts, your fears, and your secrets." Aaron began to blush lightly at her statement. She knew things Aaron would not mention to anyone. But she was not here to embarrass him with his deepest secrets. If her words were true, she was here to assist him with Tirek.

"Alright then your highness. How do you plan on assisting me with this? Do you have a weapon of ultimate power, a magical McGuffin of sorts... maybe some super powers?" He was hoping for the last one. Aaron has always wanted super powers, ever since he discovered comic books.

Nightmare shook her head. "No. That would be foolish. Supernatural abilities bestowed upon you would not work. Tirek feeds on magic and gets stronger from such. Your task must be done without magic, unfortunately. However, a weapon could be useful but I know not of where to find one of such power to match a god king." Aaron was starting to feel like he joined a lost cause. "But there was something. Something long ago that could have stopped all of this, but something happened. Something that should not have."

"What do you mean? What is this thing? A mirror, a cage? Come on, don't leave me hanging?" Aaron said with much eagerness.

"A chest, if I'm not mistaken. Back before Tirek, Twilight and her friends discovered a chest when they relinquished the elements of harmony. Once they did, they were presented with a chest with six key holes. Five of the keys were found, but the sixth was not. I believe whatever happened long ago, did not come into being. So, whatever it was, that would be a good place to start on taking down Tirek. But not before you rescue the rest of Twilight's friends."

"Well, that's not so bad. Twilight and I have already found Applejack. I'm sure she'd be more than happy to assist us on some rescue missions. Twilight and I were on our way to rescue one called Rainbow Dash." Nightmare stopped her circling of Aaron and looked at him with a satisfied smile.

"That is most excellent news. Little more than a few hours in, with only your nude form and you have already found one of the missing elements of harmony. I can tell you're going to be a valuable investment." She snaps her fingers, the sound of the crack echoes through the forest and makes the tries begin to sway for a few seconds. Behind her, a small wooden table with two chairs appeared right out of nowhere, sitting at the base of the mirror like pond. "Please, let us discuss this over some tea. I'd like things to be a bit more... comfortable."

Aaron nodded in agreement, following her over to the table. Like a gentleman, he pulled her seat out for her, wanting to show his new ally respect. "Why thank you. A gentle stallion and a savior. I think I'm starting to like you more and more." Aaron took his seat and awaited for Nightmare to speak once more. "Now, who else do you have the whereabouts of?"

"Well, other than this Rainbow character, we have Fluttershy's location. That's... about it." Nightmare flicked her finger as a small tea cup formed before him. She motioned him to take a sip.

"Not all that bad for Miss Sparkle. I suppose that leaves Laughter and Generosity left. Well, I am happy to tell you I know of one of their locations."

"That's fantastic. The faster we can find them, the sooner we can get started on the take down."

"Quite so." Nightmare took a sip from her own glass. Aaron had no idea why she wanted to do this, the tea was blander than air. even water had more flavor than this stuff. "Anyway, the element of Laughter is located in Vanhoover, our industrial capital. It's where all of our synthetic magic production factories. Its not all that important to Tirek, but that doesn't mean that its not unguarded." Nightmare snapped her fingers once more to show a detailed drawing of a factory. It was much like the ones found on earth and in front of it had two stallions with wide smiles on the front. Most likely an homage to their egos.

"The factory is headed by two stallions dubbed Flim and Flam. They love making money more than anything else. I'm sure if you can find a way to appeal to their interests, they'd be more than happy to help. But they are no fools, they won't be handing over Laughter too willingly."

"What are they using her for anyway?"

Nightmare waved her hand over the image as it began to shift and change. This time, oddly enough, to a giant suped up hamster wheel. "Flim and Flam have found a way to use her massive amounts of energy as a power source for their productivity. Its quite remarkable to be honest. Flim and Flam do whatever they can to make sure she keeps running."

"Wait, so she's doing this willingly?"

"Indeed. She's more or less in the dark about the bigger picture. So willing is a stretch."

"Well, I'm sure I, or at least Twilight, can think of something that can get her out of their. Now, what about this Generosity character?" Aaron asked, wanting to get to the more valuable questions.

"Generosity, also known as Rarity, is in a location I know not where. I am sorry to inform you of such." Aaron shrugged. He was disappointed he couldn't learn the where about of Twilight's last friend, but he had at least one and that was something rather than nothing.

"Well, I thank you for what you have told me." Nightmare gave him her creepy smile and raised a tea cup to him and taking a sip."Now, as for what we do when we have all of Twilight's friends, what is the next plan of action?"

"A box." She stated that phrase as if he immediately knew what he was talking about. Aaron began to look around confused and shrugged to her, his eye's looking for any sign of a snicker or a fault in her composure to see if she was joking. "I know that look, and no. I am not joking. Out there is a box that contains powers from the source of the elements, bestowed upon Twilight and her friends, locked with six keys. Only five keys were found. Thus, this magic could not be used."

"Okay, so where is this McGuffin box of the gods? Some high tech safe maybe?"

"Neigh. Last I know of this box was still with the Tree of Harmony below the castle in the Everfree. Though, I wouldn't go looking for it at the moment. The Everfree has grown and expanded in the past three years and I don't know if the caste has been moved or blocked off entirely... or destroyed. Such a shame, it was being renovated as a tourist attraction. Though, the tree should be still in the same location. Immovable by powerful magics. Celestia and I, back when I was called Luna, tried to relocate it to our new home in Canterlot. But even with our combined strength it was a force not even we could move."

"Okay, I just hope it can be reachable as well as this box. If it is still there that is."Nightmare nodded in agreement. "So we have Twilight's friends and a weapon for the end game. This is good, this is very good." The gears in Aaron's head began to turn to think of anything else they could use for assistance in his and Twilight's journey. "Alright then. I think this can work, that is if he suddenly develped the ability to see everything and everywhere."

"Don't be ridiculous." Nightmare scoffed a bit, sipping the last of her tea. "No pony can see everything at all times. it has been tried and... let's just say side effects include blindness and constant fits of insanity." Aaron understood the not too subtle message. "Besides, it's not as if he cares. He just wants the seat of power. He knows there are resistance members out in the world and he knows they cannot harm him directly."

"Understood. At least, not at the moment." Aaron gave her his own devilish smile, raising his barely touched tea glass to her. The action made her laugh, showing him her sharpened teeth. It was like a mouth filled with long filed needles and he was starting to understand why she was called Nightmare Moon.

"Well, then. I think this little meeting of ours is concluded for now." Nightmare gave a wave of her hands as the whole table and tea vanished from existence. Nightmare caught herself and stood up onto her hooves and removed any stray hair from her face. Aaron was not as graceful and fell on his ass. "If ever you need me, think of me before you sleep. The remaining thoughts will help locate you easier. I can sense when stallions are thinking of me. Helps me avoid certain stallions that have an attraction to me and I don't wish to walk into certain private matters."

"Well, how will you know it is me and not one of these stallions?"

"I've visited your mind already and have memorized your special brain waves. You are not a stallion, or of this world. Finding your dreams and you thinking of me will help me find you almost immediately." Aaron understood and got to his feet. The background began to slowly fade to black. Signaling that one or both of them were waking up. "I will return you to your dreams Aaron. sleep well tonight. Hard times come for us all."

The whole area seemed to fade into nothingness as well as Nightmare Moon did. He had a new ally in this alien world and he knew that he would need all he could get. But for now, it was time for Aaron to indulge in a little fantasy.

~~~~~

Sitting at a table taking inventory of her supplies was a deep in thought Twilight Sparkle. The glow of the house helped and was much better than sorting through her things in darkness. She didn't really have much to take stock of, as it was just a little mental exercise to keep her mind busy since she could not sleep. She was plagued by the thought of what fate had occurred to the Apple family, her friends. It had unnerved her greatly to think that such a cruel fate could happen to the nicest ponies she knew. Twilight at least wanted to believe some got away, that Applejack was truly not the last Apple in Equestria, that some had escaped and joined Dash's resistance fighters.

But that was not something she wanted to think about at the moment. Twilight was going through
what little supplies she had. The half a towel for the torch, four bottles of synthetic magic, the dagger she thought she left at the bakery, a photo of her family, and a few books for entertainment purposes. Counting her brother's cloak, she had everything. But that was not enough, at least that's what she told herself. She put everything back and took inventory again and would do so until somepony awoke from sleeping. Luckily she wouldn't have to wait long.

Hearing a moan from another corner, her friend Applejack began to awaken. She was wearing one of the shirts she gave to Aaron to cover himself, something she was grateful for. She was getting tired of staring at the human's genitals.
Applejack let out a long yawn and got to her hooves, scratching her back to satisfy an itch from sleeping on the ground. She turned her attention to Twilight and smiled at the sudden remembrance that her friend was with her. "Hey Twi, sleep well?"

"As well as can be in these crazy times. Four hours seems to be common thing for me nowadays." She smiled at Applejack and set her things aside on the table. Applejack saw the four bottles of glowing green ooze and grabbed one out of curiosity. "What's this stuff?" Twilight looked confused, but soon realized that she had been living in the Everfree for three years and wouldn't know what synthetic magic was.

"Well, its synthetic magic."

"No way! Twi, I knew a smart pony like yourself would find a way to get your mojo back!" Applejack was ecstatic by the thought.
"Well, it wasn't me. It was Tirek's doing. He made it so ponies would be dependent on him and at half strength so nopony can use it against him. I've been stealing it from his supply caravans for a while now. Oh, and it's not just for unicorns. It works on earth ponies and pegasi as well."

Twilight could see a small glint in her friend’s eye as she took a bottle to observe it.

"Ya mean I can drink this gunk an' get my earth pony strength back?" Applejack had a bit of excitement in her voice, eager to get back what was taken from her so long ago.

"Well yes, but only for an hour if you drink the whole thing." Twilight took back the bottle and sat it in her bag. "Sorry, I only have four and use it on special occasions. Plus, only at half strength."

The glint in Applejack's eye seemed to have vanished for the moment. "Well, it can still be used to fight back."

"We, or rather they, already are. Dash has suppliers all over the country who steal from Tirek's supplies and give to the guerrilla forces; the ponies who need them most." Applejack chuckled as she took a seat so she could sit with Twilight at the table. "Heh, how is Dash anyway? Never suspected her for the leadin' type."

"She was captured a while back." Twilight was a little hesitant of telling of Dash's fate, knowing that without her sacrifice, Twilight wouldn't be sitting with her friend. "She gave herself up, allowing me to escape. Though, not all of me." She chuckled a bit as he put her prosthetic leg onto the table, making Applejack wince a bit at the sight of the metal parts.

"Hoo wee. That's gotta smart a bit."

Twilight chuckled at the statement. "Like a bitch actually. Still, I get around pretty well. Plus, getting bucked in the face would smart even more than losing the leg, I bet."

Applejack broke into a bit of laughter at the thought. "Ah, my little Twi has turned into quite a fighter." She seemed to fain a sobbing motion. "My little princess is all grown up." The two shared a bit of laughter together. It felt normal for them, like the good old days from before. Twilight put her leg back onto the table and enjoyed her friend’s company. After a minute or so of laughter, Twilight looked up at Applejack. "That was nice. It's so long since I laughed like that."

"Heh, same here. Hell, I'm just glad to have friendly company that doesn't want to eat me for breakfast or has a rotting chitin on them."

Twilight sighed happily as she leaned back in her chair, careful not to break the delicate wood. After a bit of silence, Applejack broke the silence. "So, where are y'all headin'? I'd be more than happy to join ya. Beats stickin' around this hole, waiting to be eaten."

Twilight looked up at her in surprise. "Well, Aaron and I were on our way to Appleoosa. It's a prison for all the military prisoners and where Dash is being held. We were heading there to rescue her."

"Shoot, that sounds like mighty right fun. I'd love to see Dash again. Heck, I'd like to find everypony else again as a matter of fact. Plus you look like you could use a little more muscle. No offense Twi, but your companion isn't exactly a fighter by the looks of him."

Twilight let out a sigh as she remembered her disappointment in Aaron's summon. "I know. But he's here and he has helped me regardless of my mistake. Plus, he's saved my life."

"He got lucky is all. It will run out as it always does and he won't be much help in a fight. I ain't saying he has to go, by all means he can tag along. I just want you to know he's not something to be relied upon." Twilight looked over to her new friend as he slept on the floor, twitching a bit in his sleep. Most likely dreaming about the changelings in the forest. She knew that the sight was nothing to take lightly. Her eyes traveled down to his leg. It was purple around the bite marks but it was healing at an astonishing rate. Aaron seemed to be a faster healer than her kind, or the bite marks were not bad as she suspected.

"Yeah... I guess you're right." Twilight let out a sigh as she began to think. She wanted to confront her on what she told Aaron last night about her family but would let Applejack come out with that on her own. She smiled weakly and looked to Applejack. "I'm glad you're back, Applejack. It's good to know you're alright."

"Likewise sugar cube." The two's attention were soon brought to Aaron as he slowly began to rise from his sleep. Stretching his muscles with a bit of a wince when he moved his leg, Aaron sat up and looked about the room and saw his new friends sitting at a table. His memory was coming back to him and realized that he wasn't in his home anymore, but in a world of pony people that stand on two legs and that he was not dreaming. Applejack was the one to greet him first with a friendly wave. "Hey there. Have a good sleep?"

"Well... my leg stings like never before, I'm in a hostile world with a princess and a zombie slaying hermit trying to save a nation. Strangely enough, I had the best sleep of my life. Go figure." Aaron tried to get to his feet but the pain easily saw to it that he stay sitting down with a small yelp. The attempt gained a small chuckle from Applejack while gaining a look of worry from Twilight. "Aaron, you need to rest and heal. You may heal faster than a normal pony does, but you can't heal instantly without magic."

"Well, can you use magic on me then? Use your magic mumbo jumbo and heal my leg. I want to get out of this forest as fast as possible." Twilight looked a little annoyed by Aaron referring her magic, and talent, as "mumbo jumbo.” She sighed and grabbed one of the green bottles and immediately drank the entire container. She let out a gasp and began to walk over to where Aaron was sitting.

"Well, I was considering on taking a swig of some of my synth and using the magic to heal your leg. But since it's just mumbo jumbo, I guess you can limp your way out of the forest." Aaron looked about, debating the options. He may be skeptical of magic, even if he was summoned from such a thing. Sighing with defeat, Aaron made his decision.

"Okay, I'm sorry Twilight. If you can heal my leg, I would be most grateful. I sort of miss walking and while purple is my third favorite color, I'd prefer my leg not to be that particular color around the bite marks." Twilight smiled and took out one of the spherical bottles containing the green ooze. She took a small swig of the substance and began to feel the aetherical feeling flow through her body immediately.

Moving over to Aaron, she gently placed both hands on the ends of his lower leg with the wound between her hands. "Now, you're going to feel a pinch... followed by an extremely painful pinch." Twilight gave her warning to Aaron and her hands began to glow. Applejack just watched from afar in case she was needed. Aaron watched with intrigue as her hands glowed and soon, his lower leg. It felt tingly, as if his leg had fallen asleep but the tingling was increasing as well as his sensitivity.

Finally the pinch could be felt as Twilight pressed down on his leg. Aaron responded with a wince of pain and could feel something happening to the bites. The purple discoloration was starting to return to his Caucasian skin tone. Shortly after, the wounds turned back to the correct color, and the much sharper pain began to commence. Aaron began to writhe in pain as the wounds began to seal up and eliminate any toxins still lingering in his leg. Aaron tried his best to stay still but feeling a wound heal itself, even one so small, was something he had never felt before. Aaron's breathing had become quick and heavy from the pain and Twilight tried her best to keep him still.

"Aaron! If you don't stop wiggling, I will not be held responsible for whatever will happen." Twilight made her warning known and Aaron took heed of it. He was already starting to miss anesthetics but the end result will be all the more worth it.

After what seemed like an eternity, the deed was done. Aaron's leg was healed and the tingling was starting to fade. Twilight stood up and took a few steps back. "Go on, try it out." Still feeling lingering pain, Aaron looked at Twilight skeptically. But if she was suggesting that he stand, he might as well try it before saying he couldn't.
Pushing himself up, Aaron could feel his leg shake under his weight. Twilight was there to catch him if he fell, but she stood back to let him stand on his own. It was painful, that went without saying. But it wasn't numb any longer and the pain was a sign of such. Once he was back at his feet, Aaron's legs began to wobble but soon stabilized.

The three began to smile at the sight of Aaron standing on both legs once more. Aaron began to take baby steps around the small tree house. Soon after he was taking bigger steps. Finally he broke into a small jog. There was little room in the house and two ponies occupying some of the space so testing the limits was out of the question. That and he was afraid the motion of his body in such a motion would cause the small tree house to come plummeting down.

Aaron came to a full stop and soon began to catch his breath. Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Aaron turned to find Applejack at his side. "Heh, glad to see ya prancing in your under garments. Now that you can walk and prance, feel free to get dressed. We'll be leavin' as soon as soon as we're ready and packed."

"Oh? So you're coming with us then? Cool, glad we have someone who can defend us." Aaron grabbed one of his shirts and began to dress himself, glad to be clothed and no longer nude in this strange world.

Twilight and Applejack began to pack while Aaron got dressed. The two mares made sure to pack only the essentials and one or two personal trinkets. Soon enough, they were all ready to leave. Aaron wearing his new jeans, red shirt, and underwear stood at the door waiting for his new friends. Although he couldn't get new shoes, he would be happy with what he got rather than what he couldn't.

Soon enough, it was time to leave. Twilight, wearing her usual cloak and fresh clothes, and Applejack, in a fresh pair of short shorts and red checkered tank top, joined Aaron at the door with packs of new supplies on their backs. Applejack seemed to also be carrying her staff weapon on her back with her supplies. "You guys ready to get going? I've been quite anxious to see this new world."

"Hold your horses there partner." Aaron had no idea if that was a pun in disguise but he didn't want to make a joke and offend his new friends. "This is going to be a long trip so don't go rushing out there and gettin' yourself into a scrap. Twi and I can defend ourselves but you... eh, you're a bit scrappy."

"That and you're not the best in shape. We're not telling you this to put you down, we're just a little concerned is all." Aaron understood quite well of what they were saying.

"It is all right. I know what you are saying, and it’s all right. I know I'm not the best in a fist fight, and I know better to just rush into one. But I just simply wish to see this new world." Applejack looked to Twilight with a worried look in her eye, sending her a silent message to her friend. Twilight understood her concerns, more than AJ could know.

Twilight sighed and opened the door to depart. "Alright then. Just be careful Aaron. This is not your world and you've witnessed this firsthand." The memories of the changeling horde had returned to their thoughts. Aaron had remembered the decimated town in which he was brought to and the
blood soaked child's room. One could only imagine what horrors had gone through Twilight's mind.

Applejack was the one to break the silence. "So what are we waitin' for? A written invitation? Let’s go rescue Dash and everypony else." They all agreed. Stepping out of the tree house, they all stood on a thick branch of a large tree. The darkness of the forest was still present throughout. No sunlight or moonlight could be seen through the thick foliage, just as the time in which Twilight and Aaron had first entered. "All right y'all, listen carefully. Just follow my lead and step where I step. Ya can't find north by normal means, but I've found a few subtle ways of how."

Applejack reached up into one of her lamps filled with the glowing blood of the changeling and rubbed the substance on her upper arms, giving it a faint glow in the dark. "Just a little something to help you two see me. I'll be sure to go slow as to help let you follow me. Just let me know if I'm going too fast and please watch your steps." Twilight and Aaron understood. "Alright then. Let’s get goin'." Applejack started leading the two through the tree branches. Aaron and Twilight joined her and began to follow the glow on Applejack's arms. They didn't know how long it would take before they reached the rim of the forest, something Aaron wanted desperately.

~~~~~

"Where is my husband?" In what was once a seat of power, now the stronghold of the mad god-king, walked the queen of the land. Seeking her keeper/husband, Nightmare Moon interrogated one of the minotaur guards. The giant muscular being clad in steel armor, stood before the approaching queen of the night, shaking in uncontrollable fear. "I will not ask again, guard. Where is my husband?" Her voice contained a more threatening presence.

"H-His highness is currently addressing the general of what to do with resistance. Shall I escort you there, my queen?" Nightmare waved him off as she passed the minotaur, heading to the meeting of the king and general. Walking through the hallways, Nightmare Moon opened the doors and made her presence known. Before her was the general of the armies, High General Sombra. Joining him were the rulers of the Griffon Empire, Emperor Baahl, and the leader of the Minotaur tribes, Chief Moric. Baahl was a griffon with a large white mane of feathers against a golden coat. He wore a ceremonial gown much like Nightmare's, say for the white cloth with silver trim.

Moric was a little more feral in nature, not caring for the formalities of the other races and stood before his allies in his ceremonial leather armor. It was the best they would get from him. He was just as muscular as all minotaurs, except for more scars decorated across his dark blue coat and a broken horn. Sombra stood in his usual decorated armor, functioning as his new body and protection after he was killed in the Crystal Empire so long ago. How he had returned was kept from all but he and Tirek, not even Nightmare Moon knew how.

The three, as well as Tirek sitting upon his throne, drew their attention to the queen. Sombra was a little too eager to see Nightmare but held himself back in the presence of Tirek, who was now leaning forward in his throne. "Ah, my queen. So glad of you to join me... us." Tirek's greeted his prize and patted the smaller throne beside him. Nightmare took his greeting with a fake smile and sat down, looking upon the general and the two leaders/allies to his Highness. "Now, Sombra. What do you plan on doing to flush out these... pests that think they can oppose us?" Sombra stepped forward and prepared himself to speak. "I have troops patrolling various major cities. We are also trying to interrogate the prisoners."

"And, what of the element?"

"Ms. Rainbow Dash has proven to be quite uncooperative. But it is no matter. We have her working in the diamond mines near Appleoosa." Tirek went silent and turned his attention to Baahl, the griffon emperor looking away in fear of his gaze.

"Baahl, my dear friend... how goes the resistance movement in your home country?" Baahl regained his composure and began to speak.

"The resistance movement has been stomped out. Whatever is left is merely a nuisance, much like the ones you face now. I only hope that your general's incompetence can be dea-" Baahl froze in place, feeling his neck muscles starting to close. He began to gasp for air and fall to his knees, clawing at his neck and his wings trying to extend out but were halted by the robe in which he wore. Tirek merely watched as he sat in comfort, watching Baahl squirm on the floor. "P-...Please..." He couldn't get much more out after that.

"Well... so be it then." The sound of a snap was heard as Emperor Baahl fell lifeless to the floor. Moric and Sombra began to step away from the body. The group heard a blood-curdling chuckle escape from where Tirek sat. "Let it be known... my general was hand-picked by myself. And when you insult my general, you insult me. And when you insult me... well, I believe you are smart enough to know what happens." Moric and Sombra nodded in understanding while Nightmare sat in her throne looking absolutely bored. She never cared for Baahl and his arrogance. She was not moved either way at seeing him die.

"Moric, I trust you are doing well with your enemies?" Tirek moved the conversation on as if nothing had happened. Moric stood and looked up to Tirek to address him. "We are handling the situation. We let them attack us as they please. I love a good fight and these resistance soldiers are the best fun I've had in a very long time."

"Hm. An odd approach. But it is your land and I will not question your methods. Now that we are down one Emperor," Tirek clapped his hands twice as two soldiers came in. "Send word to the Griffon Empire and send word that Baahl has fallen. Tell them I send my condolences." The two nodded and left his presence, not wanting to stay long.

"Now that we have that order of business taken care of. My love, take Sombra and Moric to the banquet hall for nourishment. I shall join you shortly my queen." Nightmare turned her attention to Sombra who looked back with a look of sheer lust for her. A look in which made Nightmare sick to her stomach."Yes husband." She stood up and began to take the chief and general out of the room, leaving Tirek to himself. After hearing the door close and waiting for a few moments, Tirek stood up and began to walk about the room, the sun shining through the red curtains and giving little light to the room. He stood as a giant among his subjects.

"I know you are there." Tirek spoke softly as to not let anything that could possibly listen hear him speak to nothing. Turning around and looking at his throne stood a small hooded figure. He was hunched over supported by a crooked cane. "I saw it as well. The tower of light." The small figure stood there, staring Tirek down from within his hood. "It is of no concern to us. Whatever it is, I can deal with it." The figure said nothing once again. "I may not know what it is exactly, but whatever it was, it will surely fall just as-" The figure silenced Tirek with a hand and slowly edged forward to him.

He slowly began to circle Tirek, dragging two bony grey fingers along his equine like lower body, sending a chill through Tirek's spine. Finally he spoke with a tired and strained voice of a decrepit old man. "Your over confidence... will be your weakness... and eventually your downfall. Just as it was mine so long ago." Tirek objected to that.

"No. I will not. I have taken your teachings and have done as you have said." The old figure stopped walking and stood at his side. "Oh, Have you now?" he continued to walk back to the throne and stopping just a few inches from it. "Do not... make any mistakes... There is always room for failure... and just as the enemy finds it... they will exploit it." The man walked behind the throne and vanished without a single trace, though his voice lingered. "Take heed Tirek... a change is in the wind... make sure it is in your favor." Tirek began to walk to the banquet hall and turned to his throne, his hand raising to his crown and feeling the white horn on it as a decoration and sign of his victory.

"Yes master." Tirek left the room and began to go and find his queen and Chief Moric where he would soon feast with his remaining allies.

Chpt. 5: Truths

View Online

"Train tracks?"

"Yes, Aaron. Train tracks," Twilight stated as the group scanned the dark floor of the Everfree, following Twilight and Applejack's memory. The group had dropped down to ground level after traveling for a few hours. Twilight had planned on using the train tracks to lead them through the desert so they would not get lost. Their hooves feeling around for the large rails that would aid them on their journey. "We need the train tracks so we can follow them out of the Everfree and through the desert. Otherwise, we'd follow it aimlessly through the desert."

"Oh. I see. But if there are trains, why aren't we taking one to Appleoosa?"

"There are two reasons for that actually. One is that we can't ride trains due to the guards patrolling them, and secondly, there was only one railway system going to Appleoosa. It was either shut down when the Everfree began expanding or when the town became a prison town." Aaron understood now and continued looking for the rails, now made clear of their current objective. Though he was a little terrified of encountering more changelings. Even the thought of the leathery skin and dead eyes sent shivers down his spine.

A faint glow had come closer to them that was all too familiar. It was changeling blood, and the one handling the light was Applejack. She had left for a moment to clean off the blood that had faded on their hours of traveling in the trees. Instead of using her body to hold the gore, she brought out a bowl and found a lone changeling and milked it of its glowing blood. "How goes the search, y'all?"

"Well, if memory serves, we should be close. The light is making things much easier." The area was now illuminated in a green glow and made their search a bit easier now. Applejack was about to say something only to be caught by cling of metal and a cry of pain. Aaron managed to find the rails with his toes with a surprising amount of force. "Oh, looks like he found it for us. Good job, Aaron." Aaron had a small smile as he tried to work through the pain. "Now we can get out of here."

Twilight sighed with relief; she had enough of being in the forest and desperately wanted to get out of there. "Okay then, Applejack. Please lead us out, if you will."

"Sure thing. Come on y'all. Lets get a move on." Applejack began leading them through the darkness with her lamp of changeling's blood. As they did, Twilight came up to Aaron and smiled at him. He was a little confused at to why and he merely just smiled back at her, letting the awkwardness wash over him. After a minute, he finally asked.

"Can I... help you, Twilight?"

"Just... curious is all."

"Curious about what?"

"About you and why you are considered the most dangerous being in existence." Aaron raised an eyebrow at her statement, yet would wonder the same thing. Aaron wasn't a very dangerous person, in fact he wasn't all that violent. Why anyone or anything would consider him dangerous was a complete mystery to him. Though it could be more of the species than him specifically.
"Well, whatever the reason, I'm actually glad I'm here."

"Why?" Twilight asked utterly confused. "We've been chased by soldiers and survived an army of walking corpses, and yet you are still glad you are here?"

"Yes. In fact, I'd even take it a step further and say that it's quite fun." Twilight didn't know how to respond as the human started to give her more and more questions. The biggest one however was how was anypony able to find their current situation be fun. Though, for a second, Aaron reminded her of Pinkie Pie. She was the one exception to that demographic as the outrageous pink mare could find the bright side to even the darkest of situations. If there was a pony Twilight wanted to see, it was Pinkie Pie so she could lift her spirits.

Before she could continue on with her questions, Applejack used her blade to cut some foliage as they were all suddenly blinded by the first sight of sunlight they'd seen in quite some time. Applejack managed to block the brunt of it, but Twilight and Aaron took the whole light. "Agh! Dammit that's bright!"

"Oh yeah, spending hours in the forest with no sunlight is the worst. It's not like you've been here for about three years or anythin'," Applejack said with a tone of sarcasm to Aaron, her hands blocking the suns rays from her own eyes. Aaron looked onto the rays of the sun pouring into the dark forest. His vision was the first to return and he saw his first real sight of the new world he was in. First was the small field of grass that immediately turned into a desert. After that, it was just desert for miles on end with a bright blue sky hanging overhead.

"Huh... you know, when you told me that this place was ruled by a madman, I was expecting red sunlight, dead trees and a seas of blood. This... doesn't look all that bad."

Twilight came out of the forest, heavily squinting to ease herself reentering into the sun's bright light. "Well, not out here. You'll get your fair share of horrors in the cities with some random locations of brutality."

Applejack took her first footsteps out of the forest, taking small steps to slowly ease her eyes to the suns rays after so long. "Ach, by Celestia! Did the sun get closer or somethin'?" Twilight and Aaron giggled to each other as they saw Applejack's difficulties and soon Twilight reached into her bag to bring out something that could help Applejack.

"Here AJ, these may help." In her hand was a pair of purple glasses. Applejack took them and placed them over her eyes and found seeing much easier.

"Heh, thanks Twi. These look a bit familiar? Where'd you get 'em?"

"Vinyl."

"Vinyl? You mean the DJ pony?"

"Yeah. She gave them to me as a gift when I went to her show to refill my synthetic magic." Applejack looked through the lenses and saw everything in a purple tint and found that seeing was a much easier task.

"Well, thanks for letting me use them. I'll give them back when I'm done." Twilight smiled and turned her attention to the tracks leading into the desert, sighing as she looked out into the distance.

"This is going to be one hell of a walk."

Twilight heard a chuckle next to her, seeing Aaron sitting down and tying shirts to his feet. "Well, I'm sure that we can find something to talk about on the way." He had one topic in particular, though he was hesitant on bringing it up. Aaron stood up and took a few steps with his makeshift shoes.

"Surgarcube, what are you doin'?" Applejack said with a bit of confusion.

"What? Oh, the shirts. Well, we're going into the desert." Twilight and Applejack stared at him silently, waiting for more in his explanation. "Well, I need to protect my feet because they're sensitive to touch and walking in a vast desert with hot sand and who know's what else could damage them and slow me down." Twilight and Applejack looked to each other with a quizzical look but just let Aaron do what he needed to.

With his feet properly protected and their path laid out before them, they began their long walk. "So, besides Aaron's odd fashion statement, what do y'all wanna talk about?"

"Well, I would still like to know why Aaron is considered dangerous or maybe some key similarities and differences in our cultures?" Aaron shrugged and was fine with answering more questions. Plus, he would actually like to deduce why he or at least his kind was considered dangerous.

"That's a mighty fine question actually. Fella looks like he hasn't been in a fight in his life."

"Mostly because I haven't. I've never been in a fight before."

Applejack giggled as they walked along in the vast area of sand. "Bullshit Aaron. Everypony has been in a fight once or twice in their life. Hell, I remember a time when I was a school filly and got into this tussle with this colt. He was pickin' on this other pony and I just wouldn't stand for it. He came up ta me and shoved me. Next thing we both knew, we each had two black eyes, bruises, and broken muzzles."

"So, what happened to him?" Aaron asked.

"Hm? Oh, we talked a little bit in detention, got to know each other and found we had a bit in common. A few years later, he became a farm hand and we began seeing each other."

"Um... Cool. What about you, Twilight? Been in any school fights yourself?"

Twilight giggled. "Oh good heavens, no. I would never descend to physical violence when I was in school. Celestia would have none of that. However, in the debate pull I was a reigning champion. There wasn't a pony who could dethrone me."

"That sounds interesting. Were you on your local debate team when you were younger?"

"No, I was in the Canterlot City Council. Though, I sort of outgrew them when I wanted to focus more on my studies." Aaron was stunned by her remark and had no idea how to respond. He just remained silent as Twilight stared back at him awkwardly. It was only then when Applejack cleared her throat and spoke that he was brought out of his trance.

"So, uh Twilight. Didn't you have a few questions about Aaron's culture or somethin' or other?"

"Y-Yes, thank you, Applejack. Aaron, would you care to answer a few questions?"

"Sure. I don't see anything else to help pass the time."

Twilight's face lit up as she brought out a small notebook and a small pencil, ready to take notes of every word Aaron said. "Great, now first question. How technologically advanced is your species?" That was the first of many questions asked by the purple pony. Her hands scribbling away on the small piece of paper as she paid attention to every word that left his mouth. Applejack kept walking, listening to their conversation. It was a long walk and hearing the sound of somepony's voice would make the time pass much quicker.

~~~~~

Hours had passed since they first departed and Twilight was still going strong with the questions. It was the only sound in the desert for miles, and the utter glee in Twilight's voice as she wrote put a smile on Aaron's face for two reasons: One was that no one had ever taken a liking to him like she had. It made him feel like he meant something to the mare. Though, it did push one important bit of news to the back of his subconscious.

Second was that he liked to see her smiling for once. They had been going through so much danger on this journey of theirs and Twilight seemed so absolutely serious and dead-set on her mission. It was nice to see who she really was for a change and he liked it. Even though he never got a chance to toss in a question of his own so he could learn something about her species and culture instead of what he could deduce from what he had already been told or could find out on his own.

The sun was setting and the pop quiz of Aaron's species was over for the day. Their legs burned from the long distance and the light to guide their way was quickly fading away. Applejack came to a stop and dropped her pack on the ground with a loud thump. "Alright y'all. I think that's enough walking for today."

Aaron gave a sigh of relief as he fell to his knees, his strength taken up from the walk, though he didn't have much to carry besides their clothes. Fetching the tent from Applejack's bag, Twilight began to set up for their first night in the desert. "Hey Applejack, would you mind fixing us something to eat?"

"Sure, what'll it be? I got canned corn, canned beans, or canned carrots?" The sound of liquid filled cans could be heard as she rummaged through the bag, as well as the sound of other metallic objects. Aaron carried the clothes while Applejack carried the heavy stuff, what else could be in there was unknown.

"Hm, tough choice. Aaron, what do you want?"

"Can of beans, please." With a nod, Applejack picked up a can of beans, not really paying attention at what kind they were. Taking a dagger that was a little all too familiar to Aaron, Applejack began to cut the can open. With no fire, the the three would have to eat them cold, raw, and straight from the can as well as sharing it. With limited amount of food, they wanted to make what they had last. Grabbing a few spoons, Applejack handed one to Aaron and Twilight, who was half finished with the tent. The three huddled together, and began to take small bites, making sure everyone got their fair share.

"So, how are y'all doin'?" Applejack started, wanting to lighten the mood.

"Meh, doing okay I guess. Not that much to do in this desert but talk."Twilight turned her attention to him with a quizzical look.

"Oh? But I thought you liked talking to me?"

"I do, Twilight, I do. Its just... we're kind of in a void right now. There isn't a single object out here to look at but us." They heard a chuckle come from Applejack as she took a small bite of food.
"Oooh, you been lookin' at us, stud?"

"What! I-... No!" The mares broke out into a small fit of laughter, making Aaron turn a light shade of red.

"Aw, come on sugarcube, it's only a little bit o' fun. If you want to look at us, just take your fill. I ain't gonna get mad at ya." Applejack finished with a small chuckle before taking another bite.

Twilight giggled a bit as well, finally looking up at her friends with a smile. "Hey Aaron, I got one more question for you."
"Alright, shoot." He said, not making taking any thought into it as he took another small bite.

"Do you find us attractive?" Twilight said in utter innocence. Though, the question nearly made Aaron choke on his food, not expecting such a thing to be asked. She mostly just stuck with his people's culture and history. Asking if he found the two of them attractive was a curve ball he was not expecting.

"E-Excuse me?" He said, dumbfounded.

"Applejack and I, do you find us physically attractive?"

"Yeah Aaron," Applejack said playfully, taking up a seductive pose to mess with him. "What do ya think about us?" It was true, that Aaorn had ogled at them once or twice, but he never actually put any real thought into it. Truth was, he liked being around Applejack and Twilight. They meant a lot to him. Clearing his throat, he decided to give an answer.

"Yes, I do find you two attractive, both physically and personality wise." The answer made the two mares smile, making Aaron sigh with relief.

"So, would you ever consider mating if you can't go home?" He was about ready to stand up and head off to bed, until he began to think about the question a bit.

"What do you mean 'if I can't go home?'" Aaron was a bit curious now. These questions came out of left field with no rhyme or reason, something was up and he could tell. Twilight had grown quite red herself and was avoiding eye contact. Something was up. "Twilight?"

The sound of her name made her yelp a bit. "Uh... i-it just might so happen that... the spell I used to summon you... was... one way only." A look of fear had developed on her face, terrified of what he would say next.

"Okay." That was it, he made no fuss nor did he make any angry outburst that Twilight was expecting. Twilight turned to Applejack, who only shrugged to her in confusion as well.

"You're taking this... pretty well actually. I was expecting you to burst out in rage, maybe yell at me, call me a bitch."

"Why would I do that? I couldn't do those things to you. Hell, I should be thanking you for what you did." Now Twilight was really confused, this was not what she had thought would occur, in fact it was the exact opposite. "When you summoned me, I... I admit I was terrified. Waking up in some strange place with a stranger looming over me with a knife, that's some grade A horror shit right there. Of course, when you explained the situation to me, I was... grateful that I was brought here. I didn't have anyone who needed me nor wanted to be around me. I was just dead weight. But then I met you guys." Applejack and Twilight look to him, surprised by his response. "Sure I may have been an accident, but you guys haven't turned me away thus far. In fact... what if I told you there was another ally, someo- erm, pony, who I thought could be of help?"

Now they were truly confused, they don't remember him going off on his own. Twilight and Aaron had been together since they first met. It was impossible for him to meet somepony else that was willing to fight in the time he was here. "Aaron, what are you talking about?" Twilight wanted to know who this ally was, her curiosity demanded it so.

"When the changeling bit me and I passed out-"

"Fainted." Applejack stated.

"Passed out, I met somepony in my dreams." Twilight's smile slowly began to fade as he spoke, starting to understand what he was talking about. "She said she wanted to help me on my quest, saying that I could use all the help we could get."

"Holy crap! Luna spoke to you?" Applejack stated with a smile.

"Who's Luna?" The smile on Applejack's face soon began to fade as well, thought Twilight had a look of absolute horror as she stared at Aaron.

"Oh dear sweet Celestia you didn't." Twilight began to tremble as Aaron spoke once more.

"Her name was Nightmare Moon." The utterance of the name made Twilight's eyes shrink to the size of pins, refusing to believe what he had said. Yet she could tell that he was serious. He did not snicker, nor did he make any comedic reference stating that it was all just a weird joke. "Uh... Twilight, are you okay? You're lookin kinda pale?"

Twilight was frozen, refusing to process the information that she had just been handed. Applejack could see tremors from Twilight's body. Finally after a few moments of silence, Twilight spoke. "What... have... you... done?" Aaron couldn't hear her all that well, as she was practically whispering. "Aaron... do you have any idea what this means?"

"I thought I did, but the way you're looking at me says otherwise."

"Aaron," Twilight started to make her way towards him, grasping his arms for support as her legs kept trembling. "Nightmare Moon is the enemy."

"N-No, Tirek is. She's merely his queen."

"Wait, what?!" Applejac stated as she heard them speak.

"Yes, she is. And you spoke with her." Aaron looked about, waiting for her to continue on. "Aaron, you let her into your mind. She knows everything."

"Yeah, I know that. Wish she didn't tell me that."

"Which means she knows of our plans!" Twilight was starting to develop tears in her eyes, her legs finally gave out and she fell to the ground. "She probably told Tirek about everything... and it's all your fault." Aaron was a little hurt by that statement.

"Hold up there Twi. I may not have been around for all this, but why don't we start looking this over. If Nightmare is back and she went into Aaron's mind, that doesn't mean it's his fault. He's a victim in all this."

Twilight paused for a moment. "Besides, what's to stop her from going into your mind and see what you were planning or where you were that instant?"

"Mental barriers. When Luna turned back into Nightmare, the resistance movement started to develop mental blocks to keep her out."

"Okay fair enough, but Aaron doesn't have those mental blocks." Twilight paused for a moment and then looked up to him. He saw a look all too familiar as it resembled the look he saw when they first met.

"You're right AJ," She mumbled. "Which is why he's a danger to us both. Aaron has to go." Aaron was now scared out of his wits.
"Not so fast Twi. I don't have these blocks either. Nightmare could easily come into my head and see what goes around in my noggin." Twilight was stuck now. If she wanted to send Aaron away as to avoid spies, she would also have to send Applejack away as well, and that was not an choice she wanted to make.

"So... what do we do?" Twilight's voice was dripping with defeat, stuck in a corner with nowhere to go.

"Simple. If Nightmare is in fact helping us, I say we take advantage of it." Twilight looked to her friend in utter amazement.

"You're not seriously suggesting we-"

"Yes I am, and until you have calmed down, I don't want to hear another word from it."

"But... she could be telling Tirek of our every move! We could be walking right into an ambush!" Twilight was venting her fears to the two, letting them know of what she believed would occur.

"Twilight, if Nightmare was going to spy on us, why did she pick Aaron of all ponies... creatures?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, why did she choose him? Why didn't she choose me? If she knew where I was, could see what I was thinking, and witness all the things you said to me, why didn't she come to my dreams instead of Aaron's?" Twilight didn't know how to explain this. She could just as easily talk with her if she let down her own barriers, but she was too afraid of what Nightmare Moon could find. Secret bases, names of those that had been smuggling synthetic magic, even her own plans. The risk was too great. However, Aaron knew none of this. He had not seen any secret bases nor any sign of the resistance soldiers.

Twilight sighed and got back onto her hooves. "Fine. I guess... we'll do it your way. Aaron, how is Nightmare helping us exactly? Supernatural powers or incredible weapons of some sort?"

Aaron shook his head. "No, she said that giving us such would bring too much attention to herself. The best she can do is supply information to me, to pass on to you."

"And did she say anything important then?"

"Well, she did tell me the location of one of your friends. Someone named Pinkie Pie." Twilight was now curious, if she could learn the location of her friends, it would make things so much easier.

"So where is she then?"

"Someplace named Vanhoover."

Twilight sighed once more, knowing full well where that was. "Flim Flam."

"Flim Flam?" Applejack said in confusion. "Wait, those con artists are holdin' Pinkie hostage?"

"Not exactly. From what I was told, they're using her as some sort of power source." Aaron explained. Twilight could see that, Pinkie was a rather hyperactive pony. Using that seemingly bottomless pit of energy would make sense.

"Alright then... it looks like we have a new destination set. After we rescue Rainbow and Fluttershy, we head out to Vanhoover." Applejack nodded in agreement as well as Aaron. "Now, lets get some sleep. Aaron, I would appreciate it if you didn't speak to Nightmare for a while. I'm still not comfortable with this whole thing."

"Sure. Whatever you say." With that, Twilight went back to work on the tent so they had somewhere to sleep for the night. Applejack soon came up to talk with Aaron.

"Hey, I just want ya to know somethin'. While I'm not all that wild of Nightmare helpin' us, just promise me that you won't get hurt. She's really dangerous and not to be taken lightly."

"Thanks Applejack. I'll be sure to keep my wits about me." AJ smiled at him and gently patted his shoulder in a friendly manner before going off to set up the bed for them. Twilight had finished putting up the tent for the night and Applejack was setting up their stuff so nothing would steal them. Not that anything was out there, it was just something she did before going to bed. Aaron waited patiently and stole a few more bites of beans from the can, leaving a spoon full or two for Applejack or Twilight if they were still hungry.

Once they were done with setting up, Twilight sat down and undid the straps to her leg. Placing it aside so she would not kick her companions and because her leg was sore from walking in the desert for the day. Applejack laid down next to her, taking up a bit of space. Finally, after yawning a bit, Aaron went in after removing the shirts from his feet and taking the space next to Applejack. After zipping up the tent, they all began their slumber as the last light of the day shone its beautiful colors before the cloak of darkness covered the land.

~~~~~

Aaron had trouble sleeping that night. After hours of walking, he would think he would pass out almost immediately. And yet he laid awake at night, thoughts upon thoughts plaguing his mind of his situation. He could hear his friends breathing beside him, and on occasion Applejack would moan in her sleep then. What she was dreaming about was a mystery, but he had some ideas.

Slowly sitting up as to not wake them, he slowly unzipped the door and began to make his way out into the cool night air. It was far more welcome than the sweltering heat. The sand was now cool beneath him as he walked about the camp site, begging for even an inkling of feeling tired. He walked for a while until he finally sat down in the sand, staring off into the nothingness.

The moon provided some lighting in the vast wasteland, yet there was not an interesting thing in sight. Not even a cactus. Sitting with a sigh, Aaron began to wonder about his current situation. About what he was doing there and how he was supposed to help his new friends. He was practically useless and he knew it. "Hey." He heard someone call out to him, luckily it was a familiar voice. Turning back, Aaron could see Twilight poking her head out of the tent with an awkward smile.

"Hey." Aaron replied back, just as awkwardly as her smile. "What are you doing up? Shouldn't you be asleep?" She slowly emerged, wrapped in her cloak like a blanket.

"Shouldn't you? What are you doing out here?"

Aaron chuckled a bit as she came closer to him, sharing her cloak for warmth. She had somehow hopped over to his side without her prosthetic and sat down beside him. "Can't sleep. You?"

"I heard you opening the tent, thought you were a bandit or something." Aaron chuckled again.

"Sorry, didn't mean to wake you."

"Eh, it's okay. I've been sleeping with one eye open for a while now. Besides, Applejack's moaning is kind of distracting." Aaron could agree on that. Though they weren't all that frequent, it could be kind of distracting at times. Even though Twilight and Aaron could see both of her hands at the time. "So um... I have a question for you."

"What didn't get your fill from this evening?"

"I did, you have an interesting culture. What with your self propelled carriages and self maintained weather." Aaron still couldn't quite grasp the concept that nature was manual in this world, even the sun having to be moved by hand... or magic. "Its concerning Nightmare Moon, I'm still... skeptical about it."

"I was to at first, she's quite intimidating yet beautiful."

"She's mostly just terrifying to me."

"Yeah, but I've never really seen anything like her."

Twilight giggled a bit at his statement. "She is... something. But she pales in comparison to her sister."

Aaron's eyes widen at the mention of a sister. "Holy crap, what's her name? Darkie... dark darker mare?" Twilight merely roled her eyes.

"No. Her name is Celestia. She was our ruler, just as Nightmare Moon was. Although, she went by the name of Luna back then."

"So that's who Luna is. I thought there were two ponies that walked about in other people's dreams."

"No, it's just Luna." Twilight paused for a moment to get her thoughts together before she proceeded. "I want to know what you think of her and why she wants to help us?" Aaron began to think it over a bit, pondering for a moment. He didn't exactly trust her completely, but he did have some for the mare.

"She's... hm. I'd like to think that she's unhappy and wants to make things right. I mean, she's actually being careful with this. She doesn't want Tirek to know about our connection at all. As for why she's doing it, I don't know. She wants to keep to herself." Twilight had her answer. Though it wasn't something she was looking for, it was still an answer and that was much better than I don't know.

"Its an interesting situation to be honest." Twilight began. "I personally wouldn't really let Nightmare out of my sight."

Aaron didn't really agree with her, he wanted to give some trust to the mare. "So, what is your deal with Nightmare anyway?"

Twilight let out a sigh as she pulled her cloak around her a little more. "A long time ago, Luna and Celestia disappeared. No pony knew where she went. We were all terrified that we had lost one of our leaders. One day, Nightmare Moon shows up and Celestia is no where to be found. We all assumed the worst." The two got a little quiet as they looked out into the void.

"Do you think she..."

Twilight shivered a bit, not from the cold but from the fear. She didn't want to think that Celestia was dead, she absolutely refused to think that. "I-I don't... She has to be alive." Aaron caught her hesitation and her shiver, instinctively bringing her closer for comfort, not really realizing that he did so. Twilight realized though, and she welcomed it a bit. She found Aaron to be rather warm and strangely inviting.

"Hey." Twilight said at random. "You never answered my question from before." Aaron looked down at her with a raised brow.

"When I asked if you'd ever consider mating with our kind. You dodged me on that one."

"Well, you keep dodging me when I ask why you grabbed my hand." Twilight giggled a bit.

"Alright touche, touche." SHe paused for a moment. "Tell ya what. I'll answer your question if you answer mine. Deal?" Aaron looked down at her, debating her offer. He didn't have much to lose here.

"Well... I do admit, your species has some traits that human males find... desirable. So, since I may not be going anywhere, I'd say... yeah. I guess I would... m-mate with your kind. Of course, if one would find me attractive first." Twilight smiled warmly as she dug into his side, all of her questions answered. "Hey, not so fast there. You still have a question."

Twilight opened her eyes in realization. "Oh... yeah, I forgot." She smiled a bit as her failed attempt to dodge the question was realized. "The reason I grabbed your hand back in the Everfree was because... I-I was scared, okay?" Aaron deadpanned a look at her, clearly unamused.

"Twilight, I can guarantee you that I was terrified as well. In fact, I was practically shitting bricks."

Twilight looked at him in confusion. "Your species defecates brick? That sounds painful."

"N-No, Twilight. It's a figure of speech. It means I was terrified beyond all comprehension. I mean, we were surrounded by an army of walking corps-"

"That's not what I was afraid of." Twilight interrupted. She had a look of shame on her face. "I was afraid of... failing." She said with a sigh. "I've always been afraid of failure. Staring into the face of death back there, it made me think of all the things that I would be leaving incomplete. My friends would still be trapped in their prisons, Tirek would remain in power, all those ponies that gave their lives to help would have died in vein. I-I just couldn't handle it. So I needed somepony to... comfort me." Twilight finished her explanation, glad to have it out of the way and into the open. To much of her surprise, she soon found herself wrapped in a hug. Twilight blushed at the sudden gesture of affection and would have ended up pushing him away, though just this once, she would let him have it.

"Thanks Aaron." She said a little groggy.

"No problem." He said. "Come on, lets get back to bed." Twilight agreed, it was late and they needed some rest for the long walk. Aaron offered himself as a crutch for her to use in order to get back to her spot in the tent and gently lowering her down so she could go back to her bed. Aaron was finally tired, yawning as he hit the bag that functioned as his pillow with a satisfied thump. Soon letting his consciousness drift off to God knows where. He was tired and he didn't really care much.

~~~~~

The sound of water dripping from the stone ceiling of the Canterlot dungeons as prisoners laid in the damp cobblestone of water and their own fluids. Having been kept in captivity for as long as there had been ponies that would oppose Tirek's reign. Though the big offenders were executed or put to work in Appleoosa or elsewhere. The prisoners that lay in their own filth looked up to the oncoming visitor. It was the same time every day as she held onto a tray of mashed potatoes and peas. Among the prisoners it was a four star meal prepared by the greatest of chefs of Equestrian history.

The black hands that held the tray walked down the halls with the food, the sound of her dark blue horse shoes tapping against the puddles as she walked the dark holes. The ponies looking up to her with their sad eyes, begging for the food she had with her. Yet, she paid them no mind and kept walking to her destination. A look of determination in her sapphire eyes as she walked down the hall of cells.

Finally she came to her destination at a random cell that looked like all the others, and yet it held one of Tirek's greatest trophies. Her arms shackled with the strongest chains, attached to the walls of her cell as she was restrained from all movement. Her once beautiful white coat now soaked in dirt and made crusty from any soldier wishing to use her for their own pleasure. The once aetherial-like mane that reached her hooves was now a tangled mess of hair and dirt. Finally, on top of her head was a small stub of what used to be the source of her magic. Now it was a small horrid reminder and a trophy that now rested on Tirek's new crown.

"Hello sister," Nightmare Moon said as she opened the door and entered, using her magic to suspend the tray in the air. The once proud Celestia lay silent in her bondage as Nightmare Moon looked down at her. "I brought you more food." Celestia said nothing to her. She had not said a word to a pony in a long time, specifically Nightmare Moon. Though, she was making some progress. Celestia was eating and on occasion she saw some movement. Still, Nightmare Moon longed for the day she could hear her sister's voice.

Nightmare brought a spoon of hot food to her sister's muzzle. She didn't move a muscle, but she knew she wasn't dead. Even though she didn't have her magic, alicorns were extremely difficult to kill. Starving was not something that would kill an alicorn, with or without magic. Still, that didn't stop Nightmare from bringing her food. "I have news of Twilight." Nightmare had said, bringing the spoon of more food to her sister. Keeping track of Twilight was the only way she managed to get her to start eating again. She didn't say much, but accepting the food was all she needed. "It appears Twilight is moving. I know not what her plans are for sure, but she has a new companion."

Another spoon came to Celestia's mouth and she took a bite of the food. "She's off looking for her friends, she already has one traveling with her as I speak." Nightmare liked to think that Celestia would respond to her words. It made her feel a bit comfortable with her sister nowadays. But in all the times she was not expecting this. Nightmare had heard a small peep from her sister. She didn't believe it at first but as she leaned her head forward, she could hear what she had said. "...who?..." Nightmare was stunned that her sister had finally spoken, yet sounding more so of Fluttershy than the pony that had commanded so much respect.
Still, it was much better than nothing at all. "Tis the pony of honesty. Applejack." Nightmare gave her sister another spoon full of mashed potatoes and peas, scooping up a bit that had fallen from her muzzle like a mother would to her child. She leaned forward, hoping to hear another word and after listening for a minute, she got her wish. "...tree?..." Nightmare cocked a brow at the word but knew what she was talking about.

"The tree is... gone. The Everfree is too thick, even for me and something about it has changed. I've tried to send some scouts in, but they don't come back. At this point, it is a lost cause." She brought the last of the food to Celestia's lips, smiling that she had not spit up her any food this time. Before she could leave, Nightmare heard her say one last thing. "...com...pan...ion?..." Nightmare looked back to her Celestia with a bit of confusion.

"Ah, you mean Twilight's new companion. Tis a strange creature if I've ever seen one. His name is Aaron and he is a being from another world. He is... well, he needs some work. But I have some things that could help him along his way. I only hope he doesn't die before then." Celestia looked up slowly to her sister with glossed over eyes, as if a doll was looking at her. Nightmare remembered a time when her violet eyes would gleam like the sun itself and just as warm. Now she saw only lifelessness and cold milky pupils, sending a chill down Nightmare's spine.

Nightmare took the tray and gave her sister a hug before she closed the cell. "I'll see you tomorrow sister and I'm sorry... for everything." Celestia merely gave her a small and weak smile before returning to her original state with her head hanging low. Nightmare felt awful seeing her sister in such a state, she wanted things to go back to the way things were. Back when they ruled in a time of peace. At least when they were free and fighting Tirek and Sombra. Mostly Sombra but regardless she wanted her old life. But she knew she could not do so. A deal was a deal after all.

Chpt. 6: Lets Make a Deal

View Online

The sun slowly arose above th
e horizon of the vast ocean of sand, chasing away the cool desert night air for the usual scorching heat. Awakening from a small beam of light passing through a hole in their tent, Aaron slowly rose from his makeshift bed and stretched out his arms to fully awaken his body. His limbs cracked and stretched, stiff from his confined sleeping arrangements with the three of them in one tent. Aaron was feeling relaxed and ready to get on with the day.

Slowly removing his blanket, he made his way out of the tent to get a feel for his legs. The sand wasn't scorching hot yet as the sun had just risen to the skies. With a sigh, Aaron sat down in the sand where the three of them had eaten their dinner, the can of beans still in the sands. Though, he felt something strange about. Looking behind him, he soon found the cause of his unease. Standing up in shock, he found that he was not alone in this desert any longer.

Standing close to the tent was a hooded figure draped in a cowl, covering his identity from Aaron as well as the rest of his body from the harsh rays of the sun. Though, what Aaron was focusing on was the long staff in their hands. They were armed and unfortunately Aaron was not. The two looked at each other, frozen and watching the other, waiting for the other to make their move. Aaron stood as still as he could, not wanting to instigate the other in any way possible. He didn't know who this was, but he could tell two things about him. One was that he could see his muzzle, and that he had a grey coat. The second, he smelled absolutely awful, as if he had been wearing the same clothes for months on end. He was probably some desert hermit, out scavenging for food or anything else of use to him.

Aaron was trying to wait out the hermit in hopes one of his friends would awaken, but he was growing tired of waiting and he could feel that the hermit was as well. Aaron could hear him start to breath heavily, starting low but surely increasing in volume and it was starting to get to Aaron a bit. The hermit's grip around his weapon tightened, emphasizing his anxiousness. He couldn't take it, the hermit lunged forward towards Aaron, who barely avoided his on coming attack. He tried to swat Aaron like a fly, swinging his staff at high speeds, barely dodging as the strikes were delivered. Though, if his staff didn't kill him, his scent surely would. He smelled even worse up close. It was rather potent and oh so sour; it took most of Aaron's strength not to gag.

Unfortunately, it was working to his disadvantage as the hermit swept at his feet, bringing him to the ground and finding the tip of the staff shoved in front of his face. He looked up at him to see that he had tired himself out from that one ordeal. The hermit jabbed him with the top of his staff, and started to look him over. Taking in a deep breath, Aaron did the only thing he could. "TWILIGHT!" He called out, somewhat scaring the hermit.

Twilight's eye's shot open and got up from her bed, only to launch from the tent and startling Applejack awake. She had to crawl on her hands because she didn't bother to place her leg back on. Seeing the sight of the hermit, Twilight got up and wobbled on one hoof. "What the hay is goin' on out- woah!" Applejack joined her friend, as well as handing Twilight her leg so she would be able to balance herself to fight. The hermit looked at the two mares frozen as they stared each other down, but Applejack wasn't too keen on waiting. Lunging forward with a fist held high in hopes of getting a good hit in.

The hermit dodged her attack, using his staff to trip her. "Wait!" a voice said; it was the hermit's. He sounded rather feminine. "I can explain." She dodged a tackle from Twilight. "I do not wish for anypony to be slain." She dropped her weapon just in time for Applejack to tackle her from behind and wrestle her down. She began to struggle in Applejack's grasp, grunting and writhing in her grip. Twilight slowly made her way to the hermit to meet their assailant face to face. She pulled back the cowl to show something they did not expect to see. The mare under the hood was in fact grey, and with black stripes. On her head was a mohawk with the same pattern. Her ears held a pair of golden ear rings and a matching necklace around her neck. Her light blue eyes looked up at them with a hint of fear as Applejack and Twilight let her go.

"Zecora?" Twilight said dumbfounded at their discovery. The zebra slowly stood up, dusting herself off, she looked at them nervously, as well as Aaron who had gotten back up to his feet. "Zecora is it... is it you?" The zebra looked to Twilight, looking her over a bit skeptically before answering.

"I do not know, young Twilight. Are you real or has the desert played tricks on my sight." Twilight had a bit of a smile cross her face as she lowered herself and nodded to Applejack to stand down. "I beg your forgiveness, I knew not who I would meet. Though, when I met that strange being, I'm afraid things went most sour."

"Speaking of sour." Aaron said as he looked at her. "You're smelling quite ripe yourself." Aaron swished the air away from his nose, holding the smell off as much as he could, only to receive disapproving gazes from Applejack and Twilight. He looked at them confused. "What?"

"Aaron, don't be rude. She cannot help it. Don't you know she's in estrus." Aaron looked at Twilight confused, unaware of the meaning. "You... don't know what that is. Do you?" Aaron shook his head, only for the mares to have various reactions ranging from a faint giggle to a look of unease. "Well uh... you see Aaron. Twice a year a mare goes through-"

"Wait. wait. Is this one of those "Female body things?"

"Well, if you want to put it so bluntly-"

"Then I don't wanna know. That's none of my business."

"But-"

"Save it Twilight. That's not a subject I want to get in to."

"But-"

"I said no."

"Aaron, you need to know. If you're going to stay here, you need to learn about this kind of thing. I mean, with ours only a few months-"

Aaron plugged his ears in hopes of drowning out the subject of their own estrus. "Lalalalalalala, I can't hear you." Twilight had an unsatisfied look on her, all the while Applejack giggled as she came up to Twilight.

"Don't fuss Twi. If he don' wanna hear it, let 'em. He's diggin' his own grave." Twilight sighed and wanted to warn him of the dangers of estrus season, but if he didn't want to listen, then she wouldn't force him to learn. She turned her attention to Zecora, looking about rather nervous. "Say Zecora, where'd you come from anyway? This place is lit'rally empty."

Zecora pointed out into the distance where the fainted sight of an object could be seen on the horizon. "A home I have, just a ways out in the desert. A place where I am at ease and not in such high alert. You are welcome to join me for a visit, for a friendly face was indeed rare. But it is not just my lair." The three raised a brow at Zecora.
"So... she's not alone?" Aaron said confused.

"That is true strange creature, a room-mate as they are called. She is a kind soul and I am sure she would welcome you all." Twilight had a skeptical look on her, she had known better than to accept the company of others that weren't trustworthy. But this was Zecora, a good friend of hers that had helped her in the past.

"Well. We're actually on our way somewhere already."

"Aw come on Twi. I ain't seen a friendly face in a few years say for you two. Besides Zecora may be able to help us along. Our food is rather limited as is, maybe she could help us stock up." Applejack and Twilight looked to Zecora, patiently waiting for their decision. Though by the look of the sweat on her brow, she looked to be dying in the heat of the desert and her own.

"Well," Twilight began, "I guess a quick visit wouldn't hurt. But we must make it a quick. We're in a rush and need to get going after we have a quick catch up."

"Ah, if haste is what you desire, maybe we have what you require." That had caught Twilight's attention and her curiosity was peaked.

"Okay, maybe we can have a quick visit. Aaron," Aaron finally pulled the fingers from his ears and looked at her, ready to cover them up if she tried to explain again. "Can you and AJ help me clean up here?"

"Oh, sure. I can do that." He and Applejack began cleaning up, even Zecora assisted for a quicker clean up. Though, as she did, she kept close to Aaron, shakily smiling at him when their gaze met. Aaron just figured she was sorry for the attack, and smiled back at her to let her know all was well. However, that was not what Zecora had interpreted.

~~~~~

After cleaning up their camp site and packing up for the long walk, Zecora began to lead Twilight, Applejack, and Aaron to her home. Twilight was curious about what Zecora could offer to make their trip a little quicker, while Applejack was just happy to see a long time friend. Aaron was just curious to meet new ponies in this world. They all had their own reasons for following Zecora to her home.

Aaron had taken the front as to not take the full force of Zecora's scent, it was starting to make his eyes water a bit. Applejack and Twilight seemed rather unaffected and were talking among themselves. He would give them their privacy, but could hear them faintly. "So Zecora, how have you been?" Twilight asked.

"I have been well, though you two look like you've walked through your own personal hell." It was true. Twilight and Applejack were covered in gunk, especially Applejack who had used her own body for a blood fueled lantern to guide her friends through the Everfree. Twilight just looked like she had not bathed in quite some time. Even Aaron was looking a little banged up after his short time in Equestria.

"Yeah, we've had a bit of a rough ride. The Everfree's gotten a little more wild, even more so than usual. Hell, I could have sworn the tree's were movin' about."

Zecora chuckled a bit, a sense of nostalgia of her days in the Everfree. The memories brought a smile to her face. "The Everfree has always been a place of great wonder to me. But alas, it has grown far to dangerous for any normal pony."
"Luckily I ain't no normal pony," Applejack said with a satisfied smirk, making Twilight and Zecora chuckle at their friend's comment. The two were starting to reconnect with Zecora. Though as they spoke, Zecora's eyes drifted towards Aaron walking in front of them. Her eyes drifting down the back of his body. "Zecora."

"Hm! What?" She was brought back to her senses and looked to Applejack.

"You're sweatin' a bit, you holdin' up okay?" Zecora swiped her brow and saw that her arm's fur had darkened from her sweat.

"I am fine, Applejack, but please let us keep ourselves on track." Zecora pulled out her canteen own and sampled the water inside. They weren't that far from their destination, and they were all thankful for that. The object had gone from shapeless dot in the distance to what looked like a large wagon of sorts.

"Aaron," Zecora began, catching the attention of the human. "I would like to apologize for my aggression, as well as ask you a few personal questions."

"Um. Sure, apology accepted." Applejack stepped aside, hiding her smile with the shadow of her stetson, knowing full well what her angle was. Taking a deep breath of air, he slows his walking and joins the group of mares. "S-So... what would you like to know about me?"

"Well, I would like to know what you are? I have never seen anything like you before, both near and far."

"Oh, I'm a human. I come from Earth." Zecora waited for a moment, paying him her utmost attention, though her eyes occasionally drifted down but made sure to make eye contact when he finished when she was expecting a long winded explanation.

"Oh, um... well, that is interesting. What new knowledge do you bring?" This one had caught Applejack and Twilight's attention, the three mares turning their gaze to Aaron, making him feel a little uncomfortable with all the concentrated looks to him.

"Uhhhh... well, I-I don't really know what I have to offer. I haven't seen much of your world yet and I don't know if I have anything worth offering. I'm just an accident that Twilight is trying to make a good situation out of and I'm trying to help with that."

"Hm. Do not fret, my friend. I am sure your purpose will be found in the end."

"Hopefully so, but as long as I help, I honestly don't think I could care any less of my true purpose here."
Zecora nodded in agreement as they finally came upon their destination. They stood before a large wagon resting on the inactive railway system. Connected to the roof of the wagon was a clothes line with drying laundry. Though, Twilight saw a specific piece of clothing drying on the line. It was a cape much like her own, but instead of a dark green, it was that of light purple with star patterns and a matching wizards cap. Aaron didn't think much of it and went inside with Zecora, but Applejack and Twilight were stunned to see the garments. Wishing to confirm their suspicions, they followed close by Aaron and Zecora and heard the clinking of glass. Looking down, the two mares could see the floor covered in empty cider bottles of various brands. Aaron had managed to tip-toe across the land mine of glass as to not harm himself where he sat at what looked like a miniature dining table. He would have taken the couch at the edge of the room, if it weren't for the snoring pony sleeping on it in a hung over mess. Her silver mane spread out and tangled as her light blue coat was sticky with cider stains and her arm draped over her eyes. It was in fact Twilight's old friend, Trixie.

Twilight and Applejack slowly walked in, amazed that Zecora lived in such an utter mess. Their hooves making a trail across the floor to meet Aaron on the other side. Though, something was a bit off about the wagon. There were different rooms, closets and the living room like area seemed to cover a majority of volume of what they saw outside. "Zecora," Twilight began, almost tripping on a bottle as she made her way to meet her friend. "Not to be rude or anything, but don't you think-"

"That the room is a bit of a mess? Yes I have, and it is a distress. Trixie is a kind mare and has given me a new home. Though, it is quite difficult when I wish to roam." Twilight could tell that much as she approached the kitchen in an area that had less glass bottles about.

"Doesn't she clean this place? It smells like a bar in here."

"She does on occasion, finding that her mess needed to cleaned with a little persuasion."

"Well, I suspect it takes a lot of persuading'. This place looks like it hasn't been cleaned in some time." Applejack approached the sleeping mare, looking her over. "Hey. Trixie, yoo hoo. Wake up sleepin' beauty." The unicorn groaned out as her hung over nap was interrupted by some strange mare's voice. Looking up with tired eyes, Trixie caught the image of Applejack leaning over her.

"Ugh... Trixie is in no mood for hallucinations, too early." Trixie covered her eyes with her arm once more, shooing away what she thought was a strange pony in her home, prompting Applejack to giggle a bit. She stood up and went over to the kitchen. A certain memory of when she first met one another soon returned to seeing the sleeping mare and how she didn't deliver proper vengeance upon the boastful magician.

While that happened, Zecora and Twilight talked. "So, you said you can help us along our journey, Zecora."

"That I did promise, and I tent to keep my word. But to do such a thing without payment would most certainly be absurd."

"We don't have much, but I'm sure we can come to some sort of agre-"

"GAH!" The group of ponies turned their attention to Trixie and Applejack. Trixie had jutted awake as she felt her couch grow a bit moist. "Zecora! Intruders!" Trixie in a surprised action, the blue unicorn tackled Applejack to the ground and tried to throttle her, but wasn't gaining any ground. Applejack found her actions understandable, but her overall physical strength was just laughable.
Standing up, she pushed the unicorn off of her and shifting the ocean of bottles aside. "Would you get off'a me! We ain't intruding, we're guests. Zecora invited us over to visit." Trixie's attention turned to that of Zecora, and to her surprise Twlight Sparkle.

"O-Oh. Twilight." Trixie stood up and they could see her full form. She was an utter mess and wearing only her underwear which consisted of a black lace bra and panties, now made moist from Applejack's juvenile grudge, now satisfied. "Uh, please forgive me. We don't usually receive guests, especially so far out here." Trixie explained, trying to explain her current state.

"It's fine Trixie." Twilight began. "It's good to see you again."

"Likewise Twilight. It has been some time since we met last." She looked down at herself and blushed. "Um, can I have a minute to make myself presentable? I really don't want to talk like this."

"Sure, but hurry. This is just a quick visit. We have to get back to our journey as soon as possible." With that said, Trixie left for her room to make herself more presentable to her guests. Twilight turns to Zecora, her friendly smile fading. "So, what happened to her?" That question made Zecora sigh.

"Trixie has seen better days, but yet her spirit yet stays. Of misery and strife with which she is plagued, hopes for a better life I often hear her beg. To return to her glory days of which she was most happy, instead of her darkest days which she says is most crappy."

"Well, everypony is going through hardships. I never expected The Great and Powerful Trixie to fall so far."

"Not as far as you may think. Trixie has bounced back from her days of vomiting in her kitchen sink. When we met, she was oh so much more terrible. Crying herself to sleep at night was just so unbearable. I have done all I can to repair the damage these days have brought. But alas, it is as close about what young Trixie has sought." Twilight and the others jumped a bit as Trixie opened her doors to show herself. Wearing a plain shirt and sweat pants with her mane straightened, Trixie smiled at her friends and sat next to Aaron, raising a brow at him in confusion.

"Um... who's this."

"My name is Aaron. It is a pleasure to meet you. Twilight was just telling me how you two knew each other." Her face grew a tad darker, a look of regret in her eyes.

"U-Uh yes. Yes I was. I was telling him how we didn't get along at first, but we managed to come out as friends. Regardless of past occurrences." Trixie looked up at the purple unicorn, happy that Twilight didn't focus on the bad things she did to her like Trixie did when she remembered her past.

Applejack, not wanting to make things more awkward, looked to Twilight and cleared her throat, silently reminding her of something. Twilight caught the message and remembered. "Oh, that's right. Trixie, Zecora said she could help us along our journey. Make our walk go by faster." Trixie looked to confirm this by turning her gaze upon Zecora, who nodded back at Trixie.

"Very well, but what can you offer us? You don't look to be carrying much on you."

"I have several vial's of synthetic magic on hand."

"As well as several cans of food and some water," Applejack added. Trixie merely looked unimpressed by their offers of payment.

"I'm sorry, but that's not going to cut it. Not even for an hour. I'd like to know where you're going though and maybe we can come to some sort of agreement." Twilight smiled and took a seat, Aaron stepping out of his so the two unicorns could haggle.

"Okay, first thing's first. Where are you all heading?"

"Appleoosa. We-" Twilight was interrupted by Trixie, who held up a hand to silence her.

"That's... not going to happen," Trixie said in a rather serious tone.

"But... why not?"

"Because, there are several places we have learned to stay away from. One of which is Appleoosa."

"But we have to, Rainbow is being held there."

"And you what? Plan on busting her out? That is something I don't wish to stick around for."

"Then don't, take us as far as you can and we'll hoof it the rest of the way. You can do that, can't you?" Trixie was about to respond, her mouth freezing in place as she began to think it over. Twilight seemed dead set on going that direction and she knew she would not take no for an answer.

Trixie sighed and gave her answer. "Fine, I will take you to Appleoosa, as far as she will go. After that you're on your own." Twilight smiled at Trixie in thanks "BUT... it will come at a cost. As you can see, our home isn't in the best of shape. If you clean our home, we will supply you with transportation for the three of you. Plus, there is the account of living arrangements." Applejack and Twilight looked to one another and shrugged.

"Okay, what do you want for that?" Trixie paused for a moment. "The Great and Powerful Trixie would like to learn some new magic tricks. She has made a comeback around Equestria and would like new material to wow her crowds."

"Okay, I can-"

"And I want him as well." Trixie pointed to Aaron, who looked quite confused.

"E-Excuse me?" He asked.

"Why on in Equestria do you want Aaron for? He's not for sale."

"You misunderstand. I don't want to keep him, I just have a... special job I wish to have taken care of. To... take care of a little issue that has been an issue since last week and will only get worse unless taken care of." Zecora and Twilight looked to Trixie in shock, not believing what she was asking. Aaron didn't know what she was asking in the first place. Applejack tried to refrain herself from cracking a smile, trying to look as shocked as Twilight, but ultimately the facade never held up.

Twilight took a deep breath and exhaled, almost coming to a conclusion. "Will he be harmed?"

"Of course not. It's a simple job, I don't want any freeloaders on this wagon." Twilight looked to Aaron and he nodded, unaware of what he was getting himself into.

"Okay Trixie. You have a deal." With that said, the two mares shook hands.

"Alright then. I'll go fetch the laundry and we can get going." Trixie went to leave for the outside while Applejack pulled Twilight away to speak privately.

"You sure you want to do this Twi?" Applejack whispered.

"If it can shorten our walk to Appleoosa, even by a bit, then yes I want to take thi-"

"I ain't talkin' about the walk. I'm talking about the second deal." Applejack and Twilight looked back to Aaron, who was speaking with Zecora out of earshot. They were enjoying each others company, Aaron telling her of various things from his world and she was enjoying his stories, but AJ and Twilight could see that Zecora was anxious.

"It'll be fine. I trust Zecora completely. Besides, if he doesn't want to learn about estrus the easy way, then he'll just have to learn it the hard way." Twilight broke away from Applejack, wanting to get started on their work immediately. Trixie came back in with the dried laundry in hand and sat them down on the couch. Only to go to a random wall where a panel came loose where a map could be seen with strange markings on it and the wall. Using a pen with strange ink, Trixie dotted a line starting at a small star and going south on the map. Once Trixie finished laying out a path, the wagon began to vibrate softly before they could see the outside world begin to shift. Trixie had set them off on their path and now they would be saving their strength for the more dangerous road ahead of them.

~~~~~

Time went by as Twilight left to join Trixie in her room to teach Trixie new magic tricks, while Applejack and Aaron began to help with cleaning the wagon. Applejack and Aaron had gathered the ocean of bottles into trash bags, where Zecora would take them to her room for cleaning and act as containers for her potions. Aaron dragged the bags of used bottles to a corner of the room, where he could catch glimpses of Zecora looking his way before turning her attention in any other direction.

By this time, Aaron had gotten used to the smell emanating from Zecora, his nose having adapted to it as with many smells he once hated. Applejack, having finished the last of the bottles, looked to the make shift kitchen as well as the piled up dishes with old food, crust, and unidentifiable substances on the dishware. "Hey Aaron, I'm gonna get started on the dishes. Think you can help clear Zecora with the bags?"

Nodding, Aaron took hold of a bag of bottles and looked to Zecora. She was still wearing her cloak for some reason. Aaron didn't really care why she wore it, he was just curious because it looked all kinds of uncomfortable. "Um, Zecora, where is your room?"

"There is no need for a mystery. It is the door closest to you as you can see." Aaron looked to his left, where he saw two doors. He had learned that one was a closet, thus meaning the other was a room. Hauling the bag, he opened the door with the clinking of glass on his back. To his surprise, he found a room decorated much differently from the living room/kitchen. The held much tribal decor and what looked like some sort of alchemy set up in the far corner of the room. Potions, herbs, and a more placed on shelves and pockets, giving the room a scent like that of a doctor's office mixed with scented candles. "Just set them anywhere you wish." Zecora pushed passed him and entered her room, sitting on her bed.

"So, I gotta ask you Zecora and this has bugged me for some time." Zecora froze, thinking her ogling had been discovered by the human.

"How come this place is so big? I mean, just outside, I saw that it could barely fit three people... erm, ponies." Zecora let out an internal sigh of relief.

"I do not know the workings of this home's enchantments. But a home it surely has granted."

"I see. So, in laymen's terms... it's bigger on the inside?" He said with a restrained smirk on his face, while Zecora merely had a look of confusion.

"I... guess that is so. I know not what that means though."

Aaron chuckled a bit. "Never mind, just a human joke is all." The room grew rather quiet, Zecora biting her lip and Aaron rubbing the back of her head. Neither wanting to make eye contact. "So... I'll just go get the other bags and-"

"Wait!" Aaron froze where he stood. "I-I mean wait here please." She stood up and walked towards him. "I-I promise I will not displease." Aaron turned her and slowly smiled.

"Well... I guess I can stay for a biiiiiiiiiiii-" As he turned his head to meet her once again, he found that she had released her cloak to show what she was wearing. A tribal loin cloth of sorts with a bra to match as well as her jewelry. Her body was decorated in tribal tattoos perfectly complimenting her curvaceous form. The bra did little to hide her breasts but Aaron was starting to believe that was the point.

"I am sorry for what I am about to do. But I cannot hold myself longer, I desperately crave you." She said, slowly moving closer to Aaron, who was trying to back up from her, only to hit a wall. His brain was failing him on trying to understand what was going on, but all he could come to was Zecora was horny and she had her sights set out on him. A small lustful smile crept along Zecora's face as, her will power to restrain herself waning as the seconds ticked away.

Aaron's gaze went over to the open door out, his only chance out of the room and away from the lustful mare. He could hear a growl come from the estrus stricken mare. Returning his gaze to Zecora before seeing her pin him to the wall with both arms on both sides, Aaron's fear slowly rising as he looked into her eyes. The once kind blue eyes were now like that of a predator, eyeing her prey. "I-... I am so sorry my friend... I n-need this so bad." She stuttered, not bothering with the rhyme. Aaron was starting to feel sorry for her. Zecora pressed herself against him, drawing his attention to her breasts as she slowly started to grind herself against him. He was nervous, not having experienced anything like this before.

"Z-... Zecora." He had caught her attention, but the grinding did not stop. "H-How much do you nee- hahh!" He felt a hand graze his pants, testing the equipment. Her actions weren't in vain as she was getting the right reactions out of him.

"I am desperate for release. I have been this way for a week, and I wish for this feeling to cease." Aaron groaned as he took one last look at the open door. He liked Zecora, though their first encounter wasn't the best. She had opened her home to them and were giving them a ride across the desert.

"Okay." Zecora looked up to him with a look of awe. "If... we're going to do this, then... I'd rather have it consensual." Zecora had a look of utter joy on her muzzle as Aaron spoke. "But you need to know that... this is um... m-my first time." Zecora's eyes went back to that of lust as she brought him in for a kiss, only to break it before Aaron could register what happened.

Zecora smiled as she brought him to the bed, eager for what was to come. She sat him on the bed as she stood before him, a look of desire rampant through her blue eyes. She began to seductively remove her tattered bra to show him her C-cup breasts. Aaron gulped as his eyes were immediately transfixed on her chest, shivering with anticipation as his pants grew tighter and tighter. Zecora could see her efforts working and slowly trailed her hand down to her loin cloth, where in upon releasing showed Aaron her sopping crescent, the surrounding fur dampened and dark from her eagerness to finally satiate her needs.

It was not what Aaron was expecting by any means. It was different from a human completely. Her lips looked raw and stretched as it led to a small patch of swollen red flesh seeping her juices like a sponge. All while a large pink pearl slowly winked in and out as if it were alive.

Now that she had stripped, Aaron figured he'd do the same. He lacked the grace and finesse that Zecora had, more so taking his clothes off as if about to take a shower and not to get ready for sex. He started with the shirt, showing off his figure to Zecora then moving off to remove his pants. He was actually happy to remove his pants, having grown rather tight since Zecora let her cloak fall to the ground. As soon as the two exposed to one another, Zecora's eyes transfixed on Aaron's stiff manhood. A smile slowly growing on her face, though only for it to stop as she saw Aaron shivering. Her soft hand cupped his cheek to calm his nerves.

"You need not feel fear. I assure you that you are safe here." Zecora slowly trailed her hand from his cheek and crawled into bed with Aaron, only to get on her knees and present herself to him. She was mere inches from his face and he could smell her moist marehood, practically begging for him to rut her senseless. Taking a deep breath, Aaron took hold of her ass as she positioned himself to meet hers. He tried to calm himself as he gave her a small poke, prompting a small gasp from Zecora. "Please do not tease. Let us just get to the fun if you please."

"O-okay." His voice dripped with nervousness as he started to apply pressure, slowly pushing himself into her until he practically slid in with ease. The two gasped in pleasure, on the verge of losing themselves to the pleasure they felt. Aaron felt a multitude of new feelings. She was tight as a vice, yet he could feel himself slide in with plenty of room to spare. He slowly drove himself in further, feeling her inner walls part and her folds devour him more and more with an occasional spurt of her juices. He wanted to start slow, build up from the bottom and go to the top.

"Aaron... hahh... please, go faster," she cooed. Aaron smiled as he increased his thrusts, making an audible slapping sound as their hips connected which only grew louder as his speed and force did so as well. Zecora was starting to lose herself in the pleasure as he drove into her again and again and again, her inner walls parting in way of his erect manhood as it replaced her inner fire with blissful relief.

Zecora could feel Aaron drive her closer and closer to orgasm, her clitoris winking faster and faster as she tried to milk him for all he was worth, all the while Aaron's mind was starting to go numb as his breathing started to increase. Soon his breathing would match Zecora's in both pace and tempo. His thrusts, while mechanical, were doing the job for Zecora. "Oh goddesses! Fuck me, fuck me fuck me! Take me now, pleaaaase!" She begged, though it did sound rather strange to Aaron as she spoke but he would not question desires. He paused to re-position himself as he began to drive himself as deep as he could go, Zecora practically screaming at the top of her lungs as she felt him drive in with great strength. "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!" Her words held true as a gush of her fluids spurted from her marehood, creating a noticeable puddle on her bed. The sudden squeezing and convulsing of Zecora's inner walls had driven Aaron over the edge as he could feel the pressure that had built finally release itself. The two groaned in satisfaction as the two began to come down from their collective orgasm before falling forward, panting heavily as they tried to collect their breath.

"That was... wow." Was all Aaron could say as he could hear Zecora chuckle. She turned over on the bed to face him.

"You did well for your first time. Your actions were simply sublime. While you were not the best, you have surely brought this mare much-needed rest." Aaron blushed at her praise.

"Th-Thank you. I just can't believe I went through with it, let alone actually had sex with a different species." Zecora smiled and let out a yawn, her energy diminished from her fun with Aaron. "You're tired, I'm going to let you rest up." Aaron as he began to leave her bed.

"Do not leave me here in the wake of my bliss. If you think I want you gone, you are surely amiss." With a smile, Aaron joined her in the bed once more, Zecora wrapping her arms around him as she drifted off to sleep. Aaron smiled as he let out a yawn, having gone through the same thing as she did. His opinion on this world has starting to form and he was starting to like it more and more as he stayed in Equestria. He was rather eager to see what else this new world had to offer him.

~~~~~

Looking over the kingdom in which she ruled, Nightmare Moon looked on at the world she once had ruled over. The devastated city of Canterlot laid in ruins. The once lively streets of nobles and the wealthy had abandoned their home long ago, leaving Nightmare Moon with the usurpers of the throne of which she once sat upon proudly.

"Mmmmm, what have we here." Nightmare sighed as she turned to meet her unwanted guest. Standing before her was a pony in an illustrious armor, gleaming like the sun. Dragging behind him was a long red cape, complimenting his ego nicely as a once dominating force in Equestria. His Black coat and mane gleamed as the well-groomed general slowly approached Nightmare Moon, a look of disgust in her eyes as he approached her. "Your Highness, tis a pleasure to see you yet again."

"Oh Sombra, I only wish I could say same for you." Nightmare turned to him fully, crossing her arms as she waited patiently for him to divulge why he was invading her presence. "Why are you here, cur?"

"Ah, you wound me so, Your Highness. And here I thought I would merely pay you a visit." Nightmare scoffed as she knew better.

"Do not take me for some common fool, snake." The two began to circle one another, waiting for one to lash out but she knew he would not dare strike his master's favorite trophy. Still, it was fun to tease him.

"Ohhhh, I know you are no full, Your Majesty. Of course, I could be wrong about that."

"What are you on about? Did you merely come here to call me names like some school foal?"

"Oh no. No no no no, I merely came to tell you something."

"Well then. Out with it Sombra. You are beginning to bore me." With a smile, Sombra vanished in a puff of smoke, only to appear behind her.

"I merely wish to extend my offer once last time." He held out a small box. Inside was a black crystal upon a ring. "Be my bride. You would be so much happier with me, my dear. You are wasted being with my master. He ignores you, treats you like his earnings and not the goddess you are." Sombra vanished again, this time, appearing before her, binding her arms behind her back and trailed his tongue along her neck. "I would see to it that you are treated like a goddess. pleasure night after night as you would bear my foals."

"And what could you possibly give me?"

"Love." Nightmare rolled her eyes at his response. She released herself from his grasp, only for his hands to wring her neck and squeeze tighter and tighter. "Or maybe... I should just take what I want." His eyes glowed with fury as well as his dark magics. Nightmare gasped for air as she dangled by his hand. She was not afraid, nor did she show fear. She knew he would not do anything, he knew better and would not go against his masters wishes. After his failed attempt at striking fear into the mare, he dropped her as Nightmare gasped for air. "I might not be able to do anything to you... but your sister," Nightmare's eyes shot up to meet his.

"You cannot do a thing! I have her protected, not a soul may harm her!"

"Oh, that is true... but the guards and I have found... other uses for that blasphemous mouth of hers." Nightmare's brow furrowed as she stood up. "Oh, did I finally break that wall of yours?"

"You will-"

"Will what? Stop? I don't think so. I mean, I am a stallion. I do need release."

"Then use one of your whores at your tower!"

"Oh, I would, but you know how Tirek doesn't like pets in the castle. I wouldn't want to disobey now, would I?" Sombra smiled as he saw her hand ball into a fist, her sharp nails digging into her palm as it drew blood. "Of course... if I had somepony who would... take care of my needs. I would surely stop, but the guards are used to using your sister as their personal toilet. If they had-"

"You... seriously aren't suggesting that I-"

"Shhhh. Don't talk. Think it over, I'm sure you'll make the right choice." Sombra had a devilish smile on his muzzle as he walked away from her. Letting his words do their damage as Nightmare felt sick to her stomach. She was in a corner and Sombra knew it. Nightmare stood up from the cold stone floor as she rubbed her neck. Seeing the general leave her quarters as he smirked at what he could do with the Queen of the Night. Nightmare would rather not do what he wanted, but if he would use Celestia, then she would gladly take her place instead.

Chpt. 7: The Seige of the Crystal Empire

View Online

Nightfall had come upon the desert once more. Twilight and her friends had gladly taken refuge under Trixie's roof and all they had to do was kill the time until they reached their destination. All had found something to occupy themselves, say for Applejack who was raiding Trixie's pantry for a meal she didn't have to dig out of the ground herself. Trixie was trying to master her new spell in her room, Zecora and Aaron were sleeping soundly with each other, and Twilight was doing something she had wanted to do for a long time now.

In Trixie's bathroom, Twilight felt herself relax for the first time in a long time. The room filled with steam from the hot water filled the room as Twilight relaxed in the tub filled with steaming water. A sense of calmness washing over her. She was in her own little world now and she was taking her sweet time to wash off her grime that had built up for Celestia knows when. The time seemed to pass her by as she enjoyed herself. To her, the outside world was dead and all she had to do was care for herself now.

Twilight felt happier for the first time in a long time, but unfortunately that bliss would have to come to an end. Twilight had soaked in the water for so long, she had no idea where or who she was for the moment, but as she dried herself off from the water it all came back to her. With a sigh, she wrapped her towel around her body and left the bathroom where she found Trixie where she left her. By her bedside, still trying to do the spell Twilight had taught her.

Trixie paid Twilight no mind, absorbed in her personal mission to learn a new spell, downing a special reserve of her synthetic magic. Since she was technically alone, she began to dig through her bag and found some clothes that fit her. More or less. She pulled out for a pair of shorts and a simple black shirt. Dressed and dried, Twilight made her way out where she found Applejack talking with Zecora. Applejack sees Twilight and waves at her.

"Hey Twilight. How was the bath?" Twilight smiled at her, holding on to the feeling of the water.

"Amazing. I really needed that."

"Oh yeah? Think I could get in on that?"

"Well... sure, but you'll have to replace the water."

"No problem. I still know how to work a tub." Applejack got up and stretched. "Zecora, we'll talk later, okay." Zecora nodded as Applejack disappeared into Trixie's room. Twilight sat down in AJ's seat and began to relax, trying to catch the sensation from the tub or at the very least something close to it.

"Hello again, Twilight my dear. How are you enjoying your stay here?" Twilight brought out of her trance and turned her attention to Zecora, trying to register her question.

"To be honest, I'm having the time of my life. No worries of something trying to kill me, I'm with my friends, and somepony is actually listening to me for a change." Twilight said with a giggle. "Where's Aaron?"

"He is in my room, resting after our time together. Though from the way he was panting, he sounded like he was under the weather." Twilight blushed as she looked about.

"I-I see... um... just out of curiosity. How was he exactly?" Zecora raised a brow in a questioning way.

"Well, he said it was his first time, and judging from his movements it was obvious. After the first few minutes, it was clear he was a novice." Twilight paid attention closely. "However, there was one thing that was noticeable. His stamina lasted longer than any other first time stallion had gone than I thought possible." Twilight tried her best to hide a smile. "Now, may I ask what has possessed you to ask about your friends sexual ability? I assure you he has the virility."

"W-Well... I just thought that... maybe he and I could... go around for... scientific implications?" Zecora had the same questioning look on her face, not believing a word that left Twilight's mouth. Twilight sighed defeated and came clean. "Fine, I have an itch okay. I'm, built up from stress of this whole ordeal and... I was thinking some release would help."

Zecora chuckled at her, giving Twilight a questioning look of her own. "It is fine, you aren't the only one who wanted to know. There is no need for such woe."

"Then... why the look then?"

"Applejack asked me the same question. It would seem that she had wanted some time for her own session." Twilight could understand that. No interaction with anypony for three years had to give a mare some build up. "But I'll tell you what I told Applejack. Don't do it for pleasure alone, show him affection and he will show it back. And if over time there is a spark, act on your emotions. Don't just go through the motions."

Twilight understood and brought Zecora in for a hug. "Thanks. I'll take your advice to heart." Zecora returned her affections until it was interrupted by a disgruntled Trixie, finally coming out of her room and going right for the fridge for some cider. "Something wrong Trixie?"

"You're damn right something's wrong!" She snapped. "This spell is absolutely impossible! I'm starting to think you tricked me so you could get a free ride."

"What?! I would never do that to you." Trixie was about to answer back until she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, with a bit of help from her cider.

"Okay, I'm sorry. I'm just... frustrated is all."

"You're telling me. I didn't think it would be that hard."

"Well it is." Trixie said in a bitter tone, downing more cider. "Ohhh, that's the stuff. So, what are you all talking about?"

"We're talking about..." Twilight paused for a moment to think. "What we've done since last we saw each other?" Trixie was skeptical but shrugged it off. "Um... so, what have you been up to lately? Still... performing?" Trixie sighed and sat down in a dining chair.

"I have, though, the limitations are now more difficult. I struggle to make ends meet and ponies are far more clingy to their bits in these dark times. Though, we always find ways to make a living. Zecora has even been a big help with that as my stage assistant or as," Trixie took a big gulp, launching out of her seat to get into a more dazzling pose. "Zecora, the All Seeing!" She said in a loud informative tone. "My house is big and she filled the space quite well. Plus, she can cook. You have no idea how grateful I am for that."

"I do," Zecora added. "She praised me for so time until I asked her to cease. I only knew the words would soon increase."

"Hey, at least somepony was thanking you for what you were doing." Twilight added. "When I was in a resistance safe house and Raindbow's troops, no pony listened to a word I said. You'd think that since you were one of the last princesses, somepony out there would listen to a word that you say but apparently that all went out the door when... Nightmare Moon came back." Things got quiet all of a sudden.

"Ah yes. The siege of the Crystal Empire. I've only heard stories of what happened. Always different every time." Trixie said in a somber tone.

"I have as well, but I don't need stories. I was there."

"Y-You were?" Trixie said in amazement, dropping her cider on the ground and moving the chair closer. "Wh-What happened there? Is everypony okay?" Twilight shook her head, laying back on to the couch.

"I don't know Trixie. That was a long time ago and it's kind of long story."

"I do not wish to interrupt, but this subject is something we'd like to know, regardless of how abrupt." Twilight sighed as she thought it over. She never told anypony the story. No pony even knew she was there, at least nopony alive. She might as well try telling it at least once.

"Fine... I'll tell the story. If... Trixie passes me a cider." Trixie obliged, eager to learn what happened the day the Crystal Empire was destroyed. Trixie grabbed the closest bottle and tossed it to Twilight, who caught it with ease. She opened the bottle and took a long swig of the liquid inside, unknowingly stalling for time. "Okay, let me see here. It wa-" She was interrupted by Applejack coming out of the room, mane a mess and fully nude.

"Boy oh boy did I need that." She said, looking at everypony one by one. "Hey, why's everypony so down?"

"Twilight was about to tell us a story."

"Oh? Mind if I join in for a listen?" Twilight turned to Trixie and Zecora.

"Fine." Trixie said. "Just put some clothes on. Nopony wants to look at your tits through a dramatic story."

"Meh, I wouldn't say that. Aaron's not awake yet." Applejack said as she went in to put some clothes on. It wasn't a long wait, Applejack just tossed whatever she could find that would fit her and came back out with Twilight to listen to her story. "Alright Twilight, what's the story."

Twilight took a deep breath and began to recollect the days. "Well, it was a day like any other..."

~~~~~

The crystal halls gleamed in the sun as the ponies went about their daily lives. Ever since Tirek came to power, the population had grown exponentially due to the protective nature the city held. Supplies were spread thin, but enough to where everypony didn't go hungry. Even the royals cut back for the good of the ponies they protected, even stop eating all together much to the other ponies distress.

Cadence and Shining made sure that their ponies were as happy as possible. Doing all they could to make sure the defenses were at their strongest, Dash trained her soldiers to be at their physical peak at all times, and that every escape plan was always at the ready for when things go downhill. The snow on the outside provided a clear view to anything or anypony coming upon the city and Rainbow always made absolutely sure somepony was watching out for any danger.

Twilight was spending her time in the Crystal Empire Royal Library, looking for something to find her friends and set things right. Yet her efforts have turned up nothing. In fact less than nothing. She had gone through every book in the library at least twice. Dissecting every book at her disposal and looking through the contents thoroughly. Yet, she found nothing that would help her or anypony else, Twilight felt defeated as she laid in her her pile of books. A strong sense of dread looming over her as she wallowed in her failure. She had spent months trying to find a way to save her friends and she wouldn't dare say those months, she hoped she didn't spend all that time for nothing.

She heard a pony clear his throat, bringing Twilight out of her self loathing. Standing a few feet from her pile was a young stallion, one of Rainbow's troops. He was a pegasus, a young one at that. Probably a new recruit. Twilight stood up and patted herself down. "Can I help you?" Twilight asked. The stallion came forward, giving Twilight a better look at him. He was a lean like most pegasi with a blonde mane and a dark reddish-brown coat. His silver eyes scanned the clip board.

"I'm here to relay a message, your highness. Princess Celestia has asked for your presence in the throne room. I don't know why, but it sounded rather urgent."

"I see. Very well then, I'll head there immediately. You are dismissed." The stallion saluted and left Twilight, going off to his other duties. With a sigh, Twilight got up to her hooves, stretching out her limbs and left the library to see what her former mentor wanted. Though, a part of her was glad to hear from the solar princess. She had left the Crystal Empire a few weeks before on a secret mission and Twilight was glad to hear she had returned.

Leaving the library, Twilight made her way for the castle. The sound of ponies talking among themselves filled the streets. The crowds did their best to keep morale up. Rainbow and the Princesses could do oh so much, and at times that wasn't even enough. Though, they ponies always managed to find something to keep their spirits high. It was the only way they could power the Crystal Heart, the city's main and most powerful defense against the evil forces. At the moment, things were relatively tame compared to how wild things could get. They may not be Pinkie level parties, but when they wanted to celebrate, the city became a beacon in the frozen north.

Opening the doors to the castle, Twilight began her long walk up the castle. It was much quieter inside than in the streets and that was how she liked it. She could hear her hooves echo along the crystal floors as she made her way up further to meet the princess. Twilight had spent most of her time in the library than the castle and each time she went to meet with her remaining family, she was always surprised by how many stairs there were.

Finally reaching the top, her legs slightly burning after the work out from her way up, she had a clear shot to the throne room. Sighing in relief, Twilight wasted little time in getting across the long hallway to see her the Princess. Slowly opening the large doors, Twilight arrived at the throne room where she could see Princess Celestia at the other end, looking through a window. Twilight approached her former mentor, trying to contain her sheer glee to see her after the princess had gone for some time and unharmed at that. "Princess." Twilight made her presence known to the Celestia.

Slowly turning around, Twilight was greeted by the Celestia's radiant smile. It was merely a smirk, but it many it felt like the warmth of the sun on a cool spring afternoon. Her etherial hair no longer flowed with magic, but it still looked other worldly. "Hello Twilight. It's nice to see you again."

"Likewise, Princess." Twilight said, failing to contain her happiness and brought her former mentor in for a hug. Celestia gladly returned the sign of affection with her own hug. The tall pony was happy to see her former student as much as she was to see her. "Where did you go? We were all worried you would not return." Said with a few tears forming in her eyes.

"Well, this war has gone on longer than I had thought. With Tirek with all magic in the land at his disposal, I admit that I got rather desperate to see our home free." Celestia sighed and brought out something that peaked Twilight's curiosity. It was a book. "Do you know what this is?" Twilight was about to point out the obvious when she saw what was stamped on the cover. It was that of a pony with a long white beard, curling into a spiral.

"It's... Starswirl's journal."

"One of many. Unlike the one that turned you into an alicorn, this one is untranslated." Celestia opened the book to show Twilight to show Twilight the contents. She would say she knew what it was about, but in all honesty, it looked like absolute gibberish. Any other pony would dismiss it as such, but if she knew Starswirl, it was coded to hide the secrets within. "This book contains some of Starswirl's most dangerous creations." Celestia closed the book and presented it to Twilight. "I want you to unlock its secrets and help me find a way to bring peace to our land once more."

Twilight was feeling rather overwhelmed, but she would do what she could. She had studied Starswirl for years and knew he was a brilliant unicorn. If this book contained the secrets to winning against Tirek, she would spend every waking minute to learn the ins and outs this book would contain. "Thank you Princess. I-I'll see to it that a solution is found."

"Thank you Twilight. I knew I could count on you. Now, where is my sister? I've missed her so."

"Oh. Luna is in her quarters. She grew a little ill in the past week and a half."

"Oh?"

"Yes. She says it's the feather flu."

"Ah, I see. That's awful. But, I'll pay her a visit none the less. Maybe with some cabbage stew like mother used to ma-" They were cut off by the crack of thunder. It startled the two ponies greatly due to the fact that it was always sunny in the Crystal Empire. The two looked out the window as the sound of panic filled the streets as the ponies pointed at the issue. The magic barrier that kept evil at bay rippled as something powerful had struck it. There was another crash as Twilight and Celestia could see what it was. Something exploded along the barrier and caused it to ripple once more. "YOUR MAJESTY!!!" A guard cried out. It was the messenger from before. "W-We have a situation!" Twilight and Celestia looked to each other worriedly.

"Twilight, go see what is wrong. I'll gather the ponies to safety." Twilight nodded and left with the pony to see what the situation was. She didn't want to leave the princess just as she had returned, but this demanded her attention more. The two raced out of the throne room and back down the stairs, running through the streets of panicking ponies as more explosions could be heard atop of the barrier, causing more and more ripples.

Mass confusion was abound as the two ponies maneuvered through the crowd to get to their destination. They moved from the city to the camps that had been built for the soldiers to train and keep watch as to keep the civilians safe from harm. Though, as Twilight and the messenger came into the camp, they saw that pandemonium had spread to them as well. The soldiers were scrambling about, trying to get what they needed to go and fast. Only to look more like a crowd of frightened chickens in their efforts. But in the center of things was one mare barking orders as she tried her best to pull in her troops.

"Ma'am!" the messenger called out. "I've brought Twilight as you've asked." the pony saluted his commanding officer as she turned to greet them. Standing in her custom-made armor, Rainbow turned to meet Twilight with a sigh of relief that her orders were being met.

"At ease Draco." She said, walking towards them. "I need you to head to the heavy artillery, tell them to prep the trebuchets, A.S.A.P."

"Yes ma'am."

"Also, see if you can get us more spears and arrows for the long-range battalion."

"Yes ma'am."

"Very good. Now go, I need to debrief Twilight." The pony nodded and left at break-neck speeds. "Twilight." Rainbow said with a sigh. "Nice to see ya again. Thought you wouldn't come out of that library for anything."

"Yeah, well. Loud explosions can get a mare's attention."

"I hear that." Rainbow said with a chuckle as another explosion sounded. "Literally. Now, pleasantries aside, we got a serious issue." Twilight was handed a pair of binoculars and she looked out to the south. Past the barrier, Twilight could see a terrible sight. The cause of the explosions was due to enemy catapults firing magically charged boulders to explode upon contact. Backing the heavy artillery was an army of enemy soldiers, marching in formation to their home.

"Oh sweet Celestia."

"My thoughts exactly." Rainbow remarked.

"What do we do?"

"Whatever we can do to keep them at bay. That force field is the only thing keeping them out at the moment and the ponies have been over charging the crystal heart for so long. I figure we got a couple weeks before it depleted entirely. That should give us all enough time to starve to death."

"I see." Twilight said in a somber tone.

"Yep. But, you know me and I think that plan is fucking stupid. But we don't have the horse-power to take them head on, so that's even more fucking stupid."

"So, what do we do then?"

"Well, what do ya think. We get the hell out of dodge, but not right away. We send the ponies out little by little so they don't get suspicious and go looking for them. The tunnels are still clear and we should be able to send them out before things get to bad." There was another explosion but this time it was met with a sharp crackle. Looking up as everypony froze in terror, they could all see the barrier failing. Soon enough, it was gone entirely. Letting the cold and the enemy troops in. Rainbow looked on in disbelief and called out to her soldiers. "Hey, what the hell's going on!?"

The soldiers were scrambling about the camp to get themselves ready. They knew what was coming and to some, this was their first battle. While Rainbow tried to get her troops together, Twilight left to investigate what was wrong. Though, she had a good idea what it could be. If her thoughts proved correct, she would know that this was only the beginning.

~~~~~

As the barriers fell, several magically charged boulders finally made their way to the city, sending the populace into a panic as homes, stores, and restaurants were decimated by the attack. Twilight was doing her best to move through the crowds but it was like working against a powerful current of water, except the crowd pushed her several different directions but the way she wanted to go. Yet, she managed to push her way past the terrified ponies and make her way to the base of the castle as much of her suspicions were finally answered.

The crystal heart was gone, removed from its center by some outside force. Though, who could have done so was raising more questions. Only those will ill intent can not pass through its barrier, meaning somepony had to have already been inside. But that could wait for another time. Twilight had a city to save and unlike last time, she had a direct means of finding the Crystal Heart. Taking out a bottle of synthetic magic, Twilight downed the substance, feeling the magic course through her once more. Twilight and Cadence feared what would happen if somepony would take it, so with Cadence's permission, Twilight cast a tracking spell on the heart without any other pony knowing about it.

Twilight looked around in all directions until she stopped upon feeling her horn vibrate and glow. She found the heart, only it was coming from inside the castle. She had a bad feeling in her gut as she started running up the stairs, keeping track of where the signal came from and managing her magic as to not waste her limited supply. She could hear the screaming ponies outside as the attack continued on. She was worried for her friends, her family.

Then it hit her. What if the thief was also an assassin. Come to kill the royals and see to it that nopony would stand against Tirek or his followers. The thought of seeing her family and friends lying dead in their own blood and a knife in their backs made Twilight double time it up the stairs to the floor where the signal was coming from.

Once at the right level, Twilight ran through the halls. "Halt!" A voice came. She had no time for this, but then again a guard at her side did sound quite logical. Twilight came to a stop but continued running in place. "Who goes ther- oh. It's just you Twilight." She looked back to see a yellow-orange pegasus.

"Flash, I need your help! Somepony has stolen the Crystal Heart and they're on this level!" The young guard's eyes went wide as he understood the situation. "I need you to come with me so we can find who did it and bring them to justice."

"Y-Yeah." He said, brandishing his sword and shied, ready for battle. "Lead the way your highness." Twilight didn't have time to argue about titles and ran off down the maze of hallways with Flash Sentry. Twilight growing more and more anxious as the glow grew brighter and brighter as they got closer and closer. Then, they found it. The room that held the artifact and the pony who stole it. Though there was just one issue. They were standing in front of Princess Luna's room. Not only that, but she could hear faint sounds of a struggle inside.

Worried that the assassin had come to kill the princess, Twilight burst through the door with a mild spell, depleting the last of her magic for the moment. Though what she saw shocked her and flash greatly. The room was dark with the only light coming in from the cracks of a window on the opposite side of a room, but it was enough to see inside.

Standing tall before them was Princess Luna, but not as they knew her before. She stood tall and imposing as her coat was now black and her mane running wild with dark magics. Her armor glowed in the faint light and as an explosion outside illuminated the room, they could see her eyes. The ocean blue and unnatural eyes filled with malice had returned to them as the feared entity of Nightmare Moon.

Twilight looked down as she felt her her heart sink and a chill run through her. At her hooves was a bloodied and beaten Celestia, whether she was dead or unconscious was unknown to Twilight. Hearing a war cry, Flash Sentry rushed in, charging the dark princess with all his might. But it was for not.

Nightmare Moon lifted the soldier as if he were a doll, holding him by his neck and running several thousand volts of magical electricity through his body, his body began to spasm and twitch uncontrollably as he felt Nightmare Moon's magic run through his entire figure.

When she was done, he dropped him as if he were a plaything she immediately grew tired of. Then, her sights were set on Twilight. Twilight could feel the fear building up in her like the first time she saw her, and just like last time, she pushed past it to face her. "L-Luna." Twilight said, trying to mask her crackling voice. "I ask that you don't do this. give me the crystal heart and we can both wa-" She was interrupted as the wall suddenly exploded without warning. Twilight blocked the debris from her eyes, but looked back to Nightmare once more.

"Luna!" Twilight shouts as she sees the dark mare lift up the unconscious Celestia. "Please! Don't do this!" Twilight readying another bottle of synthetic magic, forcing her hand to fight a close friend.

"I'm sorry Twilight." Came a soft voice. "I had no choice." Her wings extended out and propelled her out of the large hole. Carrying the princess and the Crystal Heart outside. Though before she left, she spoke once more. "Your family is getting ready to leave with the civilians. I suggest you make your way there." With that said, she flew off into the distance with their only hopes of survival.

Twilight was frozen, unmoving as she failed to comprehend what had happened. The sound of terror and agony became abundant in the cities as they all raced for the tunnels that had been built under the city. Twilight was about to head there, only to stop and look to Flash. She ran to his side to look for a pulse and with a sigh of relief, she found it. Lifting the stallion up, she began to take the pony with her after downing the bottle of magic she had planned on using on Nightmare before she got away. Her hands glowed with a healing spell as she ran, trying her best to stay upright when she felt the grounds shake. The troops had invaded the city and were making their way closer to the castle, she had to hurry and see if her loved ones were still okay.

The pony in her arms let out a small grunt of pain as they walked down the stairs. "Ugh, sorry Flash. Mmf. Kinda have to concentrate on three things at once... i-its really difficult." She made her way down as fast but carefully as possible.

"HEY!!!" Until she heard a strangers voice. Looking up, she could see a few griffon soldiers. Soldiers that weren't one of Rainbows. Throwing safety out the window, Twilight hurried herself down the stairs only for the Griffon to fly down and hover in the air before them, spears ready to kill. "Holy shit, I think we got one of the Princesses!" The same Griffon said in amazement.

"Well, make sure to bring her in alive. She's no good to us dead."

"What about the other guy?"

"I guess we could eat him." Twilight didn't like that idea one bit. Slowly backing away with Flash on her shoulders in a protective way. She couldn't let her distraction fall for a second, and luckily she wouldn't have to. Leaping from the upper floor and taking the two by surprise was a gift from the heavens in the form of a white stallion in royal armor. Taking the two griffins with ease as his spear took the other soldier before he could get near Twilight and Flash.

The two soldiers fell dead on the steps as the knight came forth. "There you are Twily. I've looked everywhere for you."

"Shining. Flash is hurt."

"Yeah. I can see that. Come on, we need to get to the underneath. Cadence is waiting for us down below. We can get him patched up down there and then we can get everypony to safety." Twilight nodded as Shining took Flash over his shoulder, Twilight ceasing her healing spell so they could get out sooner and make it to the escape route. Some of the enemy soldiers had found their way into the castle and yet with a wounded pony on his shoulder, Shining still managed to protect the two with utter ease. He would make sure that the two got to safety, lest he face the wrath of his wife if Twilight is harmed.

~~~~~

Down below the city, the remaining populace huddled together in main hub for a series of tunnels built for escape. They were all terrified, but some had other things on their mind. Some ponies wandered the crowd looking for loved ones, fearful that somepony they loved became a casualty of war. Their cries echoed through, only to be silenced by the quaking from up above.

Rainbow was willing to fight out in the city with her soldiers, but she knew that the lives of the ponies they protected were more important. A battalion had remained topside to give them as much time to escape as possible, content with the fact that they would surely die or be imprisoned. It was there that Cadence and Rainbow were sending out ponies little by little as to make sure that they got out safely and not trample over each other.

Walking down the steps, Twilight could see that a lot of ponies got out of the city safely, though she knew for a fact that this wasn't the entire populace of the city. But in the distance, she could see the crystal princess and here dear friend trying to sort out the chaos. "Shining. Do you think you can take care of Flash?"

"I'll get him to medic. We'll see to it he gets out of here alive."

Twilight smiled and brought her brother in for a hug. "Thank you Shining. I knew I could count on you." Shining could see tears forming in her eyes, her worry for Shining was apparent to him. Reaching under his armor, he brought out a green cloth neatly folded out of his chest plate.

"Twilight, I want you to have this." He unfolded it to show it was a dark green cloak. "It's my cadet's cloak, I kept this since basic training and it's kept me safe ever since. I want you to keep it until we meet again." Twilight took the cloak and wrapped it around herself, holding it close to her. It was surprisingly warm to her.

"Thank you Shining. I'll see you later. Promise." Twilight departed from Shining and Flash Sentry, pushing and shoving her way through the tightly packed group to get to the stage where Cadence and Rainbow were, finding the act easier said than done. Twilight wasn't the only one moving through the crowds. Finally after moving through a sea of pony sweat and fear, Twilight managed to climb up to meet her friends. "Rainbow." Twilight called out, gasping for air. The cyan pegasus looked to Twilight, soon rushing to her aid.

"There you are! I was worried sick."

"Sorry. S-Somepony stole the Crystal heart."

"What!? Who did?"

"Lu-... N-Nightmare Moon." Rainbow's eyes shrunk as the gravity of the situation hit her.

"How could she do this? To us all?"

"I don't know, and frankly I don't care at the moment. Right now, I want to get out of here." Rainbow nodded in agreement.

"Alright, I can do that. Where's Celestia." Twilight looked down, a sorrowful look on her face.

"Oh... Ohhhhhh."Rainbow understood, gaining a look similar to that of Twilight.

"Yeah. But... Before she was taken, Celestia gave me something." Twilight brought out the journal and presented it to Rainbow. "It's one of Starswirl's old journals. She thought it would be able to help us."

"Well then, I suggest we get you out of here then." They all froze as they heard the ground shake above them, the enemy was getting closer. Cadence turned to Dash and Twilight.

Twilight, if Celestia thought that this would help us, then I need to get you out of here. You're the only pony who knows more about Starswirl than Celestia or Luna did. If that book has an ace in the hole, then you need to get to safety."

"She's right Twilight. You gotta get moving." Twilight looked to the two worriedly. She wanted to go, but not if it meant leaving her friends and family.

"W-What about you guys?" Cadence sighed and placed a hand on her shoulder.

"I need to stay here, to guide them out to safety."

"I'll go with you." Rainbow said, stepping forward. "We can head to a safe house, spend the time we need to translating that book of yours. Once we do, we go take down Tirek and Nightmare Moon." Twilight smiled with tears in her eye at the two.

"Thank you. Both of you." Rainbow and Cadence returned her smile with their own, only to look up at the ceiling as the fighting had gotten rather too close for comfort.

"You need to go. Now!" Cadence commanded. Understanding the situation, Twilight brought Cadence in for one last hug before she and Rainbow started their way down a tunnel. Twilight held on to her book tightly as they ran through the tunnel, the sound of the other ponies getting fainter and fainter as things suddenly grew dark in the tunnel. Rainbow held on to Twilight's arm so she wouldn't lose her.

Twilight looked back and only saw a faint speck of light in the distance as the darkness of the tunnel soon took over. "Rainbow." She asked, her fear showing through.

"Yeah Twilight?"

"How much further is it?" She asked, a little anxious to get out of the confined space.

"Just a little further. These tunnels were built so that the ponies will be far from the city and away from danger." As promised, Twilight could see a faint light in the distance, as well as the sound of rushing winds. Twilight and Rainbow picked up their pace, running closer to the glimmer of light.

Only for the two to stop as the tunnel began to rock and shake. They could hear the ceiling crack and soon began to give way. Twilight and Rainbow began to rush for the end of the tunnel, the sound of rubble falling to the ground behind them and ceiling the tunnel behind them. There was no going back now, there was only forward.

The two stopped upon coming to a white wall of snow, the last barrier out of the city. The two tried to recover their breath from the long distance of running. The only sound they could hear was the rushing winds and snow of the north. rainbow began to dig through, eager to get to the outside.

Once the wall of ice was broken, Rainbow took a deep breath of cold air. Clawing her way through to the outside world. She hated confined spaces, especially where she can't spread her wings. Upon crawling out, Rainbow reached into the snow to pull Twilight through, the princess doing the same and gasping for air. They stood up, patting themselves down of snow. The protective layer the cloak provided from Shining would shield her from the blizzard. Rainbow wouldn't need it. She was naturally able to survive in cold winds as all pegasi could.

They looked off into the distance, the Crystal Empire ablaze as the soldiers ransacked the city, now glowing red like a beacon in the snowy tundra. "Come on Twi. Lets get going." Twilight held on to her brothers cloak, wrapping it around herself to keep warm as she remembered his promise to her.

"Yeah. I'm coming Rainbow." She turned away from the city, following close to Rainbow to leave the city behind them. They didn't know what to expect from here on out. They were on their own and only had each other to rely on. Now that Luna had betrayed them, who they could and could not trust was now in question as the two disappeared into the frozen waste, the blizzard covering their tracks as well as the rest of those that had escaped.

~~~~~

"After that, Rainbow and I traveled Equestria, looking for resources to translate the journal." The three ponies sat and listened to every word that left Twilight's mouth, taking in her story like a group of foals being told a bedtime story.

"So, What happened next?" Trixie asked.

"Well, Rainbow and I traveled Equestria. Eventually we were separated at the New Crystal Empire. That was the last I saw of her."

"And the journal? Did you ever translate it?" They heard a door open, turning to find a yawning Aaron in his pants alone, walking into the kitchen for water.

"I translated it, though i never did expect the outcome." They all looked at Aaron, Trixie and Zecora were stunned to believe that Aaron was the end product of the journal. Once he was done, he turned around to find the four ponies looking his way. He was frozen in place as he was wondering what was going on. He met their gazes, a look of amazement on Trixie and Zecora and a look of amusement on Twilight and Applejack. He had no idea what to make of the situation and merely shrugged it off. Zecora turned to Twilight and spoke.

"A tale of great woe you have told us this day. But I am compel to ask if you are okay?"

"I'm fine Zecora. Though, I must admit, recalling the memory has taken a bit out of me." Twilight sighed and stood up from the couch. "I'm going to bed. We have a lot coming up in the next two days. I want to be ready for it." Applejack nodded in agree as the others stood up, all tired and ready to rest.

Trixie left and soon returned with blankets and pillows for Applejack and Twilight to lay on. "G'night Twi. Sleep tight." Applejack said as she claimed the couch.

"Twilight." Zecora said, catching her attention. "If you wish rest, I think my bed would serve the best."

"Oh. Well, thanks Zecora but I couldn't intrude."

"You will not intrude, I assure you as much. But I have enough rest and would like to perfect some of my potions and such."

"Well, if it's no trouble." Zecora nodded as she opened the door to her room. Immediately yawning and slowly drifting off to sleep. The story lingered in her mind as she began to dream. So many unanswered questions bounced through her mind. Some she dared not face yet. But there was one that bugged her to no end, be if she were awake or asleep and it had remained for the last two years. Where was Shining Armor?

Chpt. 8: A Nightmarish Life

View Online

Looking over her kingdom as the sun arose into the skies, Nightmare Moon looked out to all she once ruled, not wanting to look at the ruined city of Canterlot. She didn't seem to get much sleep now a days. Once a being who defended her subjects from their own nightmares, and yet she was powerless to combat her own. Though her eyes didn't show it, but Nightmare was quite the tired mare. She must sleep about three hours a day in total, but she didn't know. She made sure to keep her composure strong and at the very least looking vigilant as to keep the other guards from taking advantage of her.

Nightmare watched the sunrise every day, finding the occurrence soothing and refreshing to bask in its welcoming light. She would close her eyes and let the sun wash over her, as if rejuvenating her each morning. Nightmare did this routine every day since she took up residence in Canterlot Castle once more in the guise of Nightmare Moon and Tirek's trophy.

Once the sun was no longer touching the horizon, Nightmare concluded her morning rituals and walked back into her room. It was the only place in the castle she felt remotely safe, yet she felt like a prisoner no matter where she went. The only time she felt free was traversing the vast collective unconscious that was the dream world. Yet she herself slept so little, greatly cutting her time there due to lack of energy and concentration. Thus, making her personal chambers the closest thing to sanctuary she had.

Turning away from her balcony, Nightmare returned to the interior of her room. When Tirek took control of the castle, he began to remodel it to fit his ego. Though he could have changed everything with a mere flick of his wrist, he saw it beneath him and sent his slaves to do the work for him instead. Stain glass windows were smashed, statues were replaced, and history books were rewritten to erase all evidence of a time before Tirek's rule. He wanted to make sure that his subjects remained miserable, for what purpose she did not know. Luckily, her room was untouched, the slaves not having reached her room at the top of a tower. Or maybe they had no idea what to do with it.

Her attention turned away from her bed and to her desk. It was mostly for decoration since she no longer had any royal duties to perform. All she had left were her personal duties and the desk served no other purpose other than to be a table for her lamp to give illumination for her room at night. Then there were her photo of herself as Luna and her sister in Ponyville when she came back from banishment. Nightmare could see herself smiling with her sister, a look of happiness in her their eyes from being freed from the curse for so long.

The photo was a memory of a triumphant day for them all, but as the sun came in through her window, she could see a reflection of her current form, her smile fading as she saw herself as Nightmare Moon. Making her think that all of her efforts were for not. With a depressive sigh, she walked to her door to leave her tower, not wanting dull her mood so early in the morning. Besides, she needed to bring Celestia breakfast. She was finally eating again and wanted to make sure she kept her strength up. Though, as the thought of Celestia came to mind, so did Sombra, which brought Nightmare the want to vomit.

Sombra's proposition had never left her mind. The thought of the guards having their way with Celestia was not an image she wanted to imagine, but to see Sombra's filthy dick touch her sister filled Nightmare with a fiery rage. And all she had to do to make him stop was to take Celestia's place. The subject had sent Nightmare deep into thought, making her trip on the last step down with a yelp of surprise. She regained herself and began heading to the kitchen for her daily routine.

She had made the trip to the kitchen to feed her sister twice a day. It was originally only once since she barely ate, but now that she started eating again, Nightmare Moon was determined to keep her sister healthy. Though, what she wanted was to see her happy again. The smile she gave her last time was faint but it meant the world to Nightmare and she wanted to see it again.

her walk to the kitchen was a quiet one. The slaves had not yet awaken, giving Nightmare plenty of time to cook her food. She had come into the kitchen far more times as Nightmare Moon than as Luna. Familiarizing herself with the layout as best she could to make her sister's meals, taking many attempts via trial and error to increase her cooking skills. But now, she knew where everything was and her cooking abilities were only growing with each creation. It had become a sort of hobby to her, and was one of the few things that gave her joy now a days.

This morning, she would most likely make try and perfect the one thing that has eluded her for so long. A dish that she had failed at many times and had considered giving up entirely on before it would drive her deep into madness itself; Pancakes. Taking a deep breath, Nightmare fetched her apron and began collecting ingredients. Eggs, Flour, sugar, salt, baking powder, etc. SHe brought them all together and wasted no time. There was no need for her to look at the her book, she had practically memorized the process. "Mmm, something smells delicious." Nightmare paused as she was about to mix the ingredients into batter, a scowl slowly crossing her face.

"Begone Sombra. I'm busy. I have no interest in your harassment so early in the morning." She pretended he wasn't there but she had grown to sense his presence to keep him from sneaking up on her. Though, what surprised her most was that he didn't go for her, but to fetch a glass of milk.

"While I would love to grasp your curvaceous form, I must admit it is a little early in the morning for such activities. Maybe later in the afternoon when I'm nice and erect." He said with a chuckle, wiping away the milk. Nightmare kept to her work, mixing the batter until it was nice and thick. "Though, I must say I am surprised to see you so dedicated to feeding that cow in the dungeons." Nightmare stopped her mixing for a moment to take a deep breath to calm herself, immediately going back to work afterwards. "Especially when you could be cooking for somepony much more noble and deserving."

"Maybe. Would you let me know when he or she gets to the castle? I'll be sure to make them a nice brunch." Sombra got a chuckle out of that one.

"Funny. But I am truly baffled by something."

"Sombra, you shock me! I thought a lot of things baffled you. Like why is the sky blue, or what fire is." Nightmare poured the batter on the hot pan, hearing the satisfying sizzle as she patiently stood by with a spatula. She could hear Sombra break out into a small fit of laughter, somehow entertained by her mockery.

"No my sweet. I am just baffled is all about why you even bother with her. She's a burden on you." Nightmare froze as she felt his cold fingers on her shoulders. She took another deep breath and turned to him with a scowl.

"I 'Waste my time with her', as you put it, is because I love. I was promised that she would be safe if I coöperate. After seeing her chained and completely malnourished and covered in the seed of the guard, I make it my duty to see to it that she is kept alive. She is all I have left and I assure you I will do what I can to keep her with me."

Sombra looked to her unamused, but slowly he started to grow a smile. A rather devilish smile at that. "Well, if that is how it is." Done with his harassment, Sombra began to leave the kitchen. After finding his entertainment and what he wanted being fulfilled. "Oh, by the way... your food is burning." Raising a brow in confusion as to what he was talking about. Remembering what she was doing, she turned back and immediately flipped the cake in the pan, only to find that the side had turned black. She turned back to Sombra to scold him for distracting her, only to find that he was gone. She sighed to herself and went back to her food, pushing all thoughts of Sombra out of her mind to get back on track.

~~~~~

Walking down the long stone steps to the dungeon, Nightmare was done in the kitchen for today. In her hand was a simple bowl of oatmeal with a bit of honey mixed in. With Sombra's harassment added in, she didn't feel like getting angry at a breakfast baked good. She vowed to get pancakes correct someday, but as for now oatmeal would suffice for Celestia's nourishment.

Taking deep and calming breaths, trying to put on a friendly face for when she greeted her sister. Almost masking the sound of the small uproar that had occurred in the dungeons. The ponies were frantically talking among themselves, all trying to figure out what was wrong and what was going on. Nightmare just kept on walking, holding the oatmeal and forcing everything out of her mind that had occurred this morning. In fact, she was fairly certain that morning didn't even exist and she just suddenly found herself walking down the steps with food in her hands. With a sigh of relief, Nightmare was ready to face her sister.

Though, she suddenly found something else. At the height of the uproar, she snapped out of her trance and found herself at Celestia's cell and could see why the ponies were talking. Celestia was gone.

Confused and looking about to make sure that this was in fact her sisters cell, she looked around the dungeon a bit. Her cage was in fact on the left side of the long hallway and was in fact the third from the end of said long hall. And yet, she didn't see her sister in there. It certainly smelt of her, that much was for certain. Nightmare had spent hours cleaning out her sisters filth from her dungeon after no pony else wanted to or even cared. Not wishing to return to that memory, she turned to the cage opposite of hers as it was still held a pony. A heavily scarred stallion missing his left eye. "You there, prisoner." Nightmare called out." Where is Princess Celestia."

He merely growled at her, an action she did not appreciate. He remained silent, but she did not. "Has any pony seen where the princess has gone to?"

"Don't say a fucking word! Any of you!" The stallion cried out, grasping the bars like a wild animal. She could see his tattered wings flare out in rage. "She's a traitor! She betrayed all of us, left us to rot in this forsaken dungeon!"

"I'm looking for the Princess. I wish to know if she is safe." The stallion growled again.

"I would rather see her dead than in this living hell." Nightmare merely cocked an eyebrow and looked around, the dungeon going fairly silent.

"Very well then." Nightmare said, taking a few steps forward. "I will offer this bowl of oatmeal to the first pony who tells me where the princess went." As if on cue, the entire dungeon went on in a ravenous flurry of grabbing and gibbering nonsense. Each pony telling her various things, some she couldn't even hear through the noise. With a chuckle, she looked to the unicorn next to the uncooperative pegasus. "You, you could see what happened. Where is my sister?"

"She was taken!" He said, his lips forming what little water they could to form saliva. "A-A few guards came and got her, undid her bindings and dragged her down the hall."

"When?"

"I-It was an hour... o-or a few minutes. I have no idea, time means nothing to us anymore. Now, c-can I please have the oatmeal?" With a smile, Nightmare slowly presented the food to him only to retract it, a look of disappointment in the young unicorn's eye could be seen.

"You said they undid her bindings. How was this possible? There are a select few who can do that with specially made keys. What did the guards look like?"

"Th-They were big, bulky minotaur. Wearing these jagged and spiked armor." Nightmare's smile vanished immediately upon hearing the description. Her body began to shake furiously, making the bowl and spoon jangle. Her eyes flared with rage, making the stallion reject the food in favor of safety. She threw the wooden bowl onto the ground, spilling it on the stone covered floor soaked in filth. But it didn't matter to the stallion, he gladly ate it furiously, thankful to have food in him for so long. Nightmare had stormed off through the hallway.

The prisoners backed away from their cells, having returned to silence as they saw her expression of anger in its purest and rawest of forms. They all feared for their lives as they thought she would snap on them, but she never did. She was saving her rage for one pony in particular and she wanted him to feel every ounce of her anger made real through her bare hands. She couldn't kill him, she wasn't even supposed to do him harm ordered by Tirek himself. But that didn't matter to her anymore. She wanted to kill Sombra, and she'd do it in front of everypony if even a single hair on her coat was harmed.

She kicked the door down and began to run through the castle, using her developed sense to find Sombra. Originally used as a warning, Nightmare was now using it to track her prey. Her wings were folded to help her run faster through the halls. She may not be able to fly, but she knew a thing or two about aerodynamics. Though, turning a hall, she ran into what felt like a brick wall and fell to the ground. Her rage temporarily calmed, a small pounding in her head as she looked up at a very tall and very intimidating figure. Her eyes widened as she recognized who it was, and as she saw the look of dissatisfaction on his face. "Watch where you are going." He commanded in a stern tone. If it had been any pony else, they would find their faces liquefied and on the marble floor as they tried desperately to scoop it up.

"I-I'm sorry my lord." Tirek merely snorted at his wife and took a step back to let her stand up.

"Why are you running through the halls like a mere foal?"

"If you must know, I am looking for Sombra. He has... crossed a line." Nightmare said, recollecting her thoughts.

"As luck would have it, I know where he is." Nightmare had perked her ears up as she looked up at the tall centaur. "He has summoned my presence in the throne room for a gift. At least that is what his guard had informed me." Nightmare began to think for a moment as to what Sombra was doing, but snapped out of it once Tirek walked past her and towards the throne room. Seeing as how she knew where he was, Nightmare began to follow.

The walk was awkward to say the least, if not terrifying. Nightmare was used to keeping up an appearance in front of the usurper king of the land, but she had never been with him in utter silence before. It was unnerving to her. She wanted to break the silence a few times, but was a little frightened to say anything or race ahead after what had happened.

When they finally reached the throne room, Nightmare was more than happy to throw open the doors and rush inside, only to pause as to what she saw. On knees with her mane wrapped in his hand, Nightmare could see Sombra holding Celestia hostage. "Ah. My lord. You have arrived, and with your lovely mare."

"Not by choice, I assure you." Tirek retorted. "What is the meaning of this Sombra. The princess was supposed to stay inside the dungeon. Those were my exact orders."

"I know, your highness." Nightmare merely watched, waiting for an opening to rush in and save her sister, but Sombra's attention was fixed on the both of them. "You see, I saw that our lovely queen has devoted too much time to this whore, when she should be spending it where she belongs." Nightmare gritted her teeth as she looked to Sombra, only to gasp when he pulled out his jagged crystal sword. Gently applying it to her throat, Nightmare was about to rush in until she felt a heavy hand take hold of her shoulder. She saw that it was Tirek's, gently holding her back.

"Sombra, I will tell you this only once. Put your sword down, and return the Princess to her cell. Now." Tirek showed no emotion or sense of alertness. Nightmare saw it as not caring for her life. Nightmare however, struggled to release herself from Tirek's grasp, yet to no avail.

Sighing, Sombra held the blade closer to Celestia's throat. "I'm afraid I cannot do that. Nightmare must be a proper queen and serve her betters to their fullest. Who knows, maybe without this trash, she could finally grant you an heir to the throne." With a sadistic smile, Somrba lifted Celestia's head up so the last thing she would see was her sister and the fear in her eyes while Nightmare could only see her glazed and emotionally dead spheres that had once been her own.

With a swift motion, Sombra did the deed, making Nightmare cry out for her sister in horror. She could feel tears running down her eyes as a soft chuckle started to form from Sombra. Though, that stopped soon enough once he saw that there was no blood, not even a small cut or parting of her coat. Baffled, Sombra tried to behead her again, but nothing happened. He sat her down and began to swing his sword along her head again and again yet the sword never even once moved Celesta. "W-What is the meaning of this?" He asked, looking a little scared himself.

Tirek let go of Nightmare, who stood in shock as she watched what went on. Tirek's shadow looked over Sombra who was furiously trying to do anything to the princess of the sun. He began to sweat heavily as he lost his strength from his furious swipes of his heavy sword. "I-...I-I don't understand. Ho-GAK!" Nightmare yelped as he felt a massive hand of a giant wrap around his skull, slowly lifting him up into the air.

"What part of put your sword down did I not make clear?" Sombra said through gritted teeth. Sombra cried out in agony as he felt his skull starting to crack.

"P-Please. I-I only had the best of inte- AAHHH!!!"

"LIES! You only seek your own goals. I know how you look at her," Nightmare snapped back into reality to listen. "You only did this to break her. To make her one of your slaves back at your tower."

"B-But... h-h-how di-"

"Isn't it obvious you fool?!" Tirek threw his general across the large room like a mere plaything, rolling across the marble floor and smearing the ground with his dark blood. "It was part of her bargain she made. As long as she remains within these walls, neither she nor Celestia will be harmed." Sombra merely lay down, bowing and groveling to his king.

"I-I am sorry my lord. I had no idea. Please, I beg your forgiveness." Tirek stood before him, looking at his sorry excuse for a general. Nightmare watched in disbelief as she saw what looked like fear in his eyes. She would be lying if she said she didn't enjoy this on some level.

"You beg for forgiveness after directly refusing an order from your king?"

"I-I had no idea there was a barga-" Sombra's skull burst like a watermelon as Tirek brought his hoof down onto him. With a snort, Sombra lifted his hoof to see Sombra's lifeless body and the mess of gore that was once his skull. As she watched, Nightmare felt a great weight lift off of her shoulders. She felt almost... happy. Tirek reached down to the corpse and lifted him up by his arm. Reaching into his belt pockets, he found the keys used to undo Celestia's shackles before tossing the body aside. Turning his attention to Nightmare, he started walking towards her and the exit. "Here, take your sister back to her cell."

He tossed the keys to Nightmare, making his way out of the room, his time wasted. The keys fell to Nightmares hooves, stunned at what had transpired. All she could do is look on in shock. Snapping out of her trance, she picked up the keys and went over to her sister. "Come Celestia, let's get you back. No shackles this time." Celestia didn't respond, but she did stand up when Nightmare lifted her up off the ground.

Escorting her out of the throne room, Nightmare closed the doors and left to see Celestia to her cell. The image of Sombra's corpse haunted her. She was glad to see the general gone, that went without saying. It just felt too good to be true to her. The constant advances, the constant threat of rape, and now it was over with a mere movement of a hoof.

Reaching for the door into the dungeon, Nightmare removed herself from her thoughts to help Celestia down the stairs. The dungeons had gone silent, the prisoners looking at Nightmare and Celestia as they walked back to her cell. Some sighed in relief at the safety of their princess while others sneered at Nightmare. She didn't care either way, all Nightmare wanted was for her sister's safety.

Walking up to her cell, Nightmare sat her down but didn't bother putting her in shackles. She had always hated those things on her sister. Now that she had the key, she didn't give the shackles a second thought. Sitting Celestia down on the hard floor, Nightmare stood up and looked down on her sister. Celestia still seemed lifeless but she knew better. With a smile, Nightmare brought her into a quick hug before standing back and locking her cell with her key. "I'll return with a bed tomorrow Celestia. In the mean time, just ha-... be safe." Celestia didn't say a word, but she saw a faint nod and a smile form on her face. It may not have been much, but it meant the world to Nightmare. Almost bringing a tear to her eye.

Waving goodbye, Nightmare took her leave from the dungeon. Once outside, she sighed from relief that her sister was safe. In her hand was the key to her cell, now that Sombra was gone, she felt that she could sleep peacefully for a change. Looking about, Nightmare could see that the castle had become more lively as she could see the guards patrolling the halls and slaves doing their daily work. With no other duties to take part of, Nightmare began her retreat to her private quarters.

"Your highness!" A voice called out. Turning to face the voice, Nightmare was greeted by a griffon drenched in sweat. He fell to his knees mid run, unknowingly doing a power slide across the marble floors and came to a stop before Nightmare. Raising an eyebrow in confusion at the strange beast, who was now trying his damnedest to catch his breath, Nightmare patiently waited for him to get what he needed out. "Please... forgive... my... delay." He said in between breaths, creating a puddle of his own sweat.

"I assure you I'm in no hurry. Please, take your time." The griffon nodded, splashing a few drips of his sweat onto her dress while she looked at him with a dead-panned stare. "Would you like a glass of water?" He shook his head no. Nightmare sighed as she tapped her hoof, waiting for him to deliver his message. A few minutes passed as he calmed down. Nightmare had no idea if he had been deliberately wasting her time or he had single handedly sprinted to the borders of Equestria to Canterlot in one go.

"Okay... Guh. Okay, I think I'm good." He rose to his paws and saluted Nightmare. "I have an important report to deliver."

"Clearly not important enough." The griffon blushed a bit and cleared his throat.

"A-Anyway. I'm a scout for his graciousness' army. I was sent to investigate the pillar of light that had occurred some time ago." Nightmare narrowed her eyes a bit. She knew full well what the pillar was but she didn't know if Tirek or any of his followers did.

"And what have you found?"

"Well, there was signs of magical doing. We found two gallon containers of synthetic magic, both emptied in their entirety, signs of a summoning circle."

"What sort of summoning circle?" The griffon was unsure, bringing out a notepad and looking through his notes.

"Uhhhh... It was inconclusive as to what sort. The wood was pretty old and most of it was eaten away by termites." Nightmare sighed in relief. She didn't want any fool trying to replicate the spell that had brought Aaron here. "Of course, there was a strange book." Nightmare's eyes shot open at the mention of a book. The griffon began to rummage through his bag and pulled out a familiar tattered tome. She gulped as her hands slowly and shakily reached for it.

"W-Where did-"

"I-It was found in pony. The bakery specifically."

"Ponyville?" Nightmare said in surprise. "What has become of the town?"

"Decimated, you highness. There wasn't a soul say for the small squad of guards that were stationed to patrol it that month." Nightmare was rather impressed. Ponyville was not exactly the safest place to be, but the fact that Twilight had been so bold as to choose that as her hide out for so long. It was a surprise she had not run into Applejack sooner. She looked to the griffon with a kind and warming smile, something the soldiers were not treated to often.

"You have done well, child. May I take the book please?" The griffon looked hesitant as Nightmare held out her hand to take the tome from him.

"W-With all do respect. I have orders to return this to my superiors."

"I am your superior." Nightmare trailed a seductive finger down the griffon's beak, turning his legs into jelly. "Now, why don't you let me take that book off your claws and-" She was surprised that he relinquished the book so easily. Usually she would have to bed a guard who had something she wanted. "Thank you." The griffon was shaking and had returned to sweating. How he was not completely dehydrated was a miracle of science itself. Nightmare sized the griffon up and sighed. "What's your name?"

"I-Its Gust, your grace." With a chuckle, Nightmare planted a soft kiss on the griffon's cheek, turning his face a light shade of red. "Th-Thank you." He said like an awkward teenager. "Permission to pass-out your highness?"

"You may." The griffon gave a final salute before collapsing on the cold marble floor, his body rejoicing due to their much desired rest. With the book in hand, Nightmare began to return to her room. As she walked the only path she had ever bothered to memorize in the castle, Nightmare opened the book and took a look at its contents of the book. As suspected, the diagrams, words, mathematical equations all added up to absolute gibberish. Looping math equations, contradictory instructions, and the just plain incomprehensible, she'd expect nothing less from Star Swirl; the bearded.

Yet, unlike most ponies, Nightmare knew better. Before she continued on with her read, she looked about the castle for any pony that may see her. She wanted to keep the book's presence hidden. Casually tucking it underneath her arm, she walked up the long stairwell that led to her quarters. Locking the door behind her, Nightmare sat the book on her desk and got a better look at the contents. Skipping through the pages, she found a crease in the paper. Skipping to the page, Nightmare soon found an interesting sight.

Twilight had taken notes in the book. Translating the script yet leaving half of it undone to keep intrusive eyes out of her business. Nightmare had enough knowledge to decode his work. Combined with Twilight's translations, she quickly gathered the proper technique for reading Star Swirl's journal.

With a victorious smile, Nightmare began to apply what she had learned. She knew that Star Swirl used hundreds, maybe even thousands of codes to protect his work. Some techniques he developed himself. But, she had an advantage other trespassers didn't have. She knew Star Swirl and could use her personal knowledge to find what she wanted. Though, one thing lingered.

Turning back to the pages with Twilight's notes, she carefully tore the pages out. The spell for summoning more humans was already halfway translated, and if they are as dangerous as Star Swirl believed, one was just enough. With the pages out and little evidence they were ever there, Nightmare lit a match and set the pages ablaze. The pages burned well, too well in fact. They lit up as if they were drenched in lamp oil, nearly burning Nightmare's fingers.

She dropped the pages into a wastepaper basket and watched them burn away to darkened ash. With a look of victory, Nightmare let out a chuckle as she turned the first page. Reaching for a sheet of parchment and her quill, Nightmare began to translate what she could of the book's contents. In which, she would gladly feed to Aaron to aid him in his quest.

~~~~~

In the dark throne room where Sombra lay lifeless, a lone figure soon emerged out of the thickest of shadows. His soft and decrepit old hooves gently tapped along the hard floors of the castle as they made their way towards Sombra's corpse. The figure was draped in tattered robes, moldy and brown as if lifted out of a grave. The being's breathing was coarse and rough, sounding like he could drop dead at any moment. The being looked down at Sombra, shaking its head dismissively at the headless pony "Oh Sombra, you poor child." The stranger began to cough. "How many times must I raise you from your grave?" The stranger's coughing fit echoed through the throne room.

He could hear the door open, a curious slave had heard the coughing and had come to investigate. She was a lanky mare, in what should have been the prime of her youth. The strange pony disappeared as the slave came into the room. Tirek gave strict orders that no pony was to enter the throne room today, yet her curiosity got the better of her.

She gasped as her eyes set on the corpse. She wanted to run for dear life and act as if she didn't see anything, yet another wanted to see who the poor soul was. Looking out into the halls, she saw that no pony was around and slowly made her way to the body. She was undoubtedly scared, one doesn't come across a body everyday. The lowly slave wanted to make sure it wasn't any pony she knew or held dear to her heart.

Sombra was at her hooves, the pool of blood running around them. She could barely make out who it was, but she could tell it wasn't any pony she knew. Relieved, the slave's curiosity was sated. Though, as she started to leave, a chill ran through her, making her shiver from the cold. Her pegasus coat would do barely anything about the weather these days. "Hello, young one." Came a stranger's voice. She gasped, only to hear a sickening crack of bones and flesh. The slave fell dead to the floor with a light thump. Her head facing the opposite direction with a permanent look of surprise in her eyes. "Ponies these days. Like cats you are. So curious." The stranger chuckled as he gently took hold of her shoulder with one bony hand and placed her fingers at the mare's lips.

A soft glow began to form in her mouth, a small ball of glowing white smoke emerged from her muzzle. "Oh. So fresh. I must thank you my dear. You have saved me the trouble of finding fresh produce for this buffoon." The stranger chuckled as he gently placed the ball of light on top of Sombra as his other hand waved along the gore that was once his head. The sound of meat slurping and churning filled the room as the rotting meat of Sombra's head began to retreat to their original form. Nerves reattached themselves, bones fell into place like a puzzle, and the meat regrew itself into their original form. The soft pink flesh was soon coated by a black fur and a thick black coat. The stranger's bony fingers guided the ball of light into his chest, melting into his skin.

Within seconds, he found results. Sombra gasped for air to fill his lungs as he broke into a coughing fit. His body was getting back to work of keeping him alive. Once the coughing had stopped, Sombra had calmed himself into heavy breathing. "Arise, pet." Sombra obeyed the strangers command and arose. He had a blank look on his face with glazed over eyes, looking off into the distance at nothing in particular. He just awaited his orders. "There we go. Fit as a fiddle." The stranger circled around Sombra, cleaning off any excess blood that may have stained his armor.

"Now then, do you know where you are?" Sombra didn't respond, a soft bit of drool forming at his lips. "Do you know who I am?" There was still no response. "Do you know who you are?" No response again. This made the stranger chuckle. "It is alright. You're still getting used to the new brain. You'll remember who you are soon enough. But listen close." Sombra merely blinked in an unsynchronized manner, it was the best response the being had gotten out of him thus far. "I have a special project for you coming up and I need you to be quite alive for it." Sombra let out an inaudible moan as his arms hung low. "Return to your home, Sombra. Oh, and leave Nightmare. The old mare has had enough of your coltish charms for a while now." He chuckled to himself as his hand patted Sombra's cheek.

With his orders clear, Sombra turned around and started to walk into the shadows where no pony could see him leave. He vanished without a trace, leaving the being alone with the dead slave. Seeing no further use for her, the being took his leave as well. All trace of Sombra was now gone as well as the being who raised him from the dead. All that remained was the lifeless body of the slave who had gotten too curious for her own good.

Chpt. 9: Arrival

View Online

"Just a little more, Aaron! Ten more push ups!"

"C-... Come on Applejack, we did fifty already. I'm dying here." Aaron struggled to meet Applejack's demands as sweat beads were present on his face. His arms burning under the continuous exercise she had put him through since yesterday and all morning thus far.

"I know ya did, I've counted. And after that, I'm gonna have ya do sixty squats, twenty-five sit-ups, and maybe finish off with a few sets of some good ol' jumpin' jacks." Aaron's face paled as she listed off what was to come next. He had asked her to teach him how to fight and thus far she had exercising. His arms forced him off the ground, and he could feel himself grow heavier each centimeter off the ground. Each of his muscle cells screaming in stinging agony.

"W-... Why doesn't Twilight... have to do this... with me?" He said between gasps as he finally made it to the top then slowly lowering himself down. Applejack made it clear that if he touched the ground he would have to start from scratch.

"Cause Twilight can fight and she's already busy. That and you specifically asked me to train you. Now if you want to be able to defend yourself, you best be in the right shape for it." Aaron groaned in pain and of frustration as he started to make his way up. His body strained to meet her demands.

"Wh-... haaah... When do I get to do the actual fighting?"

"When I say so. Now, two more sugar cube!" Whimpering softly, Aaron slowly made his way up then back down. As he was making his way up to his last push up, he soon began to shake and shamble before making it to the top. Once he had made it, he had collapsed onto the hardwood, never so grateful to feel the cold floor calming his burning muscles. "Way to go. You movin' along a lot faster than I thought. You're even almost as far as me when my brother taught me to fight." Aaron didn't bother talking, he would rather take in the cold of the floor into his body to cool him down.

"So, lets take a five-minute break," And at that moment, Aaron heard angels trumpet down from the heavens with the utterance of six holy words. "And then we'll get on with the sit ups." Only to be torn down to the bowels of hell with two more. Taking their break, Applejack went into the kitchen to fetch Aaron a cold drink, thinking he had earned it at this point.

Hearing the clinking of ice against glass, Aaron looked up to see the orange mare in the kitchen bringing him a glass of water from the tap. She sat his down on the coffee table and sat back on the couch, waiting for Aaron to recover. Sitting up with a groan, Aaron took the water from the table and downed it as if it were the last water left on the planet. He was grateful for it, he could feel the waters flow through him, cooling his muscles and replenish his strength. He'd be needing it soon enough.

"Before we continue, I'd like to do a little test."

"For fuck's sake, Applejack. Just a few more minutes, just give me that before we continue." Applejack responded with a chuckle.

"It won't be that hard. If you pass, we won't do any of the other stuff. Then we can move on to the other stuff." That had gotten his attention, but he wasn't in any mood to do anything too strenuous. "Okay... Okay, I'm game. What sort of test?"

"Simple." Applejack got up off of the couch and stood in the middle of the room. "I want you to hit me." Aaron didn't respond, thinking she had suddenly had a small fit of insanity.

"I-I'm sorry. What?"

"Hit me. As hard as ya can, anywhere ya want." Aaron just looked to her with a worried look, he didn't know what to make of this test of hers but he was not comfortable hitting one of his friends for any purpose.

"Um... As much as I would love to avoid... that workout from hell, but I would rather take that over hitting you."

"Ya sure? Cause I was thinking of adding on a few more squats to the list."

"Thanks, but no thanks." Aaron sighed as he sat back against the couch. "Alright, let's get this over with.'' Aaron got up to his feet, only to lose his balance as he felt the wagon slow to a halt. The sound of the brakes could be heard throughout the wagon, alerting everypony in the wagon that they had arrived at their destination.

Trixie's door opened as she and Twilight came out to confirm their suspicions, shortly followed by Zecora. All three of them were directing their attention towards the door. They all knew this would be coming today, Twilight only wished they had some more time to relax before they were to head back into the dangerous world they lived in. Applejack sighed to herself, disappointed that she wouldn't get to train with Aaron for a while. "Alright y'all. Lets get our stuff and move on out. We got us a friend to save." Applejack was quick to get their things ready, tossing Aaron a bag to carry and handing Twilight her personal bag. She didn't take it at first, though once she heard Aaron's voice, she seemed to snap out of whatever trance she was in.

"O-Oh. Um... thank you Aaron." Twilight took the bag and held it close to her as she mentally prepared herself for what was to come. Applejack and Aaron got the other bags together, thrown over their shoulders and placed on their backs. With their stuff gathered up, Twilight and her friends made their way outside. As before, they were met with the same desert they had traveled over the past few days, but this time it wasn't all a desert landscape. In the distance was a town, a familiar town.

Twilight's doubts had begun to eat away at her, far more than when she was in the wagon. "That's it, huh." Aaron stated, looking off into the distance. Twilight nodded slowly in confirmation. She had no idea what to expect from this town now. It was once a still developing settlement last she saw of it. Now there were too many stories to count about how bad it had become. Taking a deep breath, Twilight put on a confident face and turned to Trixie and Zecora.

"I just wanted to tell you, thank you. I couldn't thank you enough, Trixie."

Trixie waved it off, not needing her thanks. "You have repaid me in full. I shall use this new magic trick of yours to boost my popularity among the civilians and claim my fortune." Twilight let out a chuckle, amused with her confidence. In a way, she envied her for such a trait to have these days.

"Regardless, thank you for the ride." Zecora stepped out of the wagon and approached Aaron, holding something in her hand.

"I have a gift for you stranger. Something to help ward off danger." Aaron looked at the zebra. Her hand revealed a charm with an orange feather. He had never seen anything like it. "A ward to keep you safe from harm, so there will be no need for alarm." Aaron was hesitant at first from taking it. Not because he was untrusting of her. He was just a bit put off by the bones she had decorated it with. Yet, he took it, not wanting to be rude.

"Thank you, Zecora."

"You are most welcome." He smiled at her, only for the tribal pony to bring him in for one hell of a bear hug. He could have sworn he felt a bone pop somewhere. In the midst of her hug, she whispered into his ear. "Beware, a dangerous challenge will soon come." The warning came to him as a surprise, finding it rather forboding. He took it to heart and would remember it well. She sat him down with Applejack and Twilight. "I wish you all luck on your quest. I wish luck for nothing other than the best. And Aaron," She had caught her attention once more. "Though your purpose may be blurred, I wish you the best of fortune and luck on your herd." Applejack and Twilight felt their faces turn a shade of red, leaving Aaron in a state of confusion about what a herd was. Before he could ask, Zecora and Trixie retreated into their wagon, not wanting to be around when whatever it was Twilight had planned to move into motion.

"So... I guess we start walking again." Twilight said as she took the lead. Their path was clear now and it would take them little time to reach their first destination. Applejack and Aaron wasted no time and followed. Aaron's feet were protected from the scorching sands while Applejack adjusted her shades to better help her with getting acquainted to the sun again.

"Hey, Applejack. What's a herd?" The orange mare smiled, amused at the naïvety Aaron possessed.

"Well, sugar cube. That all depends."

"On what?"

"How hard you can hit me." Aaron's interest soon faded, immediately dropping the subject as they walked to the town. It was a shame too, he was looking forward to killing time on the way there. Though in the time it would take to make it there, Twilight could feel her insecurities rise with each step her hooves took. How she could fail. How she would fail.

~~~~~

The sun was starting its descent into the horizon. High noon had just passed Twilight and her friends as they came upon the settlement. No longer a shimmering town from the heat, now had taken shape as solid structures. Once they had gotten close enough, Aaron had eagerly taken point in anticipation for what he would soon see of pony culture. Applejack and Twilight watched him from behind, finding his positive attitude to the situation to be rather refreshing.

The walk didn't take long, an hour and a half at best. By the time the town could come in clearly, they all ceased talking as to maintain a stealthful approach. They didn't know what to expect in Appleoosa, but whatever it may be, they'd rather have the advantage of surprise on their side.

Twilight, Applejack and Aaron stuck the closest wall to them. The town was quiet, a little too quiet for Twilight's liking. "Aaron," Twilight whispered. "What can you see?" Since Aaron was the closest to the edge, he was the one who peeked over the edge. With a nod, Aaron did as he was asked and scouted out the city for a total of four seconds before turning to Twilight and Applejack with his surveillance of the town.

"No one's there." The news took a moment for Twilight to register it, but it didn't matter as Applejack was the first to answer.

"What do ya mean no one's there?"

"I mean that there isn't anyone there. As in devoid of life. By the look of these buildings, they've been like this for some time as well." I'm no safety inspector but I'm pretty sure this place isn't up to code." Throwing caution to the wind, Twilight went to take a look for herself. SHe bolted to the center of the road to take in the full scene of the town.

As Aaron had said, the town was devoid of all life. All the Twilight had heard of about the town had been proven false. Stories of a dreadful prison that holds enemies of the dark crown where unspeakable atrocities would occur on a daily basis had been thrown aside for this. A ghost town left for the desert to consume. Not a soul was in sight and it looked as if there hadn't been for some time now. The buildings were run down and falling apart at the seams. Massive holes in some of the buildings allowed Twilight to see inside and the insides were even worse than the outsides.

Applejack and Aaron soon joined Twilight's side, looking on at the decimated town. Applejack and Twilight could still remember when this place was a developing settlement. It had always been small but the ponies who once roamed the streets made it feel so much bigger. Now the two could see just how empty the once thriving colony settlement once was. Aaron could see somber looks on his friends faces, mixtures of regret and sorrow. With a deep breath, Twilight looked on at the ghost town then to her friends. "Come on. We made this journey here. And I'm not yet ready to give up. Lets split up and investigate. I don't believe ponies would just make up stories of a hell come to life for no reason."

"Sure thing Twi." Applejack said with a reassuring smile. "I might as well find out what happened here."

"Thank you. Aaron, be not to go far. Just because nopony is here, doesn't mean that danger isn't present."

"I'll keep a look out." Aaron, still curious about the town, left Applejack and Twilight to look around. Hopeful that he would be able to find something. Applejack watched him leave, eyes drifting down only to snap out of her trance to turn to Twilight.

"Okay, Twilight. What shou-... Twilight?" Applejack found that Twilight was gone, only to see a faint image of her purple tail disappear into the saloon. It didn't take long for Applejack to follow suit. Applejack pushed the doors of the saloons aside to find Twilight leap over the bar. "Twilight? What are you doin'?"

"What's it look like? Looking for a drink." She started to check bottle after bottle of drinks below the bar, only to find them to be either empty or busted. But it didn't take long to find a bottle that was untouched by the passage of time. Taking the bottle the bottle and a shot glass to the bar where she immediately popped the cork off the bottle to pour herself a glass. While the label was faded the words to the point where it was impossible to read, she knew it was alcohol due to the smell.

"No, I mean, what are you doin'? You don't seem like yourself." Twilight swirled the liquor a bit before downing it, only to pour herself another one. She didn't seem like talking at the moment, at least not without a little alcohol first.

"I don't know, AJ. I just don't know anymore. It seems that most of my time in this new Equestria has been failure after failure after failure." She downed her second shot of unidentified choice in drink, not bothering to refill it. "I've come so far in the last three years and yet everything I ends up in failure. The only reason I can come up with as to why I'm still alive is due to dumb luck."

"Oh come on, Twilight. You and I both know that you've done so much before that Tirek fella took over. You've fought other villains down before."

"With your help. With everypony elses help. Alone, I just can't do it."

"Which is why we're goin' to save the other's Twi. You found me after all and we can find the rest of our friends."

"I don't know if I can anymore." Twilight filled the glass again, only for Applejack to take it from her.

"Yes you can Twi. I know you can, I've seen you do it before. You're stronger than anypony I've ever known." Twilight didn't seem to be buying it. "So what if you've made a few mistakes in the past. No pony is perfect. I've made my fair share of mistakes."

"But you don't have an entire nation resting on your shoulders. Not like this. If we fail, if I fail... then-"

"Then everythin' stays the same as it is and nothing will ever change. Ponies will still be miserable and Tirek will stay on the throne. It can't get any worse than that. If you wanna mope about, that's fine. But I joined up with ya in hopes of fixin' this mess." Applejack didn't know if she was getting through to her friend, regardless Twilight needed to hear her say it. Twilight didn't bother responding, she didn't feel like talking anymore. Applejack sighed to herself and drank the contents of the shot glass. "Meh. That's some weak stuff."

"But it's all we got at the moment." Twilight said, looking to the bottle to see that it was nearly depleted."And not much left."

Applejack chuckled a bit, joining her behind the bar to fetch another shot glass. She poured herself a glass and took another shot. "Twi. Do ya remember the time... that I ran away from Ponyville to work for a cherry orchard?" Twilight knew exactly where this was going. "How I left Ponyville because I felt I would disappoint my friends, my family because I couldn't do what they expected me to do?"

"Applejack, that's dif-"

"Oh, I don' think so. I learned that day that ya can't run from your problems and not everything is going to be like ya hoped. That in tough times, your friends and family is there to help you out when you need it most." Applejack turned to Twilight, now slouching over the bar looking into her empty shot glass. "Do you know who helped me realize that?" Twilight looked up to Applejack for a split second then back to her shot glass.

"I-... I do. But what can we do? The prison isn't here, nor is Dash. How are we going to find her?"

"I think I can help with that." Applejack and Twilight froze in shock, a mysterious voice had spoken to them, a voice they didn't know. Stepping into the bar was a pony. He was a pegasus with a thick green scarf covered in dirt and sand as it masked his face. Other than that, there wasn't much they could make out. He was draped from head to hoof in desert protective clothing, hiding his body say for his oak colored coat. Twilight and Applejack looked to him wearily, slowly reaching for their weapons for a fight.

"Wait! Wait, there's no need for that." They didn't know if they could trust him yet, but kept their hands at the ready. "How cool are you guys?" He asked. Twilight's eyes shot open in surprise.

"About 20%." Twilight answered, waiting for the right reply.

"Awesometacular." The pony responded. Applejack didn't know what was going on, but Twilight did.

"Who are you?" The pony merely chuckled as he pulled his desert clothing away to reveal himself to them. Standing before them was a stallion with a golden mane and brilliant silver eyes. He looked ragged as if he had hidden out in the desert for some time now, but that wasn't what they were focusing on. They were more interested in the fact that he was wearing the uniform of one of Dash's resistance movement. A scouts uniform specifically. A black vest with what was once Dash's cutie mark stitched into the right side. The rest of his clothes were casual wear, a plain shirt and shorts.

The stallion saluted Twilight out of respect of her royal status, whether it was still in play or not. "Ma'am, head of Recon Squad Lunar. Lieutenant Draco O'Malley, Ma'am." Twilight never liked the military formalities, but she pushed her gripes aside for his name.

"Draco? Wait, I remember you. You were at the Crystal Empire."

"That I was, Ma'am. I'm glad to see you've made it out alive yourself an-" As his eyes scanned them, he froze in shock as to who was with her. His saluted hand fell from his head as he saw the orange earthpony with her. "A-Applejack?" He said in a shocked tone of voice.

"Uh... I-I'm sorry, do I know you?" Applejack couldn't help but feel that there was something familiar about this stallion.

"Heh, you should. We dated for some time back in the day. I believe you called me, gah what was it now?" Draco began to try and remember his nickname. "Ah, now I remember. You used to call me Foal-face cause of my foalish looks when we were young." The name hit hard on Applejack's mind, the memory of the farm hand/school bully/and childhood crush returned to her. "Heh, nice to see you again." Applejack gulped as she remembered him more and more, turning a bit flustered at several heated encounters they had.

"H-... H-Hi." That was all Applejack could muster. Twilight could only look between the two as it was her turn to be confused.

"Ooookay then. Draco, what is your purpose here?" Twilight demanded, recalling what he said about helping.

"O-Oh. Sorry, your highness. My team and I are stationed here to ensure the safety of our leader, Commander Dash." Twilight had a burst of energy from that explanation. She was so ready to give up on her journey, now she was renewed and ready to take on anything.

"Tell me what you know, Draco. And start from the beginning."

~~~~~

Aaron wandered the town and what little it had to offer. As he walked he looked into the abandoned buildings to find anything of use to him or his friends. Thus far, he had turned up nothing. While on his search, he managed to find something that interested him personally. Across the way was a run down building, much like the rest of the town, but he saw something that caught his eye. Racks of comic books. A childish smile crossed his face as he went in to see what ponies qualified as geek culture.

Leaping the busted display window, the shirts protecting his feet from the glass, he began to wander the abandoned store. Comics littered the floor, most of which were destroyed and torn to pieces. But there were plenty to read that were still intact due to the coverings.

Unsure as to where to start first, he reached out and grabbed one at random. Carefully pulling out the comic, his glee soon faded to one tragic realization. He couldn't read it. The language the ponies used was unfamiliar to him. There language was far more different from his own. He let out a groan and carefully placed it back inside the covering then back on the shelf. Hopeful that it was a foreign comic, he began to search the store for something he could read. Maybe a silent comic with no dialog.

He went through title after title, comic after comic, and still came up with the same conclusion. He was illiterate in this world and couldn't read a single thing in the store, maybe anything in this world he was in. Frustrated, he continued to look through the store, flipping through comics to find something, if not to read, maybe to look at. Aaron looked through row after row, searching for something of interest. Though he couldn't read it, he was interested at some of the characters he saw. One with a team of super ponies fighting a crazed green mare, a reptile woman fighting other reptile people, and others as equally strange.

As he flipped through the books, he soon stopped. As he took down a comic to flip through, he found that someone else had the same idea. As he saw the other hand, or in this case talon, he slowly followed it to the owner. Beside him was a new creature as it was obvious she was female. She had a sleek figure protected by a silver set of armor. Her body was covered in a thick brown fur, leading up to fluffy white feathers on her head. Instead of a muzzle, she had a thin yellow beak. Her blue eyes showed that she was just as surprised at his presence as he was.

The two held onto the comic in silence, neither of them making a move. Aaron's eyes scanned her form and saw that she was well protected, even having a sword on her belt. The sight of which prompted a small squeak from him. Neither knew what the other was, having never seen anything like it before. But in a matter of seconds, Aaron saw the woman's eyes furrow into anger as she let out a bestial roar and leapt for Aaron.

Reacting, Aaron ducked just in time to dodge her. Turning around, he saw her draw the sword on her side as a pair of wings unfurled in an aggressive manner, much like the rest of her body. "I- You can have the comic, I can't even read it!" He shouted, throwing the comic at her. She cut through it with ease, only to find Aaron was gone. But that wouldn't stay that way for long. The creature sniffed the air around her and for Aaron. It didn't take long to. Aaron was a new creature to her and as such had a new stench. She followed it around and soon discovered him cowering under the front desk.

He gave her an awkward smile and held up a coupon book. "Eh heh... want one?" She was not amused and prepared to drive her sword into the desk. Aaron yelped as he rolled out of the desk, avoiding the sharp edge of the sword. "Lady, what is your deal!?" He shouted, dodging a few more swings from her sword. The creature roared again, annoyed at how Aaron wouldn't sit still long enough so she could kill him. Aaron hid behind a comic stand, only for it to be lifted and tossed aside as if it were made from styrofoam. Aaron was about to run again, only for her to pick him up with her sharp talons. He would have to think fast if he wanted to survive. Acting on instinct, Aaron hawked a large wad of spit into the beasts eyes, making her roar in anger and pain. He had scored a direct hit and was rewarded with freedom, but not safety.

As the creature was rubbing its eyes to ease the pain, she regained her sight just in time to see Aaron run out of the store. That was when she decided that whatever that thing was, it was going to die by her hands.

Aaron was no fan of running, but when it came to running for his life, he was the number one fan. As he ran, he swore under his breath, trying to find his friends. He suddenly ran faster when he heard the beast roar once more. He turned the corner and ran into a face he was so happy to see. "Twilight!?" Aaron said as he bumped into her. The two grunted as he came to a full stop thanks to her body.

"Ow! Aaron, what the hell?!"

"Sorry, sorry. I'm uh... I'm being chased." Aaron tried to catch his breath, the adrenaline of near death starting to fade.

"By what?" The ground shuddered as something fell from the heavens, kicking up a cloud of smoke as she did so. As the dust cleared, they saw what it was. "Griffon!" Twilight said in shock, pushing Aaron aside to go into attack mode with Applejack following suit as she drew her weapon from her back. The two mares rushed for the griffon in a loud war cry, fully intent to kill. The griffon met them in kind with her sword drawn and her talons at the ready.

"Wait!!!" They all stopped mid rush as a pony came between them.

"Draco, get out of the way!" Twilight commanded, daggers in her eyes as she looked to the griffon.

"I can't let you do that, ma'am. She's with me." Twilight looked to Draco with a look of shock. Draco soon turned to the griffon.

"Gilda, stand down!"

"Gilda?" Twilight and Applejack said at the same time. Gilda growled at Draco, trying to make herself look as big as possible.

"I don't think so. That... thing, spat in my eye. It's going to die, like it or not." Draco turned to Aaron, hiding behind Twilight.

"Is he with you?" Draco asked.

"Yes, Aaron is a friend of mine and a traveling companion."

"Well then, if he is with the princess, Gilda you are hereby forbidden to do harm to... Aaron."

"Bull fucking shit! That thing, is going to die and then I'm going to fucking eat him!" Aaron felt his gut sink in fear.

"Sorry, but if you touch a hair on him, I'll be sure to cut down your rations."

"Fine. I'll eat him then. Little by little. Something his size should last me a month." Applejack stepped forward now, angered by Gilda's threat.

"Then yur gonna have tah kill me first." Applejack placed her blade in front of Gilda threateningly, letting the griffon know she meant business. Gilda would welcome the fight, to rid herself of boredom, even for a minute would be worth it. Her eyes then turned to Draco, who was giving her a stern look. With Applejack and Draco staring her down, she sighed in defeat and put her sword away.

"You dweebs and worth my shit."

"Thank you Gilda."

"Suck my dick Draco." He merely chuckled at Gilda's insult.

"That's suck my dick, sir." She flicked her beak at him, an obvious rude gesture but one Aaron didn't know of. Gilda unfolded her wings and flew off. "Sorry about that, she's a little rough around the edges."

"Clearly." Twilight turned to Aaron to help him up off the ground, dusting him off a bit. "Draco, this is my friend. Aaron." The stallion looked up at Aaron, eyeing him and sizing him up.

"Nice to meet ya. Name's Draco O'Malley." He held out his hand to shake. Aaron nervous took it, thinking it was a trap.

"A-Aaron. Aaron Trinkle."

"What kind of name is Trinkle?" Draco asked in a teasing way.

"What kind of name is Draco?" Aaron shot back, obviously a little sore about his last name.

"Heh, okay, okay. No need to get testy." Draco said with a friendly smile. "We were on our way to our base. Would you like to come with? We got plenty of water. You must be thirsty after your encounter with Gilda." Aaron couldn't lie. Gilda had drained him with the fight for his life, short as it may have been.

"Sure. I could go for some water."

"Awesome. Come along then." Draco continued to escort Twilight and Applejack with Aaron following close behind. He was unsure about this guy. After he had met Gilda, he was unsure about anyone associated with her, let alone anyone who could stand up to her.

"Twilight." Aaron whispered. "Who is this guy."

"He's a friend, Aaron. He's going to help us rescue Rainbow Dash." The walk didn't take long. Since the town was so small, there wasn't much to choose from for a base of operations. Though the choice was rather obvious. Draco had led the three into town hall. A large building that seemed to be the less damaged out of the selection of ruined walls that were once livable homes.

Once inside, the three were then greeted by a gust of cold air. Town hall was actually suitable to host ponies in, even if the walls were not pleasant to look at. There was no rot, no sand, nor any signs that the desert had touched the indoors. However, it was painfully obvious what was repaired and what wasn't. Most of the wood looked salvaged from the other buildings, explaining the massive holes.

Draco led them past the waiting room and into a large lobby where a few other ponies were sitting back and waiting for Draco to return. Once they saw him, and with company, they stood up in attention.

"Everypony, we've got guests and- Sneaky for Celestia's sake, put some pants on!" Their attention turned to a dark blue stallion in the nude, blushing heavily at the sight of Twilight and Applejack.

"S-Sorry boss!" The stallion shouted, running off to fetch appropriate clothing.

"Ugh. Sorry about him. Sneaky Quick is a nudist, but he's the best spy anypony could ask for." While he spoke, Aaron tried desperately to unsee what he had just seen, while Applejack was trying to remember it as best she could. "So, you met Sneaky, lets meet the rest of the line up." Draco went to the closest soldier to him. First up was a massive pony who looked to have eaten one too many candy bars as a child. "This load of muscle is my demolition's expert; Boom Chew. Don't let the gut fool you, most of it is muscle. Trust me on that one."

"Nice to meet you all." Boom Chew was a large pegasus stallion with a pair of small wings on his back. A massive gut protruding from his body as if it were filled to the brim with gelatin. His coat was a pure white, or at least it was long before he came to the desert. His head had a small buzz cut of a mane and a tail to match.

"Next up is my tactician expert and the brains of the operation and my second in command." Draco stood before a towering pony, barely able to stand in the room as he looked down at them with an uninterested gaze. "This is Knit Pick. He's a cool stallion once ya get to know him. And he's not all that scary, he's actually a big softy."

Twilight and the others looked up at the stallion. The clothes he wore barely fit him but they did the job of covering him up. He had a light brown coat and a short shaggy mane with a scraggly tail popping out of the top of the shorts that were once called pants that he was wearing.

"Since you both met Temper Tantrum and Hanging Loose, that just leaves my sniper." Draco went over to a ladder leading up. "Hey, we got guests!" Draco shouted, calling down whoever was up stairs. In no time, they could hear some pony coming down the ladder. What came down wasn't a pony but something else entirely. She had hooves but it was obvious she wasn't a pony. Her coat was a thick brown and her mane was a patch of curly brown hair with a small feather head dress. Aaron saw that her choice in outfit looked tribal, while not as revealing as Zecora's, it did have a strangely native feel to it while mixing in a bit of modernity to it. On her back was a bow and quiver, decorated with what looked like turqoise. "Last and certainly not least is-"

"Strongheart!?" Applejack shouted in glee, catching the room off guard. The woman in question looked to Applejack, only to gasp in surprise.

"Applejack?" She questioned.

"Yeah, it's her." Draco confirmed.

"W-What? I thought she was dead."

"Yeah, I seem to get that a lot these days."

"Well, I am happy to see you are okay. Maybe luck will be on my side and return Braeburn to me." Aaron could hear a loud gulp come from Applejack as she kept her smile up, but Aaron could see the sweat on her head.

"Y-Yeah. Maybe so." Applejack said, failing to keep herself from stuttering.

"Well, now that you all know the gang, you wanted to know where Rainbow is, right?"

"Yes," Twilight started, stepping forward eagerly to have her questions answered. "You said you could help us, so where is Dash?"

"She's in the prison."

"What prison? There is no prison." Draco chuckled as he waved his hand to gesture them to come over. He pulled a curtain aside to show her. Applejack and Aaron followed close behind her to see what Draco wanted to show them.

The moment they looked out the window, they could see it in the distance. Out in the wasteland of the desert were several obstructions. By the look of them, they were look-out towers. "Where's the prison?" Twilight demanded.

"About several feet below the ground." Draco said in a serious tone. "The place is called The Gem Fields. None of us have ever seen inside before, and we don't know how far down it goes. Gilda told us that prisoners go down and mine whatever gems they find. Its their job to take them to a distributor. But once a pony goes in, the Diamond Dogs are the ones in control. That's all we know thus far about what goes on in there." Twilight looked out at the structures in the distance, her goal seemed so far yet right in her reach.Her brow furrowed bit as she turned to Draco, a renewed look of determination in her eye.

"How do we get in?"

Chpt. 10: Two Steps Forward, One Step Back

View Online

"Okay, Okay. What if we enter through a hole in the fence, make our way to the entrance after we take out the night watch?"

"Can't. We don't have the muscle nor the weapons. The griffins are well equipped to alert of any form of attack. Spook one, you stir up the hive." Twilight, Draco and Knit-Pick had gathered around a pool table they had put back together, now blanketed by every scrap of information that they had gathered over the time they had spent in the desert. In the center was a crude map drawing out the layout of the griffon camp. All it had were a few squares around a massive circle that simply read "massive-fuck-off-hole", becoming clear that Gilda was the one who drew up the map.

The three ponies sent out idea after idea to think of a way to rescue their friend and if possible all the prisoners. Yet every idea Twilight had come up with was immediately shot down due to imminent failure or lack of resources to pull off the plan. The three ponies grew more and more frustrated as they now became a small think tank to try to solve an unsolvable issue at hand. "What if we smuggle some synthetic magic in? We could send somepony in and hand off a few vials so they can join us to fight the griffins?"

"We already tried that." Knit-pick said. "The guards there know who we are, regardless they are quite thorough with their searching of new prisoners. VERY thorough."

"H-How do you know that?" A look of shame crossed Knit-picks face, Twilight coming into realization about what he meant. "Okay then, I guess we won't go into that. But, how do they know who you are?"

"They approached us." Draco said. "Once they caught on, they came to meet us and showed just how out matched we were. They even know Gilda is an informant to us." Twilight didn't know how to feel about this news.

"So why haven't they done anything?! Why aren't any of you dead!?"

"Because, they're toying with us. It is only out of entertainment we are still alive."

"Its obvious why." Knit-pick said. "It's really boring out here for both of us. I think they take pleasure in messing with us. Hell, sometimes some of the soldiers come here to fuck with us." Twilight sighed in frustration, looking over the piles of information at her fingertips. She had the information, she just lacked the means of executing them.

"What if we send a letter out? Get more soldiers to take the prison?"

"Uh, that won't... be happening." Draco said a little flustered. "We... aren't exactly supposed to be here."

"So, you're a rogue unit then?"

"Not necessarily."

"But we totally are."

"Shut up, Knit-pick. We're here on personal matters. Rainbow gave us something, gave us hope, gave us something to fight for. A chance to have a life before being controlled so heavily. But after Rainbow got caught, there has become a bit of a conflict of powers."

"As in?"

"After Rainbow was captured, her second in command did all she could to keep things in check, and for the most part she has. Scootaloo is a great leader, sure she makes a few mistakes here and there but she has managed to keep us safe. However," Draco said, a tinge of venom filled his words. "Blueblood happened." Twilight let out a groan, understanding fully of what he was going to say.

"Okay, so, why aren't you supposed to be here?"

"After Scootaloo made her latest mistake, Blueblood, like the fucking snake he is, exploit it and started to squirm his way into power. We were ordered not to go near Appleoosa under any circumstance, deeming it treason. We only managed to get out here after Scoots may or may not have told her guards to take a break from guarding supplies after she may or may not have told us to go and get Dash." Twilight smiled from amusement. Scootaloo had always been a rule breaker, Twilight was glad that she was using it to help out a good friend.

"Okay, no reinforcements." Twilight said as she began to ponder on another plot to attack the griffons. "What about me? What if I turn myself in and-"

"I'm going to stop you right there. If you gift wrap yourself, you'll most likely be shipped off somewhere else and keep you locked down away from any pony. You're a valuable mark, Twilight. If you turn up, they'll swarm you like flies." Twilight sighed and sat back in her chair, thinking for a minute. It would seem she had come across a difficult situation.

"What about your friend?" Twilight looked up at Draco with a raised brow. "That strange thing that travels with you. We could use him for something. The griffon don't know who he is or that he's even affiliated with you."

"I don't know. Aaron's not the first po- I mean first one I'd consider for a mission this important. I don't really know what he could do." While Aaron was in as deep in this fight as Twilight was, she wasn't sure about using Aaron in their plans. At least without his consent first. "Is he really the best resource we have?"

"He's the best we got. They know who we all are and if we aren't careful, they'll know you and Applejack are here as well. Once they know, they'll storm this place to take you both into custody, or worse." Twilight could see the logic in Draco's words, they are after all criminals to the crown.

"But that just presents a new problem." Knit-Pick said. "If we were to get your companion in, what would he do? The griffins don't go in from what Gilda says. They just take the supply, but we aren't gonna be able to communicate with him once he's in the prison." Twilight and Draco groaned as they now returned to where they began. Having an idea but no resource way to execute it.

Standing up, Twilight rubbed her neck, finding it have growing soar after some time of sitting against her chair. "How about we take a five-minute break. Cool down a bit and all that."

"Best idea we've had thus far." Draco said with a chuckle. "Knit-Pick, see if you can get Boom-chew to start dinner up for us. It's getting dark soon." With that, the three dispersed for the time being to cool their heads so they could think things through for the best plan they could have.

Walking out of the town hall building, Twilight found Applejack and Aaron continuing their training. She could hear Applejack cheer him on to continue running laps from one end of the street to another. She was unsure how many they had done, but by the amount of sweat on Aaron's face, they had run for some time. Applejack on the other hand didn't have a single glisten of sweat on her coat as she jogged behind him with ease.

"Come on Aaron, let's go let's go let's go. I wanna see you sweat! I want ya to feel that burn!" She chanted, urging him on to keep going as he huffed and groaned the whole way.

"Why... won't... you... kill me." He said in between breaths, his voice crackling with each word.

"Because I don't feel like it. Just make it to the end of the road and we can stop for the day." With a light at the end of the horrid and sweaty tunnel of his exercising hell, Aaron forced his way to the end of the street. He pushed himself further and further, ignoring the burning sensation in his muscles to reach the invisible finish line.

By the time he reached it, he came a full stop and fell forward, collapsing in the sand as he was finally able to rest. "Good job Aaron. We'll continue tomorrow." He didn't care, that was future Aaron's problem. Now he was just focusing on relaxing, regardless if the sand was warm against his face. Done with training, Applejack took a seat on the steps next to Twilight. "Hey Twilight. How goes the planin' in there?"

"Not good, AJ. Every plan we think of is always one step forward, two steps back. It's tiring to say the least."

"Well, I'm sure you smart ponies could think up somethin'. Y'all seem like smart. With your help, I'm sure you could think up something."

"Thanks Applejack. You don't know how much I needed that." Applejack smiled and sat back. "I don't suppose you have any ideas that would help us by chance?"

"Not really. Why, is it really that bad?"

"Oh yeah. The best idea we have is using Aaron for infiltration."

"What's the problem with that?"

"Its dangerous is what. I don't wanna see him get hurt. I don't want him going into something he isn't ready for." Applejack looked to her friend wide-eyed with a small grin forming.

"Ya like 'em don't ya?"

"Wh-What?! Applejack, that's absurd." Applejack's grin only grew as she saw a faint blush form on her face. It was one of Twilight's greatest weaknesses. Her dark coat emphasized her blush to nearly luminescent levels. "E-even if I did... sort of, maybe liked him... in a way, it still wouldn't change things. This is a dangerous mission and I don't think he's ready for it."

Applejack sighed to herself. "Then ya best start thinkin' of something fast. Otherwise, Aaron's the best tool we got for the job. So if ya got any other ideas, ya best lay 'em on the table." With that, Applejack walked inside to let Twilight think in silence. She turned her gaze to the human in the sands, looking as if he had spontaneously died. Her mind raced with thoughts and equations that could try to help them. Yet she came up with about as much as she did in the think tank.

She weighed her options carefully, placing forward of what she knew about him that could help against what was hazardous. She knew that Aaron was brave, almost naïve at times. She knew he was kind-hearted and would aid strangers he had just met. His trustworthiness could get them in trouble. He had no combat experience, but has shown to be a quick thinker in danger. He didn't need magic to survive, which gave him a new sense of survival. With each thing she came up with, there was something that could counter it.

Then, there was one thing. Something that gave her a small glimmer of hope and an idea they could use to their advantage. "Aaron." Twilight called out. "Aaron, get up." The human merely groaned out, shrugging off her calls to try and sleep. "Aaron, get up now! I need you to do something for me." That was all he needed to hear. Waiting a few seconds, he placed both arms into the ground, forcing him up off the sands as he suddenly weighed more than led.

"What can I do for you?" He said with a yawn. He had nearly achieved sleep, something Twilight would need soon.

"I need you to talk to Nightmare."

"Why?"

"Because, she may be able to help us. I want you to tell her of our situation when you sleep and see what she can do to help out." Aaron let out a groggy moan as he tried to awaken himself.

"I doubt she could do much."

"No, but whatever she can do is enough." Aaron nodded in agreement, or nearly fell asleep as he stood up, it was kind of hard to tell. "Thank you, this means a lot to us." Without warning, twilight brought Aaron in for a hug in gratitude, giving him the jolt of energy he needed to fully awaken. His eyes darted around, unsure of what to do, his hands slowly began to wrap around her, only for her to pull away with a smile. "Come on. I think they're done with dinner."

~~~~~

Night had soon come to the ghost town, and with it the cold soon followed. Twilight didn't have a warm wagon to keep the cold at bay. Instead, the group relied on a fire pit that had been dug into the ground. There, the smell of food cooking on an open flame filled the town hall. Draco and Applejack had pulled their food supplies together for the time being, but they would still have to ration their food supply.

Passed around to each pony was a bowl with a limited supply of beans and corn. Each pony got a few spoonfuls of food per bowl as to make sure no one got more than the other. Yet Twilight was continuously offered more due to the royal status she used to once hold. She denied them time and time again, saying she had all she wanted.

As they sat around the fire, Applejack was bombarded with question after question about where she had been, how she survived, and where the other apple-family members were. She told them of how she survived in the Everfree forest for three years, escaping Tirek's soldiers to hide in the forest. The strange beasts that dwelled within as she fought for survival against the hordes of changelings that now dwelled within. Aaron could see some of the soldiers shutter at the mere mention of changelings, the looks of fear in their eyes at the mention that they had taken on strange traits that mimicked the walking dead.

Applejack assured them that they stayed in the Everfree and don't wander out of the borders. For what reason she didn't know. All she knew was that they stayed in the dark confines of forest. Other than the changelings, all Applejack had to tell them of was the random patrols that met an ill fate within her home and allowing her to scavenge whatever it was that was left. The group paid close attention to everything she said, wanting to know what became of the mare and the family she had that vanished overnight.

She merely told them she didn't know what happened to them. Saying she was cut off from the outside world. While it was half-true, Draco could tell she wasn't being front with them, she was never the best liar. Yet he knew that Applejack lied when she had to and he would keep up the illusion, but he would be sure to get the truth out of her later on. For now, he did not wish to start the first dinner with guests on dragging out secrets they didn't want to share.

"So, Twilight." Draco began. "How have you been? We've talked business for the last few hours, we haven't gotten time to chat as friends." Twilight looked up from her food, mixing her corn in with the sweet sauce of the beans.

"Well, I've mostly been on the run. Always moving, always busy. Always looking. My life hasn't been all that worth discussing until now. Other than the close calls I've had with capture or death, I've mostly just been wandering about."

"So, what's with the full transition to action."

"Lets just say my original plan..." Her gaze drifted to Aaron, talking with Boom-chew and Knit-Pick as the three stallions ate together on one side of the fire. "Didn't turn out as it should have."

"Care to elaborate on that?"

"I spent the latter part of my time on the run researching a spell that could change the tides of this battle to our favor, only to be severely disappointed with the results."

"Wait... was that beacon of light... you?"

"... It may have been."

"Cool, so what happened."

"I didn't get a monster like I wanted, but I did get a new ally." It was Draco's turn to look Aaron's way.

"So, what is he?"

"Supposedly, the most dangerous thing in existence. Though, in my time spent with him, he's relatively harmless." Twilight finished the contents of her bowl and set it aside. "I've asked him if he was willing to help us with getting Dash out. He says he will help."

"Really? wow. That saves me the trouble. I thought I'd have to make some rousing speech of doing what's right and all that junk."

"You weren't the only one." Twilight let out a yawn, stretching her arms as she stood up. "I'll be heading off to bed now."

"Oh, the guys set up a room for you. It's in the old Mayor's office."

"Thank you, Draco." Twilight turned her attention to Aaron, clearing her throat to get his attention. "Aaron, could you come with me please. We need to talk."

"Ooh, trouble in paradise?" Sneaky said with a chuckle. Aaron didn't bother to respond to Sneaky Quick's remark. From what he was told, he was the joker/oddball of the group Draco had cobbled together and was told not to take anything he said too seriously. While Twilight blushed in a faintly from the remark, Aaron merely shrugged it aside as he went with Twilight.

Leaving the rest behind, Twilight and Aaron found their way to the Mayor's old office. The room itself was bare, having been stripped down of anything of value long ago. On the floor was a mat in the middle of the room, next to it sat her belongings. Once Aaron was inside, Twilight shut the door behind her for privacy. She wanted to make sure it was just the two of them for the time being. "So, what do you need Twilight?"

"I want to give you the message before you go to sleep tonight. I want it to be as fresh in your memory as possible."

"Oh... okay then."

"Okay, here goes. I want you to tell her that we are outnumbered, we have no way of talking to Rainbow or any way for her to talk to us, we don't know what we're dealing with in terms of the griffins stationed here. Basically, we need something to turn things in our favor. Something, anything at all that can help get Rainbow out, or allow us to talk to her. Can I trust you to deliver this message to her?"

"Of course. That sounds simple enough."

"It may sound simple, but I'm counting on you for this. If Nightmare is telling the truth and does want to help us, then this is the time to prove it." Aaron nodded as he made sure to memorize her message to Nightmare. Once he figured he had it down, he turned to make his way out. "Wait." Twilight had stopped him dead in his tracks. "Do you... think you could sleep in here? I-I want to... know what she has to say as soon as you wake up."

Aaron looked to her in a daze, trying to process what she had asked. With a shrug and a smile, he spoke. "Sure. Let me go get a sleeping mat." She refrained from showing too much of her excitement, but did let a warm smile slip by her.

"Thank you. I'll... be here when you get back." He nodded before leaving the room and Twilight to fetch a mat, or at the very least something to substitute for one. He returned to the room where they were eating in and started to look for Draco. Once he had returned, he found Applejack fawning over the stallion, only to stop and blush at the sight of Aaron. "Excuse me, Draco?"

"Yeah, what do ya need, kid?"

"Do you have any other sleeping mats?"

"HA! Totally called it! Trouble in the bedroom!"

"Sneaky, shut the fuck up." Draco said as he left Applejack's side to take him where he got the mats. "Sorry about him. He's an idiot, but he's the best spy we got."

"It's fine." Aaron said, an awkward silence coming over them as they walked down the hall. "So... you and Applejack?"

"Huh? Oh. No no. Not anymore. That was... a long time ago." Aaron could see a look of regret flow through his eyes. "She an I are just friends now."

"That didn't look like friendship to me."

The stallion let out a small sigh. "I know. She was my first marefriend back in the day and I was hers. I had to leave, it was... hard on both of us."

"Ya don't say."

"Yeah. We tried to stay in touch, but my job got a little too demanding after a while. Thus, the letters... sort of stopped sending." Aaron nodded, trying not to say anything stupid. "Though, I tell ya. Seeing her alive, it eases a lot of pain when she and her family went missing. Though... I sort of wonder what would happen if I stayed with her." They came to a closet and showed Aaron the mats they all used for sleeping. "Here you are." He said, presenting the black sleeping mats. "Sorry in advance. I gave Twilight the best one."

"Playing favoritism I see."

"No, its called being respectful. She is a princess after all." He looked about for a second, making sure they were alone. "You and her... you two aren't... you know."

"Huh?"

"Are you two... preening your feathers? Cause if you are, we can give you some privacy."

"I-I don't... what?" Draco was about to continue on, only to hear a crash in the living room.

"Celestia dammit, not again. Look, whatever is going on between you two is fine, just leave a horseshoe on the doorknob and we'll understand." Draco ran off down the hall, yelling once he got to his team again. Aaron didn't really care what it was, mostly due to the fact that he was trying to comprehend what the hell just happened. Shrugging it off, Aaron took what he believed to be the cleanest bed from the closet and to make his way back to Twilight.

He passed by the room where Draco had gone too, now arguing with Gilda who had disappeared for some time now. Not wanting to get involved, he merely passed by the scene as if he never saw it. He was sure that the room was now empty and everyone had gone to sleep.

Opening the door, he froze as he saw Twilight slip on a loose shirt, catching an image of her bright purple bra. "Oh, hello Aaron." Twilight greeted him again with a shy smile. "Um... did you-"

"NO! I-I mean, no. I just got here."

"Good, good." Things became quiet for a sec, an awkwardness forming in the room, growing thicker by the second. "So, would you like to..."

"Oh, yes. Yes please." Twilight moved her mat aside, letting my make room for his own. Aaron sat his down and tried to get comfortable. He was starting to see why Draco meant best, these things were lumpy as fuck. He was convinced that they filled them with rocks and some sort of stale styrofoam. Yet, that didn't explain the flexibility, but that didn't matter much compared to how uncomfortable it was. Once he was sitting down, Twilight handed the blanket to him, immediately recognizing it as her green cloak. "Here, I don't want you getting cold."

"Oh, no Twilight. It's yours, I don't want to intrude any more than I am."

"Actually... I was thinking you and I could share. Its cold out and I don't want you catching anything." The two blushed, avoiding the other's gaze. The cloak functioned great as a blanket, the only problem is that Aaron was too big, thus the two would have to huddle together. Seeing no other way, Aaron laid beside his friend in awkward silence as she draped themselves in the dark green cloak. Aaron could feel the heat coming from Twilight as they laid together. It was a strange feeling, sure, but it he felt comfortable next to her in a way.

"So... I guess... good night." She hid her face under the blankets.

"Y-Yeah. Good night.Twilight turned away from Aaron, trying to get some sleep, or at least look like it. Aaron did the same, only his sleep didn't come so naturally due to the uncomfortable mat he lay on. Remembering Nightmare's words and tried to think of her before he went to sleep. Her grace, her beauty, her determination, her long purple hair, her warm smile and her deep pools of purple for her eyes. He connected the dots and realized that it wasn't nightmare he was thinking about. Twilight was invading his mind as he slept, what with the mare beside him and her scent coming from the thing keeping him warm, it was no mystery why he was thinking about her. Yet, strangely, he felt something else. Closing his eyes, he tried to ignore this sensation so he could focus on Nightmare. He had a job to do and he was set on seeing it through.

~~~~~

Aaron found himself floating in the void of nothing. He felt the sensation of falling without end, a cool rush of wind on his face as he seemed to race faster and faster down to nothing. Aaron screamed uncontrollably in his sleep as he raced faster and faster, only to be blinded by an incredible light that enveloped him.

The falling sensation stopped as he held his eyes shut, scared that he would hit the ground any second. But when he would open his eyes, he would find himself in a strange place. Aaron found himself sitting in a circular booth with music booming through the room. Looking closely, he found himself in a dance club. The people were moving to the beat, dancing with no end in sight. They were merely silhouettes in garish clothing. Upon closer inspection, he realized what kind of club it was. It wasn't just any dance club, but it was a disco club. He looked to the dancing shadows with reflective jackets bell bottom pants. To say Aaron felt confused, as to why he was dreaming about a music genre he had no interest in, was a bit of an understatement.

"Greetings, thine foxy mothers!" Came a familiar voice. Slowly turning to meet the voice, his eyes shrank to the size of pins as he saw the one other thing in the club with real features. She wore platform shoes/fish tank, lifting her a foot or so into the air as a gold-fish swam about in them. Moving up, Aaron could see a vibrant purple pair of bell bottom jeans that looked like they could actually function as parachutes. Coming up next was a leopard skin jacket with a low-cut shirt and a few medallions hanging around her neck. But the thing that drew Aaron's attention was her face. She had a smile on her face as her eyes were hidden behind two round dark sunglasses, seemingly attached a massive ethereal afro, swaying as she moved her head. "You called me up, so I thought I'd bring us to a funky fresh location and not that totally uncool nightmare you were having."

Aaron couldn't help but retreat into his hands as he tried to hide from the sight. "I'm starting to wonder which one was the true nightmare." Nightmare scoffed as she joined him in the booth.

"Hey, don't be putting down the funk. This music is pretty fly."

"What exactly happened to you? You look like a walking disco ball."

Nightmare responded with a giggle. "And that's the way, uh huh uh huh, I like it."

"Why are you talking like that? Seriously, you sound like that mom who tries to be cool with their son but has no idea what is currently popular."

"Ha! But you are not my foal and I care not for impressing you. I was rummaging through your mind and honestly, your music is quite interesting. Why do you not like this genre? Never before have my hips felt so fluid."

"The caretaker liked to blast the stuff in the orphanage. After nights of it, I've grown sick of Disco almost in its entirety. It also cemented my hate for roller-disco as well." Nightmare nodded and understood his reasons.

"So be it. That won't stop this groove train from headin' down to Funky Town however."

"If you say one more word like that, I'm going to-"

"What, send that guy who can stop me? What was his name?... Michael McDoesntexist?" Aaron groaned as he sat back in his seat. "Oh don't be so melodramatic. But, I do suppose I must tone down the funkiness for business. I know why you summoned me."

"Oh" Aaron said, seemingly perking back up. "Fantastic, saves me the trouble of repeating it. Please tell me you can help us. As quick as possible please, I think my ears are bleeding. If this place starts playing Do the Hustle, I might go in a blood rage."

"Just for insulting my favorite song, I shall tell you in my new accent."

"OH GOD DAMMIT!!!" Aaron growled as he slammed his head against the table.

"Here's the skinny, while I can't do nothin' involving my fine, silky touch, I can give you a sensational means of communication with your fellow companions." As Nightmare spoke, Aaron half listened to her as he slammed his head again and again to drain out the dead form of slang he so wished had stayed dead. "However, I cannot let ya call any of your crew. Their minds have been blocked off from my influence, so ya best find a pony that's pretty fly and with an open mind, in more ways than one. Ya feel me?"

"Great!" Aaron said throwing his arms up. "So, I just gotta find some other poor soul to introduce this fucking genre to!"

"No... another genre of music."

"If it ain't disco, I could care less."

"Quite so, but I do know somepony quite close to you. She has not yet had her mind protected from my influence and I could connect your mind to hers." Aaron looked to her a little concerned, knowing full well who she meant.

"I... Dunno. Applejack is a friend of mine, that seems like an invasion of her privacy."

"Then ask her for permission first. If she consents, you and her can get cozy."

"Please... Nightmare, stop with the slang. Just... let it die along with the 70's in general." Nightmare sighed, pouting like a young filly.

"Fine. After one more."

"Just get it out-of-the-way." She smiled and tried to think of her next disco-ism.

"May the force be with you."

"That's something else entirely, but whatever. Are you done now?"

"For the time being." She said with a giggle. Nightmare had to admit to herself. She had more fun in the short time she spends with the human than she does in the waking world. "Now, since we got all the droll stuff out-of-the-way, how goes your progress on the bu-... I mean, your trail."

"It's fine. Hit a few road blocks here and there, but we are making progress none the less." Nightmare's eyes go half lidded as she looks at him, giving Aaron a small chill.

"And it also seems you've tasted the fruit of my fine land. Rather interesting to have your first time with a different species, is it not?" Aaron freezes as he turns redder than a tomato, trying to find a way to lie to a pony who can and has seen all his thoughts. "Oh, don't be shy now. What happens in your dreams stays in your dreams, I promise you that much. However, your technique could use some... how do I put this, passion."

"I'm... sorry, I thought we were here to discuss the prison break, not my sex life."

"I know, but I do so enjoy our time together, so I thought you and I could get a little more friendly." Aaron raised a brow as he looked to her skeptically.

"Just how friendly here?" Nightmare responded with a giggle.

"Friendly enough." Her voice had turned sultry, throwing Aaron off of his guard "I don't intend to invite you to my swingin' pad... at least not now that is. We hardly know each other." Aaron's blush had returned, this time in full form. "Besides, I'm a married mare, technically. It totally uncool, even for a ruler of the land, to cheat on her beloved. That's just wack." She practically spat out the last word. "But, if you do save this bunny from the man, I might be inclined to join your herd. Oh wait... you don't know what that is, do you?"

"N-Not really. Applejack won't tell me unless..."

"You strike her. I know, I saw the memory. You seem to not like hurting others. Its understandable, but no pony ever said you had to hurt any pony. I had asked you to learn how to defend yourself, not to start random bar brawls. You have nothing to worry about, trust me.

"Can we... Can we drop the subject please. I don't wanna talk about it." Nightmare shrugged, seeming to float closer to him to bring the human in for a hug. Froze as he felt the her large breasts press against him. He could practically see them starting to pop free from the low cut shirt

"I will... under one condition. I'll even tell you what a herd is." He let out a groan as weighed his options.

"Fine... what do you want." she turned his face to her, a look of passion floating about in her brilliant blue eyes as they stared him down. He looked back into her as their faces slowly moved closer to each other.

"I want..." She whispered, her lips began to pucker up. Aaron couldn't help but do the same as his eyes closed. "I want..." He waited for their lips to meet, but they never came. Instead, he got the rest of the sentence. "I want you do get funky." Aaron's eyes shot open as the music soon returned, the two in the center of the dance floor yet again.

"Son of a-...!"

"Oh come on, Aaron." Nightmare said, swinging her hips to the beat of the music. "Come dance with me, at least for a little bit. It won't kill you." She started to move her hands in a way like she was pulling rope like a mime, only to feel an actual rope around his waist, being pulled closer to her.

"Ya always get what you want, don't you."

"When I'm with you that is. Come on, one dance, and I'll tell you everything you want to know. You got nothing to lose my non-blood related sibling." Aaron let out a groan, looking about at the silhouettes as they copied Nightmare's moves. Even for a music genre he loathed, Aaron had to admit she knew how to swing those hips.

"Fine... but this doesn't leave the dream. And no more 70's slang either!"

"I make no such promises." She took hold of him and swung him about on the dance floor. "But, I will tell you what you want, and need to know." With that, the song changed, one that would have been a deal breaker for Aaron, but he was curious and wanted questions. Plus, who was she going to tell. With a sigh, Aaron joined Nightmare on the dance floor. Shaking his hips to hers and moving to the song of Staying Alive by honestly who the hell cared. Repressed memories started to flow back in as he soon danced with the mare. "My my, you're quite light on your hooves." She said, as she found her way into Aaron's arms.

"Don't push it. Now, why does Applejack want me to hit her so much?"

"It's simple." Nightmare said, pointing to the skies then to the ground, Aaron matching her dance moves as the did this repeatedly. "Applejack merely wishes to see how strong you are. She's not asking you to punch her in the eye, just in the arm at least. Trust me when I say she can take anything you can dish out." Aaron let out a groan as they met each other again, their feet seemingly sliding along the dance floor like magic.

"I dunno. I'm still uncomfortable about it."

"It's like your kind says; like a band-aid, it's best to get it over with quick. It'll hurt for a bit, but you'll be glad it's over." Aaron sighed as he lifted her up as they spun around. Nightmare was practically weightless, though he understood why. You can do what you wish in dreams.

"Okay, I've heard the word 'herd' for a while now and I'd very much like to know what it is." Aaron sat her down on the dance floor, refusing to dance any further until he had his answer.

"Ugh, you're bringing down my groove, Aaron. That's not very cool of you."

"Nightmare, please."

"Oh..." She looked to him, a smile forming on her face. "Fine, but for stopping our lovely time together, I won't tell you what it is entirely." She snapped her fingers as two familiar faces soon joined them. Twilight and Applejack, dressed as equally ridiculous as Nightmare was, had found their way to Aaron's Arms. The two had a sultry look on their faces as their eyes were covered by a pair of sunglasses. Applejack's being shaped like apples, while Twilight had a pair of sparkling stars. The two fakes looked up at Aaron into his eyes, liking their lips hungrily. "A herd simplified is an intimate relationship with two oro more mares. Though, its purpose has shifted over the years."

Aaron had no idea how to respond to that. He had always been told that a relationship should only involve two people and any more was frowned upon. Still, he wasn't particularly against the idea. "O-Okay. But, why are Twilight and Applejack here." She never responded, merely blowing him a kiss as Aaron seemed to float away.

"You'll know when you see it, be vigilant. The clues are right there, you just need to look at those closest to you. Catch ya on the flip side!" Nightmare and the two dream clones of Applejack and Twilight waved him goodbye, their time together coming to an end. Aaron had no way of controlling himself as he seemingly tumbled around in the air without any way of stopping himself. But regardless, he had a message for Twilight. One where he may be able to help turn the tides of their issue.

~~~~~

Finding himself awaken, he was momentarily blinded by the first rays of sunlight to leak in through the cracks of the boarded up window. He let out a groan as his body began to awaken with him. With a long yawn, Aaron laid in his bed to give his body a chance to fully awaken before he goes through his new morning routine. He didn't want to continue though Applejack's insane workout regimen, the thought of such made him only want to sleep more. Yet, he still had to get up today. He had a job to do, and to deliver Nightmare's message to Twilight. He had to tell her what they now had at their disposal.

After five minutes, Aaron began to rise from his bed, only to feel something pulling him back down. Around his neck were two familiar purple arms holding him in place on the mats. He tried to turn himself around but the arms refused even the most basic of movements, thinking that he was trying to escape their grasp. After a struggle, Aaron managed to see the face of who had held him down. He wasn't surprised who it was, yet was surprised at how she looked.

Her mane was an utter mess and a thin line of drool ran down her muzzle to the mat. A soft snore could be heard along with a faint puff of morning breath right into Aaron's face. He managed to pass through the smell, only to suppress a chuckle. He was unsure if Twilight had done this intentionally or not, and frankly he didn't care. He liked where he was right now and he liked being with Twilight. Making a quick decision, Aaron decided a few more minutes of sleep wouldn't hurt. He knew Applejack would understand.

Turning himself around, he got back into his original position on the bed. He could feel Twilight spooning him in her sleep, even adjusting herself to hold him closer to her body. He didn't mind it at all, even going as far as to say he enjoyed it quite a bit.

Closing his eyes, he reached up to Twilight's arms, taking hold of them for as he rested for another five minutes. A term which meant to Aaron as 'Whenever I stop enjoying sleep'. Though with Twilight close to him, he figured it would be a while.

Chpt. 11: The Plan

View Online

"Aaron. Aaron, wake up." The human slept soundly in his bed, only to let out a long groan as he was nudged awake. "Come on, I need you to get up." Aaron had awaken to find Twilight sitting over him, rocking him awake until she saw his eyes slowly open. By the sound of her voice, Twilight wasn't all that awake herself. She'd been waiting for Aaron to bring back news from Nightmare Moon. "Aaron, what did she say? Can she help us? Please, tell me you have anything, anything at all."

"Ugh... Twilight, come on. I just woke up." That was half-true. He had awaken early but went back to sleep for some time after seeing Twilight wrapped around him. Now that he was free from her, he sat up with a frazzled head of hair as he tried to get his vision to return to normal. All the while, Twilight was on the edge of her seat, waiting for an answer.

"Sorry, I'm just a little wound up."

"Its fine." Aaron let out a yawn as he tried to fully awaken himself. "Okay, so, I got good news and bad news." Twilight froze up, not knowing if she should be ecstatic for the good news or dread the bad.

"Okay, what's the good news?"

"Good news is that we now have a way of communicating within the prison. Bad news is that it can only be with someone who isn't protected from Nightmare's... dream walking ability."

"Oh, that is a problem. Rainbow had all of her troops protected from her as to not give away harmful information."

"Yeah, I know. However, I already know who can help." Aaron said with a smile, gaining Twilight's attention once more. "Applejack isn't protected as of yet. Thus, if I am to be sent in, I can tell you guys what's going on. Maybe coördinate something with your friend inside." Twilight bit her lip at the prospect of that idea. She didn't want to send in Aaron, truly she didn't. Thoughts of the griffins tearing him apart and eating him in gruesome detail lingered throughout her mind.

"You're really gonna go through with that, aren't you?" Aaron nodded in reply. "Do you know the risks?"

"No, neither do you."

"Then why go through all of this? Knowing you could get hurt for somepony you don't even know?" Aaron shrugged.

"Because I want to." That was the only reason he gave her as well as himself. It was the reason he told himself, yet not even he knew why he was willing to throw himself headlong into danger. Twilight was absolutely baffled, she had never known a pony, or anything else for that matter so reckless. Well, wasn't entirely true. If he was to take up the mission laid before him, Rainbow may indeed meet her match in the department of recklessness. Hopefully that wouldn't be a disaster in the making.

Before they could continue, a knock was heard at the door. "Excuse me your highness, but Draco wishes for you to join us at the table again." They recognized the voice as Knit-pick.

"I'll be out in a minute." Twilight called out, returning to Aaron. "If you are going to do this, then promise me one thing. I want you, no, I need you to promise me that you'll come back alive." Aaron nodded, but that wasn't enough for her. "I need to hear it."

"I promise."

"You promise what."

"I promise to come back with your friend alive." Twilight smiled, she would hold onto that promise until he returned. Without warning, Twilight brought her into a hug.

"I'll hold you to it."

"Don't worry. If I die, I'll be sure to haunt you." She punched him in the arm. "Ow. What was that for."

"This is serious. I don't want you dying in there."

"And I won't. I may not be able to fight, but that doesn't mean I can't take care of myself." Twilight sighed to herself, if he wasn't going to change his mind, she may as well make sure he wouldn't die in there.

"Alright. I'll go tell Draco the plan."

"What, that I have a direct link to the queen of the world?"

"Oh sweet Celestia, no! I'll just tell him I established a telepathic link to you."

"Could you do that?"

"I could, but that would use up a lot of my magic supply. I need all I can if we are to smuggle it into the prison." Twilight fetched her fake leg beside her bed, immediately strapping it to herself. "I'll see ya later Aaron. Maybe we could eat together during dinner." Twilight didn't mean to say that last part, in fact she pretty much froze up after realizing it had slipped out.

"Sure, sounds like fun." Twilight could hardly believe it. That was a complete accident and yet it had worked out so smoothly. With a firm blush forming on her face, she made her way out of the room. She didn't bother to pick up her cloak, she would return to sleep there when night fell once more.

Now that Twilight was gone, Aaron had to get a new change of clothes. He sweat for most of the day yesterday and he could still feel it on his shirt. Pulling his it off, Aaron began to dig through his bag for new clothes. The pants were fine, the shirt was just sporting a thick-set of angel wings. He remembered where they had set their bags down and started to rummage through his for a new shirt. "There you are!" Aaron jumped in surprise, someone was shouting at him. "I've been lookin' all over for ya."

"Sorry, Applejack. Just wanted a few extra minutes of sleep is all."

"That ain't no excuse." Applejack loomed over him as he was kneeling down, searching for a new shirt. "What are ya doin'?" She asks sternly.

"looking for some clothes. I burn real easy."

"Burn? Aaron, I ain't gonna set ya through a fire course. I may be strict but I'm no monster."

"No, sunburn. From what I was able to find from my family heritage, I'm a third irish. Meaning I can be rather sensitive to the sun's rays. Hell, I can already feel myself peeling just thinking about it." Yet, in the time he had spent in Equestria's desert, not once did he feel a singe on his skin. He just wrote it off, thinking they had a thicker Ozone layer than Earth's. Applejack wa curious as to what he was doing. It shouldn't take that long to find a shirt and she hadn't known him to be so picky with what he wore. She leaned over a bit to see what he was doing, only to look in shock at what he was rummaging through. She saw bits of her own clothing in the bag.

"Uh, Aaron. I reckon you won't find anything in there."

"Why not?"

"Cause you're digging through my bag, and I suggest ya stop before ya find anything you don't want to see." Aaron stopped his search, gulping loudly as he stood up. He didn't see anything much, but it did explain why the shirts were too small for him. "Your bag is the other one." Aaron didn't know. They had the same looking carrying bags with the same black and grey design. The only one he could differentiate was Twilight's, but that was back in her room.

Without saying another word, Aaron closed up Applejack's bag and went looking through the other. He just grabbed a random white shirt and stood back up. "So, are we gonna-"

"No, we don't have to mention this ever again if we head out now and start today's training." He nodded in agreement and followed her outside. There, they could see that they had an audience. Sitting across the way was Boom-chew, Strongheart, Sneaky Quick, and Gilda. Not a particular fan of Gilda, Aaron avoided all eye contact with the griffon. He could tell she didn't like him much.

"Hey, there's the thing of the hour!" Sneaky shouted, raising his drink to them.

"What are y'all doing out here?" Applejack demanded.

"Draco had a tizzy when we started to clutter the, quote unquote, thinking room. He kicked us out cause he says we can't think."

"He told you that." Boom-chew corrected. "He said, Sneaky, put on some fucking pants, there are ladies present. You insulted him, he kicked you in the nuts."

"Which sucks cause I wanted to do that." Gilda chimed in.

"Then, as you were crying, me and Strongheart dragged you outside where Draco told us to keep you out of Knit-pick and Twilight's way and to make sure you keep the underwear on at the very least." The small pegasus humphed like a defeated child, sulking in his seat as he laid back.

"Interestin' story guys. So, why are you ladies out here with him?"

"Meh, the Warden at the prison is getting his tail feathers in a knot. Thought I'd come down here where at least somepony knows how to relax and take things a little easy." Applejack turned to Strongheart.

"I'm just here to be with friends for the moment." Applejack raised a brow at the four of them, only to turn her attention back to Aaron.

"Well, y'all can hang out if ya want. Right now, Aaron and I got some work to do." Aaron let out a quiet groan. Last time he let his frustration known, Applejack doubled the laps across the town. Then, he remembered Nightmare's words to him. He still didn't want to do it, but if it would get him out of it.

"Hey, Applejack."

"Yeah?"

"You know that whole... hitting test... thing?" That had caught Applejack's attention.

"What about it?" Aaron's eyes darted around nervously.

"There's... no other alternative, is there?"

"Yes, there is actually." Aaron seemed to perk up. "Ya keep exercising until you pass out or I tell you how to stop."

"But how does that teach me how to fight?"

"It teaches you when to fight. If somepony is pickin' on ya, you best be ready to fight for yourself because sometimes the ponies ya rely on most ain't always gonna be there." That had struck a blow with Aaron, he knew that lesson all too well. Though he never raised a fist, he always found ways around his problems without resorting to violence. But with Applejack, there was no other way. "Now, I can understand not wanting to fight, trust me I do. I was just like you when I was learnin'. I never wanted to hurt no pony, but I learned fast that not everypony thinks that way. Specially with this day and age, ya best be learnin' how to defend the ones ya love and for yourself. Cause Twilight an' I, we ain't always gonna be there to protect you." Aaron sighed in defeat. Her words sank into his psyche and stuck firmly.

"Fine, I'll... do it." Applejack smiled warmly at Aaron, placing a hand on his shoulder reassuringly.

"Smart move. Now, hit me with your best shot." Aaron took a deep breath, calming his nerves and brought back his fist. Applejack had a determined smile on her face as she saw it coming. Closing his eyes, he sent his fist flying into Applejack's arm. He had made contact with her, but it didn't feel like an arm. It was... softer. Opening his eyes, he nearly gasped in fear at what he did hit.

Laughing hysterically, Boom-chew and Sneaky could barely control themselves at what they had just watched while Gilda and Strongheart looked on with a deadpanned face, though Gilda was trying not to crack a smile. Aaron had wanted to hit her arm, her shoulder at best. But in his folly, he went for something a little off the path. His fist was planted on her right breast.

Aaron waited for repercussions from Applejack, frightened at what they might be. A hundred laps with no breaks, a thousand push ups with no water, sit ups off the edge of the town hall with the threat of dropping him off. His mind was racing so fast at what he would face, even going to irrational things Applejack would do. Instead, Applejack took off her purple glass as a smile cracked on her face. "Ya know," She began as she chuckled. "If ya wanted tah feel 'em, I would of let ya if you asked." Sneaky immediately stopped laughing, only for his jaw to drop.

"A-A-A-Applejack... I-I'm so-" She pressed her fingers to his lips and hushed him.

"Don't be sorry. That was a good punch, even if you were holding back a bit." She said with a pair of bedroom eyes. "Now that I know you can hit, how's about we get to the real training." Aaron gulped as he watched her get into a fighting stance Aaron had never seen before. He had seen a few kung-fu movies in his life, but he had never seen one quite like this before. He didn't know how to match her and merely put his fists up in a boxing stance. "Don't worry... I'll be gentle, at first that is."

~~~~~

Twilight, Draco and Knit-Pick were inside. Twilight had divulged the information to Draco without telling him the whole truth. All she said was that she had a way of communicating with Aaron inside the prison without anypony knowing. Thus, it had spurred a new rush of enthusiasm for their plan. It was almost too good to be true for them, but if Twilight said she had a way to get messages in and out, then they'd believe it.

"So, we got a way to communicate with Dash. How do we do get her out?"

"Well, I have a few ideas running around. My magic supply is limited at the moment, but it if I use a small amount of it, I could hide it on Aaron with a small invisibility spell."

"How, they'll search him. D-Knit-pick barely got out of it unscathed."

"Physically that is." He added.

"Yeah, I've been curious about that, how did you get out of that?"

"The less you know about that the better. Long story short, I played therapist for half a month."

"Month and three weeks." Knit-Pick corrected.

"Right. So, even if you hide the potions with some illusion, they'd still pat him down and give him a good probe." Twilight began to think for a moment.

"They won't pat him down if he's naked." Knit-pick added. The two froze for a moment. The two looked to each other for a moment, unsure of what to make of the idea.

"I don't know. I mean, that feels... like we're taking advantage of him. We're already sending him into a dangerous situation, stripping him to smuggle something in synthetic magic seems like going a little too far." Draco looked to be struggling with the same issue.

"Well, what if we... bribe him?" Draco asked.

"With what? We're barely a recon squad. Hell, calling us a guerilla squad is being generous."

"Yes, thank you Knit-pick. Clearly you are the beacon of morale on this team." Draco said in a monotone voice. With a sigh, Draco began to think of any alternative for the plan, but he wasn't exactly coming up with anything. "Look, Twilight, I'm not saying I'm on board with the idea, but considering our current position-"

"Oh come on, Draco!"

"Hold, on. I'm not on completely on board with the idea, less than forty percent, but we're pushed up against a wall here. Desperate times call for desperate measures, Twilight. I wouldn't do it unless there was no other way."

"Well, there has to be another way! I'm not going to take away his dignity like that!" The room goes quiet as Twilight slams her fist on the table. The two had reached a stalemate in the plan after gaining the proper advantage they so desperately needed. With a sigh, Draco sat back and began to think. He looked about, weighing his options.

"What if... we send in Aaron to scout out the area, see if it's safe to come in... and... I'll see if ew can have somepony else do the whole-"

"Sneaky Quick." Twilight suggested.

"I was going to say that." Knit-pick added. They looked to each other and nodded. Draco however, wasn't too keen on sending in more soldiers than he already had to.

"Huh, got through that one fast. Okay then, looks like we got a plan. Lets hope to Celestia that it works." Twilight sighed in relief, falling back into her seat as she had dodged a bullet for Aaron's sake. "Twilight, would you care to accompany me so that we may explain the plan we've concocted?"

"Might as well. I'd like to get this rescue mission underway as soon as possible." The three ponies got up and began to walk outside. They were more than happy to have finally come up with a plan that had a chance of success, especially Twilight. She was quickly running ideas through her head on how to safely undergo a rescue mission with the least amount of suffering friendly casualties. While she thought, Draco opened the door for her, only for Twilight to break her concentration with a gasp in surprise as Aaron fell before her hooves with a thud.

Seeing Aaron before her, bloodied and bruised with a black eye to match, practically drained all the color from her face. But what got her most was seeing him get back up for more. "That the best you got?!" He shouted, throwing his fists back up.

"Heh, you ain't seen nothin' yet." As he approached her, Applejack delivered an expertly performed aerial roundhouse kick to the face. The peanut gallery let out a cheer as Applejack had come out victorious, or so it would seem. Somehow, by some miracle of fate, Aaron managed to get up and walk away from that. "How are you still standin'?!" Applejack was impressed. Not many could stay away after a kick to the face from her, let alone three.

"Ahmn, gha nndt... mmfm crap... thunder... eash lightnin'." Aaron managed to slur something out resembling speech. Twilight watched in horror as the two fought. somehow, Aaron was able to block some of Applejack's attacks and divert them but now and then, a punch would slip through and hit its mare.

"WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!!!" Twilight shouted to them all. She looked furious, diverting her attention to Applejack and Aaron specifically. "I leave you two alone, for thirty minutes... THIRTY... MINUTES... and that is how long it takes you both... to do something stupid!"

"Ah, come on Twilight. I'm just teaching him how to defend himself. Look, he's fine." Applejack brings the swaying man over to her in a small hug. The two of them give a toothy grin, however Aaron seemed to be missing a few teeth in his grin. Twilight took a deep breath and sighed. "Hell, I'm surprised he lasted this long. He can take a lot of punishment. He just kept gettin' back up. I thought I couldn't stop 'em." Twilight held up her hand to stop the talking, obviously frustrated.

"Aaron. My room. Now!" She demanded. Nopony made any snide remarks, they all knew when to take things seriously. Aaron followed close behind Twilight. Draco looked over to his team and didn't say anything. Normally, he'd encourage team members to spar together, hell he'd even take bets with his friends just for fun. But they needed Aaron to be at his best, not with a proper ass kicking.

Forcing her door open, Twilight stormed into her room, visibly pointed toward Aaron. "Sit." She commanded, going for her bag. Aaron sat as commanded, not wanting to aggravate her anymore than she already was. He gulped a bit as he wiped a bit of blood from his forehead. Applejack had really done a number on him, but it was nothing all too serious to him. He had learned much from Applejack today and didn't regret a single moment of it, regardless of the killer headache he had.

Turning towards Aaron, Twilight could be seen taking a gulp out of the synthetic magic supply she had brought. With her horn springing to life with magic, Twilight sat down close to Aaron as her hands glowed to life. "Hold still, this is going to hurt." He knew it would. After the changeling bite, he knew what to expect from the healing spell. Taking a deep breath, Twilight placed her glowing hands onto his face. It felt like his skin was being singed by some hot object but he refrained from moving too much. He just kept focus on Twilight and her alone.

"You have pretty eyes." He said out of nowhere. It nearly threw her off but she kept it where it needed to be.

"Please, don't distract me."

"Sorry." Things went quiet for some time, the two just stared at one another in an awkward silence. "Um-"

"Just what were you thinking!" She blurted out. "You could have gotten yourself killed or badly hurt!" Aaron didn't know how he could respond to that. He was about to try, and was yet cut off again. "Maybe you shouldn't go in, maybe bringing you along was a mistake in of itself." Twilight looked on at Aaron, who looked hurt by her remark. She let out a sigh and continued her work. "I'm sorry... that was uncalled for. I'm just so... I don't know... protective of you. I brought you here, away from your home. Even if you like it here, I brought you into this nightmare. You don't... know it like I do. The horrible things I've seen, the nightmares I have on a daily basis, the fear of losing everything I ever had." The healing was done and Twilight removed her hands to see Aaron's fixed face. "I'm... sorry for yelling earlier. I just got a little over-emotional is all, but you must understand. I care about you, you're my friend and I don't want to see you get hurt."

He was unsure if he was allowed to talk yet, though even if he could, what could he say to something like that. Seeing someone show that they cared that much about him was practically foreign to him. He liked it, but he had no idea how to approach it. So, he let his instincts take hold.

While Twilight looked at him, Aaron brought Twilight into a warm hug. Twilight froze up immediately upon contact but eventually let her guard down and accepted it. All the while, two ponies watched from the crack of the door. "Heh, told ya they were cute together."

"Yeah, when you're right, you're right, AJ." The orange mare crossed her arms smugly as they walked away from the scene. "Still, I am nervous about this whole thing. I have my own issues with sending in the stallion."

"Yeah, but after today, Aaron will do just fine."

"You sure?"

"Remember who you're talkin' to, Draco? If I wasn't sure, I would have had Aaron sit in the corner the entire trip." Draco groaned a bit, his doubts eating away at him.

"Fine, if you say so."

"Trust me, Aaron will do well."

~~~~~

As night began to fall, dinner was decided to start a bit early to discuss the plan. Draco and Knit-pick had taken center stage before the others. Aaron, Applejack and Aaron took the back seats. They already knew the plan, everypony else might as well be filled in on it as well.

"Alright everypony, listen up." Draco said in an authoritative tone of voice. "The day we've all been waiting for is coming up. Our next rescue is coming close and we need to make sure everypony is up to speed." They all gave Draco and Knit-pick their undivided attention. "Now, thanks to our unscheduled visit by our lovely princess and her friends, we now have access to magic, as to what little there may be. But before we do anything with it, we will be sending in a scout who will be able to tell us all about what goes on inside and how to make use of prison itself to our advantage."

"How are we going to do that? There isn't exactly a post office here."

"That may be true, Boom-chew, which is why we'll be sending in Twilight's companion. He and Twilight have a telepathic connection which allows them to communicate."

"Really? Hey, kid. What does the princess think of me?" Sneaky says with an ego stroking smirk.

"She thinks you should wear pants more often." The others broke out into a small fit of laughter, even Sneaky found it quite amusing.

"I didn't know you could talk to him through your mind?" Applejack whispered.

"It's... complicated. I'll fill you in later."

"Calm down guys. For once, Sneaky's constant need to expose himself to the world is going to come in handy for a change."

"I find that quite hard to believe." Gilda scoffed. "What's he gonna do, make them die from laughter?"

"Not quite. Sneaky shall smuggle the synth into the prison once Twilight gives us the signal to move in. After which, you will be sent with the magic strapped to yourself with an illusion spell to hide what remains of the package."

"Why do I have to be naked though?"

"They won't do a pat down on you if you're naked. And as far as they know, we don't have any magic."

"But... they'll still do a cavity search."

"I know." The room went quiet for a moment as the realization soon came in.

"Ohhhhhhh... fuck."

"Precisely." Draco said, clearing his throat. "After the magic is secured, we'll see to it that dash and several other pegasi get fly out and free themselves. After which, we outnumber them and drive them out of here. We'll see what we can do about making some make-shift weapons. Strongheart, do you think you can make more bows for us?"

"I can try with what we have. I'm not a miracle worker."

"Excellent. Boom-chew, I'm gonna need you to bulk up and lose the gut. I want you ready to crack skulls as soon as I give the word."

"YEEAAH!!!" He screamed at the top of his lungs, flexing what were once muscles.

"Knit-Pick." The tall stallion turned to his friend and nodded. "Do what you do best."

"If I must." He said in a calm tone of voice.

"What about me, boss?" Gilda asked as she stood up. Draco sighed to himself as he turned to her.

"Look, Gilda. I know you and I haven't always seen eye to eye, but what I'm asking for you to do is to kill members of your own species." She snorted at the remark, sickened he even made the comparison.

"Dude, those ain't griffins. Griffins don't bow to some asshole with a god-complex. Nopony, and I sure as fuck mean, no pony tells the griffon empire what to do. So, you either tell me right here and now if you want me here or if I should fuck off." Draco merely smirked.

"Very well then. I'd be happy to have you fighting on our side then." They all smiled to one another. This was it, this was what they had waited for, to rescue their leader and friend from the prison that was beneath their hooves. "Hey, kid. How long 'til you think you're ready to go?" Aaron began to think for a moment.

"Well, how about a week? Gives me some time to keep on training with Applejack now that we are finally punching and kicking."

"And groping." Sneaky added.

"It would really help if I had some way of defending myself. Plus, a little freedom before I get sent into the slammer."

"Okay, I can understand that. In one week's time, we begin operation... um... Knit-pick a little help here." The tall stallion sighed as he stepped forward.

"In one week, we shall commence on Operation Naked Mole. I suggest you all spend your time wisely in preparation." They all looked to each other with mixed emotions. Twilight, however, was the one with doubts and thoughts of how this could fail. She always considered all outcomes, not just the positive ones. Yet, as she pondered how this could all go wrong, she would see an image of Aaron laying dead on the ground. Seeing such a thing terrified her to no end.

"Twilight." Hearing her name, she snapped out of her worries of Aaron in favor of the real one standing over her. "Come on, let's go fill Applejack in on our part." Twilight nodded as she got up from her seat. The two saw Applejack from across the room, sizing up Draco. It was painfully obvious to the two of them.

"AJ." Twilight called out. "Come on, we need to talk." Her smile soon faded, thinking she was going to be scolded for what she did to Aaron earlier today. The three walked to a separate part of the building to talk more in private. "Alright Twilight, before ya get goin' I wanted to say I'm sorry for what I did. I didn't kno-"

"No, Applejack, this is something else." Twilight interrupted. "We need to fill you in on what's going to go on with our side of things?"

"What are ya talkin' about?"

"Aaron has something he wants to ask you." Twilight clarified. Applejack turned her attention to the human and smiled.

"What'cha want to ask me, sugar cube?" Aaron cleared his throat and took a deep breath.

"Well, I wanted to ask you for permission to use your...m-mind as a way for me to communicate with you and the others."

"... Is that it?" She said a little confused.

"Well, yeah. I thought it'd be an invasion of privacy so I wanted to ask you for permission first before I went on through."

"Sugarcube, ya don' need to ask me for that."

"I don't?"

"No. I trust ya not to go rummagin' around where ya don't belong. I don't have any secrets worth keepin' anyway."

"Okay, I can do that. I promise I won't go near anything that isn't my business. though this is the mind, so who knows what I may find in there."

"We'll just have to find out. While we're here though, did Nightmare tell ya anything else I should know?" Aaron began to recall his dream, groaning a bit as he recalled her new interest in human pop culture, outdated as it may be.

"Well, after she told me how she could help, I do admit we talked a bit afterwords."

"Nothing too fragile I hope." Twilight still had some lingering mistrust in Nightmare, and it was clear in her voice.

"Not really. She just asked me how I was doing since the last time we spoke and I asked her what a herd was. Other than that... nothing worth remembering." Applejack and Twilight looked to one another upon hearing that he now knew what a herd was. While twilight wasn't glad to hear it, she was happy that she didn't have to explain it to him.

"So, you know what a herd is now, do ya."

"More or less so, but yeah I got the picture." The gears in Applejack's mind were starting to turn, a devious smile on her face as she started to size Aaron up.

"Hm. Interesting. Aaron, could you got get us something to eat. I wanna talk with Twilight for a moment."

"Oh, sure. Twilight, I haven't forgotten about dinner. I'll waiting your room with our food, if that is okay with you."

"Yes, that is fine." With that, Aaron left the two mares alone, who patiently waited for him to turn the corner.

"So, what do ya think?"

"About what?"

"Oh, don' give me that. Don't tell me ya haven't wanted to take 'em for a ride. Twilight turned beet red.

"I-I have no idea what you are insinuating here."

"Oh, you know. I seen the way ya look at 'im. How ya get all scared stiff when danger comes his way, how protective ya are around him. The subtle looks ya get when he ain't looking. I already know ya like 'em, so I was wonderin' if you and I would like tah share 'em." Twilight looked at her friend dumbfounded.

"You're serious? Starting a herd with... Aaron?"

"I don' see why not. He's tall, kinda funny lookin' but in a good way, strong, kind, and-"

"Not Equestrian. He doesn't know how that sort of thing works. What if we fall apart. What if he... breaks our heart?"

"Then I break his face." Twilight started to pale. "But it won't come to that. Aaron's a good kid, he won't do anythin' to hurt us. Hell, I think we have a greater chance at hurting him more. He may be strong, but he's a big softy. When he was about to hit me today, I thought he was about to throw up or pass out by the way he was shakin'." Twilight let out a groan, weighing the options in her mind.

"Well... say I... may be interested, what then? Would it be just the two of us?"

"Don' have to be. If the others want in on what we got, I ain't got a problem with sharing. Just as long as no pony gets hurt that is." Twilight sighed to herself. She did like Aaron, she was just unclear if she liked him more than a friend. Sure she ogled him here and there, but never to a noticeable degree.

"I... would like some time to think about it. I don't really know if I should rush into something like this."

"Suit yourself, but the moment ya make your move, I want to be there when it happens." Twilight nodded in agreement. "Good, now go enjoy your dinner, I'm gonna go scrounge up whatever those animals didn't eat."

"Thanks. I'll see you later then." Applejack nodded and left Twilight in the hall. It didn't take long before she could hear Applejack arguing about the food rations that were left.

~~~~~

Twilight cracked the door to her room and found Aaron sitting on the mat with two plates of buttered bread and beans. She could see him waiting patiently for her to enter. He had a nervous look about him that reminded Twilight of herself in the early days of her life. She couldn't help but smile.

She cleared her throat and knocked on the door to announce her presence. She walked in to find Aaron pushing back his hair, trying to make himself look presentable. She didn't mind either way. She prefered ponies to just be themselves instead of trying to make a good impression. Besides, Aaron had already made an impression on her, he just didn't know how big of one it was.

Twilight sat down and took her plate into her lap, using her bread to scoop up the beans. "So, what did... you and Applejack talk about?" Aaron asked, trying to dispel the silence that had overtaken the room.

"Nothing, just some lingering doubts about the mission." Twilight said, avoiding eye contact to hide her lie.

"Oh... Is there... anything you'd like to talk about then?" Twilight shrugged, feeling the awkwardness of the situation. Aaron could see her eyes dart about, in search of an invisible topic as if it were floating about in the air. Though, she did find one in particular.

"Do you... really think my eyes are pretty?" Aaron nodded with a warm smile.

"Yeah. I've never seen purple eyes before. I think they look amazing." Twilight couldn't help but blush. "Have you ever dated before Twilight?" She chuckled at the question.

"No- well, actually there was this one time. It was with a stallion. His name was Flash Sentry. He was a soldier back in the Crystal Empire, it was where my brother and sister-in-law ruled." She took another bite of her food. "Anyway, he and I had a little crush on each other. I asked him out to dinner and we actually clicked. We both came from regal backgrounds, both military families, and we both were fans of the Sir Feather Breaker of the Seven winds." Aaron just smiled and nodded as if he knew what that was, getting a giggle from twilight from his exaggerated expression.

"So, what happened with you two."

"Well, after the second date, I... may have botched things."

"What did you do?"

"... I may have... said the "L" word too fast." She said with an innocent smile.

"Ooh, Twilight I've never dated before and even I know that's a dating no-no."

"I know, I regret it everyday too. He was so nice too, but... we did manage to stay friends, regardless of some lingering awkwardness between us." She took a large bite of her food yet again. "Hey Aaron. Why the sudden interest in dating?"

"Because, I was wondering if this was a date. You asked me so suddenly and you looked like you had stepped on a landmine."

"I don't know what that is."

"Not important, but I would like to know if this is a date?" The silence returned, Twilight turning a few shades of red before answering.

"It... can be if... you're interested." She gave Aaron a warm smile.

"I'd like that. I'd like that very much, Twilight." Aaron looked to the purple alicorn, a strange feeling developing in his mind as he looked to her. Though it was for a split second, Aaron could have sworn her eyes sparkled. He had no idea if it was a natural part of her anatomy or was something else. Either way, he found it beautiful. "You're not going to say the "L" word on the second date are you?" Twilight used her pillow to hit Aaron over the head. The two laughing from the remark.

"How do you know there'll be a second date?"

"I don't know. I guess we'll just have to find out."

"Smooth." With that, Twilight finished her food. Aaron took her plate and hers to take out of the room.

"I'll be back in a minute." Aaron left the room with their plates. Once he left, Twilight began to get ready for bed. She removed her leg with a relieved sigh. She hated having it on when she sat on the ground, the straps often tugged on her coat. As she began to rub her sore leg, the door opened once again to see Aaron returning.

"Wow, I didn't think you meant an actual minute."

"Yeah, well, lets just say I heard some interesting sounds coming from one of the bedrooms and I didn't want to invade in their privacy."

"Ah, I understand completely." Twilight said, making room for him to sit on the mat. "So... do you know who-"

"I don't know who it was, and frankly I don't really care. The walls here are thin, so... Yeah, I could hear a lot of it."

"Oh, sorry to hear that."

"So am I." Aaron said in with a small shudder. He laid back in his bed, relieved to be relaxing on the bed with Aaron soon joining her. He was tired, and still sore from the beating Applejack had given him during their training. A good rest would be amazing at this point. Before he could sleep, Twilight curled up close to him. "A little early for that, don't ya think?"

"Don't read too much into this." Twilight said in a deadpanned voice. "I just like to have somepony close by is all. I've done it all my life and... I just miss it is all." Aaron looked at the alicorn with a raised brow.

"Who did you use to sleep with then?" Twilight remained silent, wrapping her arms around him and holding him close to her.

"Goodnight, Aaron." She closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep right there. He knew she wasn't sleeping but he didn't want to push on a subject she wasn't comfortable with. He laid in the bed with Twilight, wrapping his own arm around her much to her surprise but soon found herself enjoying it. As he laid in bed, he began to think of Nightmare Moon to call her to his dreams. There, he would test out his connection with Applejack.

Chpt. 12: Not So Sweet Dreams

View Online

"Nightmare? Nightmare, where are you?" Aaron stood in the middle of a starry night like void. He felt like he was floating in nothingness as he searched for Nightmare.

"I am here." Aaron jumped as he heard the sound of Nightmare's voice suddenly coming from behind him. She was back to wearing her deep blue dress as her wings lay halfway unfurled from her body, like an angel floating in the air. Aaron couldn't help but gawk at her beauty and how grateful she wasn't in the other outfit from last time.

"And I see that you no longer have the seventies look."

"Oh no, I still find the culture of your species quite fascinating. I'll just be saving what you call "The Seventies Look" for when I'm feeling down. That big spherical mane cut always makes me giggle like a school filly." Aaron blinked at her, not knowing how to answer that. "But that can wait for another time."

"Hopefully far later." Aaron grumbled beneath his breath. "Anyway, I'm here to ask you to take me into Applejack's dream."

"Oh? I hope you aren't going to snoop around an unsuspecting mare's dream for any interesting information, I hope." Aaron raised a brow at her question, knowing full well that she was teasing him.

"No, of course not. I would never do that to Applejack. I just want to test out the dream walking thing. Make sure there are no problems."

"Ah, so she gave her consent. Most wonderful news." Aaron nodded in agreement.

"Yeah. I gotta admit, I'm sort of nervous right now. Walking into someone else's dreams, that's not exactly a common occurrence in my world."

"That is not true. The monster your people call Freddy Krueger used this technique to stalk his victims."

"That's a movie character. He's not real."

"Regardless, it may not be real in your world but the concept is present among your people. Though killing another in a dream is purely fiction. If that were true, I would have ended Tirek myself years ago."

"I see. So, are there any other things I should know about walking into someone else's dreams?" Nightmare began to think for a moment. She never really had to explain the dream walking process to any other being. As far as she knew, she was the only one who knew of the process of dream walking.

"There are some things you need to understand before you take part in entering another's dreams. Firstly, you must understand that a dream is not like the waking world. The same rules do not apply, yet as a visitor, you will be bound to the rules of the dream. What the dreamer says goes."

"Okay, I don't have any problems with that. Will I feel pain in these dreams?"

"Only if you believe it to be so. I've trained in dream walking and have perfected my mental abilities to be able to dispel what other ponies believe to be real in dreams. You, however, are just starting out. Thus, you won't be able to defend yourself. What you will encounter will most definitely be real to you."

"I'll be careful then. Just like when I'm awake."

"Then so be it, but before I escort you into the dream, there is one more thing you must know. This one is the most important." Aaron gave Nightmare his undivided attention. "In every dream, there is a dark place. This place is always behind a door. This door is something you must avoid at all costs."

"Why? What's so bad about it?"

"Think of it as a dam to hold back all negative emotions that could leak into one's dream. That is the best explanation I can give to you at this time."

"Got it. Follow the rules, be careful where I step, don't open any strange doors. Is that all?"

"Just... be ready for anything. That is all I can tell you over all." Aaron nodded. He understood perfectly and waited to enter his friend's dream. With the explanation over with, Nightmare waved her hand as smoke began to accumulate and take form. Aaron was ready for anything that may appear. Though, he may have set his expectations a little high. Expecting a swirling vortex of mind shattering proportions and beyond all cognitive thought, Aaron was greeted with a door that could probably have led to someone's backyard.

"Is... Is that it?"

"That it is." Nightmare said, stepping aside to let Aaron enter through the wooden door. "Just enter through and you will be in her dream. When you awaken, you will leave her dream. There is no worry of being stuck in her dreams."

"Okay, that eases the nervousness a bit." He took a few steps toward the door. Eyeing it for any irregularities that could differentiate it from any other door. Yet he couldn't see it. it looked like any other door that could belong to any other house. Yet, he wouldn't judge just yet. "I guess I'm off then." Aaron said, taking hold of the door nob. "Oh, before I go," Nightmare raised a brow in confusion. "I wanted to say... thank you. For everything you've done for me and my friends." Nightmare felt a slight warmth in her cheeks, giving a small smile to Aaron.

"You are most welcome. Now, off with you. If you need me, just call my name and I shall heed you." With those last words, Aaron opened the door into Applejack's dreams. He was momentarily blinded by a bright light, but his eyes soon adjusted. He could barely make out what he was seeing, only able to make out a few shapes like rectangles and giant circles. A few steps more and Aaron was greeted by the heavy scent of apples. A moment or two later and he found himself in the middle of what looked like a carnival.

Aaron found himself in the middle of a large crowd of ponies. He could see that each one had their own individual face and something distinct about their body or age. He would move out-of-the-way as little fillies and colts ran past him to get to where they were needing to go while mares and stallions moved about to bake and talk to what looked like close friends. The party looked to be taking place in the middle of a vast apple orchard, explaining where the smell of apples came from. Then again, looking in a random direction, Aaron found a small group of ponies making apple fritters.

"Howdy there. You lost, sonny?" An elderly mare with white hair and a green coat came up to him. She was wearing a dress with a plaid apron.

"Hello. I'm actually looking for Applejack. Do you know where I can find her?"

"Course I know where she is. She's mah granddaughter after all. Heck, she even fixed up this whole family reunion by herself.."

"Oh, this is a family reunion?! I'm sorry to intrude."

"Its fine. A new face could be nice around here for once." The old mare chuckle to herself as she turned to look through the thick crowd of ponies. "Last I saw of Applejack, she was out over by the fritter booth. You should be able to find her somewhere around there. If not, try asking around."

"Alright. Thank you miss..."

"Ponies 'round here just call me Granny Smith."

"Thank you, Granny Smith."

"No problem, sonny." The two parted ways as Aaron tried to make his way through the crowd of ponies. It all felt so real to him, he could feel every pony that brush his side as they moved about doing their business. It was like each and every one of them was alive. Though, as he looked out through the crowds, one of them seemed to stand out among the crowd. A little girl, or in this case a little filly, with a bright red bow.

Aaron would be able to walk through the crowds and the ponies wouldn't pay him any mind at all, as it he wasn't even there. Yet she only seemed to want to keep her attention on him and him alone. Her constant, unblinking stare. Finding the small filly a bit creepy, he turns his attention away from her in search of the apple fritter booth. Yet, as he turned the other direction, there she was once more. The small filly was wearing a white dress reaching down to her knees. Other than that, it was just the red bow.

He was getting a weird vibe from this little pony and tried to lose her. But everywhere he looked, there she was waiting. In the crowd, on the bench, in a tree, on the roof of the barn. Aaron knew that this was a dream but this was just getting kinda creepy. Who was the little filly? What did she want? These questions would go unanswered for the moment as Aaron slammed face first into what felt like a brick wall with two plush pillows strike his face.

The force in which he hit them was enough to knock him to the ground. He let out a groan as he looked up to see the silhouette of a pony. Her form was blocked out by the sun, but it was heavily obvious that it was a she. He could hear a giggle and a snort as she looked down at Aaron. "Oh my gosh! Are you okay?" The pony leaned down and smiled. Her bright pink coat and impossibly curly hair jiggled as she leaned down to help Aaron up.

"Ugh... what hit me?" She lifted him up with ease, soon after he dusted him off.

"Sorry. You ran into my boobs and fell down."

"I-... what?"

"You weren't paying attention and ran right into my tits. You're lucky they're so squishy, otherwise I would have knocked you out." The pink mare proceeded to play with her generously large bosom. Aaron watched with a heavy blush on his face as he saw her hands disappear into the large globes of fat. Clearing his throat, he tried to get her to stop.

"Um... well, I'm sorry for that. I was just... looking for someboobie-BODY!

"Hm. You don't say? Who is this boobie you speak of?" Aaron froze for a moment, unsure how to respond to such a question.

"Well, first off miss, I wanted to say I'm sorry for runn-"

"You already apologized, and my name is Pinkie Pie."

"Pinkie Pie... riiiight. Anyway, my name is Aaron. I was looking for Applejack and was wondering if you knew where I could find her."

"Applejack huh? Hmmmmm." The pink pony began to think for a moment. Trying to recall where it was that she saw her. "I guess you could try the bobbing for apples bucket. She loves that game."

"You sure? Cause Granny Smith told me that she was at the Apple Fritter Booth." She giggled as she started to bounce around like a rabbit.

"I dunno. If you want, I could help ya look?"

"Oh, you don't have to do that."

"Nah, it's fine. I'm just a figment of Applejack's imagination anyway. I might as well help you get to know the place since I don't really seem to have any other function." Aaron remained frozen as she gave him a big grin after a set of sentences he had no idea how to feel about. She was self-aware of where she was and what she was. He began to wonder if all the other ponies knew they weren't real, but would have to find out at a later time.

"O-Okay then. I guess we could go search for a moment. Shall we meet somewhere?"

"How about......... the house entrance?" Pinkie Pie pointed to the house, bringing her hopping to a halt.

"Okay, that seems easy."

"Great! We'll meet up when the sun turns green."

"Sure... what?" It was too late for an answer. The pink mare started to jump over ponies in search of the one that Aaron needed to talk to. Having somepony to help him would make things go along much more smoothly rather than himself looking through enough ponies to start a small village. Still, as he walked, he couldn't help but think of that small pony with the red bow. She had suddenly gone and with no trace of her existence. Whoever she was, she's gone for the moment. Yet, he could feel that things were going to get much weirder as they went on as this Pinkie Pie was merely the beginning of it.

~~~~~

After fighting his way through the crowd to the front of doors of the barn house, Aaron managed to emerge from the ocean of pony folk with a heavy gasp. For a dream, they felt a little too real to him. What was supposed to be a movement through the crowd, was more so like fighting a rushing tide... that occasionally offered a sweet treat before it tried to rush him off to meet other family members.

Now, he managed to reach the front the house after a long amount of time. As he walked up to the door, Aaron quickly opened the door to the house and suddenly felt a change in tone in his environment. What he felt in the crowd was a sense of kindness and friendship, but in the house he could feel something different. Something odd in the air. He couldn't point it out at first but he could feel it there.

The house was empty of life except for himself. It was decorated quite nicely with an apple theme throughout the area. He would look through the living room and back to the kitchen. He found the source of the smell, a freshly baked apple pie. He could feel his mouth water as he smelt its potent odor. It was as if the pie was real to his senses. He figured one slice wouldn't hurt anything.

Retrieving a small plate and a knife, Aaron took a small slice of pie, at least small to him. He licked his lips in anticipation and took a small bite. His body started to tingle from the amazing flavor he was graced with. The pie was delicious to say the least, taking his pallet on a ride in which he could barely even comprehend. He was going to savor this pie, and he did so as best he could. He took another bite and started to look about the kitchen.

He could see a few empty glass jars about the counter and one with a strange liquid inside. He soon drew attention to some of the pictures on the wall. There, he could see Applejack and Granny Smith poised in a photo with a big red Stallion. For shits and giggles, Aaron was going to refer to him as Clifford. They all looked happy together, yet for some reason, most of them had been cut or torn around the corners. Why it was like that, he had no idea. Though, he could see traces of a small yellow hand.

Once he was finished with the pie, he politely placed the plate into the sink. It was a dream, sure, but he didn't want to seem rude. The pie was real enough, so he didn't want to take the chance of being rude in Applejack's home. Finished with his pie, Aaron began to do some more exploring of the house. "Applejack! Are you here?" Aaron called out, in hopes of finding her there. He began to walk up the stairs in hopes of finding her. Or at the very least find some more treats. The house was calm as he could no longer hear the outside world. He was starting to miss the sound of the friendly ponies out in the crowd.

Though, as he got closer and closer upstairs, he could hear a new sound. It was music. Music from a music box. The sound if it felt Aaron with a new sensation now, one he wasn't liking all that much. It was like something in the back of his mind was telling him to run the other way. Yet, he still needed to for Applejack and until he looked through the entire house, he would not be going back.

Upon taking the final step up, the vibrant color of the house seemed to lose a bit of its life. He walked through the narrow hallway and tried to open the doors. One after the other, he found the doors to be locked. He grew more and more frustrated as he tried to look for the source of the music. Finally, he made his way last door on the right. Unlike the others, this one opened to him, showing him a bedroom, and not uninhabited as well. "Granny?" Aaron asked confused. Before him was in fact Granny Smith from before, same clothes, same mane, same coat and everything. Yet, he couldn't help but feel that something was... wrong. "Granny, where did you come from? I was calling out for Applejack, you could... have..."

He could hear a strange sound coming from Granny, like she was drowning on land. She started to turn around, to which Aaron started to pale in fear. What he was in fact Granny Smith, yet not her at the same time. It had her body but the face. Dear god the face. Her eyes were bottomless pits, leaking a profuse black liquid with a very pungent odor. Her mouth hung open, the jaw clearly broken as the same black liquid drooped from her grey gums. She started to creep towards him. Though, looking down he could see her hooves dragging along the wooden floors. He could also see her the black liquid burning the floors as it dripped to the ground.

Aaron had one clear option to a situation like this; run. Turning tail, Aaron made his way out of the room and slammed it shut. breathing heavily as he tried to block all memory of what he had saw in that room. Yet, it didn't seem to be over. The wall began to burn and liquefy into the familiar black ooze. Soon enough, the demonic visage of Granny Smith started to melt her way through and turn her attention to Aaron.

With a high-pitched yelp of fear, Aaron made his way for the stair. He ran and ran and ran for all he had in him. It was a dream but it was like a nightmare to him. He wanted the friendly ponies outside and that is where he longed to be once more. No more old mares melting through the walls with a liquid with the same color his underwear was starting to turn.

He had no idea that the hallway was this long before and as he ran, he could see it getting further and further the longer his feet propelled him through the air. "Oh come on! Not this old cliché!" He vented his anger as he came to a stop, turning around to see the demon catching up to him. "I am not dying here!" He screamed, tackling the door closest to him. He was given immediate results as he found his escape from the creature that had taken on Granny's form. It was unfortunate however, that those results were met with him falling down to an empty abyss. He screamed for dear life until things got so dark, he could not see the light in which he fell.

He hit with a large impact on what was very clearly hard ground. The thump in which he made upon hitting the ground echoed through the void, signalling that there was at least walls and a roof over his head. As of now, however, he was focusing on the pain. He never felt pain in dreams, but now it felt so real. As he writhed on what felt like dirt, he called for help. "Nightmare! Nightmare. I could use a little help here." He waited for Nightmare to come to the rescue, hoping that she could help him out of this mess. Yet, time went on and she never came to his rescue. "Nightmare? Nightmare this isn't funny. I really want to leave now."

All he could hear was his own voice, echoing through the void. Worry crept into Aaron's mind as he returned to his feet. Seeing no other option, Aaron began to wander the void with his arms stretched out, trying to feel for anything that could help him get out of there. But just as he tried to look for a way out, that was when he heard it. It was the sound again, the sound that was like someone was drowning on land. He could hear it getting closer to him and thus abandoned on pretenses of safety in the dark and just started running in one direction. He had never had any issue with nightmares before but never did he ever think that he would be living out someone else's.

The terror of running from an enemy he couldn't see was indescribable. He was scared watching such things occur in the movies but this was a whole nother level of terror. He could still hear the creature behind him but it was luckily getting further and further away. That is until Aaron slammed into a wall and fell back onto the ground. He writhed in more pain as he held onto his face which took the brunt of the force. He was just lucky that the wall he hit was made of wood. Though, he wasn't sure if he could die in Applejack's dream, judging from the fact that he could feel pain, he wasn't in an hurry to find out. Sitting up, he went back to the thing that he ran into. It was in fact a wooden wall, that was all he could tell about it. As he inspected it, he heard something that gave him a glimmer of hope. It was somepony knocking on the other side. He returned the knock in hopes someone would hear him.

"Hello! Can you hear me?!" He got no response except for the frantic knocking. "Come on! Why can't you hear me!?" Aaron banged on the wall a few times. Desperate to make his presence known on the other side. He banged and banged against the wall, hoping that he would be heard, but that was not what happened. Instead of seeing the brilliant light of the sun, he was instead shocked by the sudden wall of flames that erupted before him, consuming the wall and knocking Aaron to the ground as he tried to get away from the intense flames.

He backed away as fast as possible, only to feel something behind him. Looking up, Aaron saw the demo that had been chasing him. Granny stared down at him with the holes she called eyes, yet she didn't do anything, which gave him the opportunity he needed to get back up on his feet once more. Though, that just made him regret his actions even further.

Granny Smith wasn't the only demo there. There were more. Hundreds more. He could see them all, a small army of ponies gathered together in this dark room, now illuminated by the wall of fire that was slowly boxing them all in. "Why didn't you save us?" They all said in bone chilling unison. "Why didn't you save us?"

"I don't know who the fuck you are!" Aaron shouted back. They all just stared at him, all chanting the same mantra over and over again. Why didn't you save us? That was all that Aaron could hear besides the roar of the flame. As they spoke, they slowly started to wear him down. Aaron grew dizzy as he began to stumble backwards, hearing them all chant the words again and again, every syllable ringing in his head. Yet, as they did and before Aaron could fully pass out, one pony stepped forward out of the masses.

It was the small filly from before. The one in the white dress and the red bow. Her eyes weren't black holes and she seemed rather normal. However, she was crying the black goop, that much didn't change. "Why didn't you save us, Applejack?" Aaron fell to his knees, finding his strength finally given out in this place as he soon found it hard to breath. "Don't you remember. We called out to you. We begged for you to help us. To rescue us... yet, you never came." Aaron started to cough uncontrollably. The smell of soot filled his lungs as he began to lose the last threads of his strength as the little filly spoke to him in a soft voice.

"P-Please... I'm... I-I'm not Applejack." Aaron said between coughing fits. That didn't seem to matter to the little filly, nor the rest of them. The small filly leaned in close, getting into Aaron's face as they locked their eyes on one another.

"You failed us Applejack. We paid because of you." A small flame lit on her cheek, slowly spreading across her face that turned her soft looking yellow coat into boiling flesh. "It's because of you, that we all perished. You could have saved us, instead you chose to save yourself." The flame consumed half of her face. Turning the cute little filly into Two-Face from the Dark Knight and it kept on spreading.

"I-... I-I told you. M-My name's... not..." Aaron could barely breath as he tried to keep himself up.

"You," Aaron looked up to see a horror of a sight. The small filly had transformed into a shambling mess of burnt meat, fused skin, and scabs as she looked at Aaron. "You are a failure to this family." Applebloom then burst into flames, startling Aaron as one by one, each of the ponies burst into flames, screaming for their lives. The once statue like ponies had turned into a raging mob, banging against the walls, screaming to be let out. All the while the small filly looked at Aaron.

Aaron tried to stretch out what he had left, crawling for dear life as he tried to make it to somewhere safe. All around him, he could hear havoc breaking loose. The ponies screamed, begged for their misery to end, all of them crying out for one pony in particular; Applejack. It was a nightmare, no it was agony listening to their cries. He could practically feel their pain in their screams of terror. Aaron could only pray that he would die soon so he would not have to listen to them.

His arms collapsed as he hit the floor hard. His last leg had fallen and his eyes were starting to close. He didn't fight it any longer, he didn't bother to see what was going on. As silence fell, so did Aaron.

~~~~~

"......-ron......" He heard it, but he could not believe it. "A-...n!" He heard it again, yet he still couldn't believe it.

Opening his eyes, his body ached from so much falling and running into stuff. His head throbbed with one of the worst headaches he had ever felt. "Aa-... n." He could hear the faint call for his name once more. He looked up slowly, his eyes returning to focus as he saw something that made his heart flutter to life. It was a crack in the wall, not just any crack though. It was a crack in a thin wooden wall.

Forcing himself up, Aaron grunted and groaned through so much pain to make it to his goal. Forcing himself onto his feet to stand, he stumbled towards the crack in the wall, gently letting a bit of sunlight seep in. He was still weak but he could also hear someone on the other end calling to him.

"Aaron." He could hear the voice clearly now and he knew that voice well, giving him more strength to let himself be known. Crawling through thick layers of soot, he did all he could to use what little strength he had to strike the wood at least once. Hoping that his message would get out, praying that he would be heard. Stiffly, he managed to strike the door as a small thud would sound. he could hear it echo through the building he was in, but outside, it barely made a sound.

Three minutes pass before he could hear wood being torn down. The charred walls ripping apart as a blurred hand reached out to him and pulling him out of the death trap.

Being pulled through the charred hole and onto the ground, Aaron could see who his savior. "Oh by the gods, I thought I had lost you!" Aaron looked up to see the dark mare herself, a look of concern on her face as she comforted him. "Where did you go!? I completely lost track of you once the nightmare began." Aaron could only respond with a low groan, still aching from his ordeal with those creatures that were once ponies. "I was foolish to let you go alone, I should of known you couldn't handle this on your own." Nightmare was soon shooshed by Aaron's clumsy hand, reaching out and placing on her muzzle. He meant it to be just a finger, but he was still dizzy from the ordeal.

"Uuuugh... ta-... talk too much." Aaron sat up from Nightmare's lap, rubbing his sore head in hopes of easing his pain. As he did, he found that the environment around him had changed. The once colorful landscape had grayed, giving Aaron a feeling of bleakness as he saw the dying grass and deadwood trees. The ponies that had filled it had gone as well, it was just him and Nightmare moon in an open area before a charred barn. Done with his survey of the land, Aaron turned his attention to Nightmare, who had taken a seat on the ground beside him "Where were you?" He said in a raspy voice, still working the soot out of his lungs "I called out to you for help and yet you never came." Aaron said worriedly. He turned his head to the hole he was dragged out of. The once vibrant colored barn/house was burnt to a crisp, it was a miracle the roof didn't collapse on top of him. "What exactly happened?"

"You were trapped in a nightmare, a recurring one at that. I tried to look for you but... the nightmare proved to be too strong for me." Nightmare looked ashamed of herself, lowering her head to the ground to avoid his eyes.

"Can we help her with it?"

Nightmare flinched at the question."I-..." Nightmare looked worriedly at Aaron. An unsure look forming on her face. "Aaron, I haven't watched over a pony's dreams in years. They shut their minds out to me and my influence in fear of me. I've only started venturing into dreams once again because you are one of a select few who haven't had their minds shut out to me. Even with a nightmare that has festered for so long. I don't know if I can help her here." With a sigh, Aaron stood up and dusted his clothes off, stretching his limbs with the aching that felt quite real to him.

"That doesn't mean can't at least try." Nightmare looked at him skeptically, she didn't want to lose her only true asset to communicate with the outside world as well as the only real companion in these trying times to insanity.

"Fine. But this time, I am to accompany you. I may be rusty, but even I know that walking in Applejack's mind shall be more difficult than I once originally thought."

"Thank you, Nightmare. I knew I could count on you."

"Do not count just yet. We have yet to begin." Aaron chuckled as he brought the dark queen into a grateful hug, catching the mare off guard as she had no idea how to respond to such show of affection. She just gave Aaron an awkward smile and an equally awkward pat on the back. He retracted from her and began to think. "Ehem, now. If we are to confront this night terror, we best find Applejack post-haste. Otherwise we stand no chance in solving this issue."

"Agreed. But... where do we start looking."

"Oh! Oh! I know I know!" Aaron and Nightmare turn to a somewhat familiar voice. Before them was the Pink Party Pony of Ponyville. Her still vibrant colors made her pop against the dulled background.

"Pinkie?! Wh-Where did you come from?!"

"From the orchard, silly. I've looked all over for you. The sun turned green like, three hours ago. I looked and looked and looked and couldn't find you." Her attention turned to Nightmare Moon. "Hi." Pinkie wasn't all that fazed seeing Nightmare there. "Anyway, I've been looking for you because I found Applejack." Nightmare and Aaron looked to the pink mare in shock, unable to comprehend the swift stroke of luck they had.

"Pinkie that's amazing! Where is she?"

"She's in there." Pinkie Pie pointed in the direction of the orchard, a part of which had become enveloped with a quickly thickening fog.

"Of course she is." Aaron sighed, not liking where this night was going. "Nightmare, do you know what that is, by chance?"

"Hm. By the look of it, clouded thoughts. They are the thoughts we have that become over run with heavy emotions, sometimes altering or emphasizing memories, mostly due to trauma. It will not be easy to navigate unless we keep our wits about us at all time." Aaron didn't like the sound of that, but if that was wear Applejack was, then he saw no other choice in venturing into the fog.

"Is it dangerous to us?"

"Depends. It will mostly just block your vision, all you need worry about is where you step."

"I see... alright then, lets get moving. I want to put an end to these nightmares. Pinkie, do you think you can lead the way."

"Sure, anything for a friend." She squeed as a big grin formed on her face, bouncing along in front of them to take the two guests into the orchard. They didn't know what to expect inside the orchard, all they knew was that it was where they could find Applejack. As for what else, they could only guess.

However, they would not be the only one venturing into the orchard. Standing by the entrance of the charred barn was the small filly in the white dress. Her emotionless and milky eyes watched them walk into the orchard. She knew that they were going to put a stop to the nightmares, thus she decided that she would have to stop them at all cost. For the real nightmares have just only begun.

Chpt. 13: Fear

View Online

“Pinkie, how much farther?”

“Not much longer.” Aaron had lost track of how many times he had heard the pink mare say that to him. They had trekked through the thick fog in search of the mental representation of Applejack in hopes of aiding her. It was not the original plan but like all things, plans change.

It was simple; enter the mind of Applejack and see if the connection could work as a form of communication. Now… now he was experiencing the nightmares that had been plaguing the orange earth pony for so long. However, figuring out how to fix this issue was the bigger issue. In the meantime, he kept his search for Applejack at top priority.

“Well, let us hope we find her soon. I do not wish to linger here longer than I have to.” That was something Aaron could agree with wholeheartedly. He had been through quite enough in AJ’s mind as it is. Any more of the horrors and he was afraid he’d suffer a heart attack before the sun rises.

Aaron’s nerves were on high alert, his eyes would dart about in search for danger. He couldn’t see much through the fog engulfed forest but that wouldn’t stop him. Nightmare would watch the fidgety human with a concerned look. She placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, making him jump. “Calm yourself, this fog will play with your senses.” Aaron took her words into consideration, only to look out into the milky whiteness to see a silhouette of an unknown entity glide through the distance. He would write it off as an illusion, the only issue was that Nightmare caught a glimpse of the creature as well.

Nightmare was not as adept in walking through the dreams of others as she was before she became nightmare moon, but she knew a threat when she saw one and whatever it was that ran through the fog just now felt like a threat.

Nightmare kept Aaron close, starting to grow a little paranoid herself. She knew better than to let her guard down in the mind of another pony. Anything was possible and the imagination could be a wonderful tool, or a machine to generate terrible sights. Sights Aaron had already experience firsthand.

“Nightmare, just out of curiosity, but if you by chance die in someone else’s dream, do you die for real?” Nightmare looked to Aaron as if he had turned into a strange creature himself.

“Of course not? Where would you get such a ludicrous idea?!”

“Freddy Krueger.”

“What- I… No, you can’t die in a dream. You’ll merely wake up in a cold sweat.”

“You’re sure?”

“Believe me, if such an ability existed, I would have used it on my husband years ago.” Aaron took her words to heart, crossing off a few other questions he had for her. “Do you have any other questions?”

“None that would be appropriate for the moment.” Aaron said under his breath. Things went silent once more as Aaron tensed up seeing the shadow in the distance yet again. He would hold onto Nightmare like a frightened child would with its mother. “Pinkie, please tell me that we’re almost there.” There was no response. “Pinkie? Pinkie?!” Nightmare and Aaron looked out in front of them and saw that their guide through the fog had vanished.

Nightmare was starting to get worried, a feeling she hated. Nightmare and Aaron brought their walking to a stop. “Pinkie!” Nightmare called out in a booming voice, hearing her voice echo through the fog. Still no response from their guide. “Be on your guard.” Nightmare warned, continuing on the path.

Aaron could hear a rustling in the trees. Looking ahead of him, he could see a branch start to move. Several lean tendrils began to extend outward, reaching for Nightmare Moon. She was unaware of what was happening; thus prompting Aaron to act.

The tendrils arched back and lashed out like a whip. A sharp crack was heard as Aaron tackled her out of the way and onto the ground. “What is the meaning of this!” She shouted, turning to push Aaron off.

Yet as she prepared to give him a hearty shove, she could see the trees starting to move and crack the whip like branches that had swirled around one another to create terrifying appendages. “Aaron, run! Run!” Aaron and Nightmare got to their feet as fast as they could, running for their lives as it seemed every tree in the forest wanted a piece of them. With each step they took they took, at least three cracks of the branches could be heard.

One of them got a good hit on Aaron, striking him square in the back as a jolt of pain went through him. The pain would slow him down, but he forced himself to keep running. He could feel more and more branches striking his body, the pain feeling as real as if someone were to actually strike him with a whip or something like it. The constant stinging would eat away at him.

Nightmare was not spared this fate. She flinched and hissed as she felt the trees strike her. She had a much higher resistance to pain than Aaron did but it was still painful none the less. Things only got worse for them as the two found that the last step they took was down a hill. Nightmare and Aaron would tumble down, rolling into bushes and anything else in their path.

Aaron stopped rolling first, only to have Nightmare land on top of him with a loud “oof”, knocking the wind out of both of them. Groaning in pain, Aaron pushed Nightmare off of him in order to get up and look around. “Sweet salty Christ, what the hell was that about?!”

“I presume,” Nightmare began, cracking her back. “Applejack’s natural mental defenses. I was wondering when we’d run into them, I just wasn’t aware of what they would take form in.”

“Well, did it really have to turn into an onslaught of vicious beatings? Seriously, I feel like these are going to leave marks in my real body.”

“Trust me, there are a lot worse forms they could have taken. Yet I can tell you that this is not over. You think that was bad, I can guarantee you that things will get worse from here.” Aaron groaned, rubbing the sore spots on his body to sooth the pain. “So… where do we go now? We lost our guide through this place.” Nightmare paused as she surveyed the area.

Beside the steep hill, their environment was more or less the same. More fog and more thick trees. “Well, from the look of things, we don’t have much of a grounding of where we are. As such, I think we should just keep walking until we stumble upon something that could be of use to us.”

Aaron would look to Nightmare with a blank look, patiently waiting for more until he realized that there wasn’t anything else. “Th-… that’s it?”

“Did I allude to there being more?”

“No, but I was hoping to do something else other than just wander around.”

“Do you have any other ideas?” He wanted to respond to her but they were both silenced by the sound of someone strumming an acoustic guitar. Sitting in the low branch of a tree was a stranger they knew for a fact wasn’t there before. Aaron and Nightmare looked to him cautiously, not wishing to fall for some trap.

Aaron and Nightmare approached with caution, seeing the pony was a lime green stallion with a gold mane. He had a scruffy look to him, complemented by a small gold stubble. He wore what looked to be tattered jeans and a vest, strumming away at his guitar. Aaron stepped forward, clearing his throat. “Um… excu-“

“Ya’ll lost?” The stallion said.

“What?”

“Lost. Are ya lost?” He looked up at them with a pair of emerald eyes.

“Actually, we are.” Nightmare said, stepping forward. “We are actually in search of Applejack. Tis most important that we find her.”

“Applejack? Applejack, Applejack.” The green stallion began to think for a moment and shrug. “Sorry, ain’t seen ‘er.” Aaron looked to the stranger with a cocked brow, looking him over. That’s when he saw something familiar.

“Then why do you have Applejack’s Stetson?” The stallion’s strumming came to a stop, putting his guitar down to reveal a brown hat resting on his chest, one all too similar to Applejack’s.

“Who are ya’ll?” The stallion asked, sitting up to give them his full attention.

“My name’s Aaron, I’m a friend of Applejack. This is Nightmare Moon. Our original guide… disappeared. I’m not all that sure where she went.”

“Pleasure t’meet ya. Ya’ll can call me Sour Apple” The stallion looked the two over. “So, what do you want with Applejack anyway?”

“Originally it was to make sure that we can communicate through our dreams. Now, that’s kind of changed. We’re here to help her with the nightmares, cause the shit I’ve seen… its fucked up. I don’t want to leave Applejack to suffer every night. So please, I ask you again, do you know where we can find Applejack?” The stallion came forward and began to look Aaron over, lifting his arms, prodding his chest and face.

“Hm. Yur quite the strange one.”

“Um… thank… you?” The stallion took a step back, thinking to himself for a moment.

“Hm… okay then.”

“O-Okay what?”

“I’ll tell ya where you can find Applejack.”

“You’re serious?!”

“Of course. On one condition.”

“Fuck.”

“Language!” Aaron went silent, flustering. “Anyway, I’ll take you, and only you to Applejack. I feel like I can trust ya with that. As for your… friend, I don’t know.” Nightmare didn’t show much approval of the stallions catch.

“Sorry, but Nightmare is my only real protection here. I don’t know who you are and for all I know you could be a trap. I’d feel a lot more comfortable if she were to stay at my side.” The stallion sighed to himself.

“Fine, but I will be keeping my eye on ya both. Try anythin’ funny, and I’ll be kickin’ yur flanks tah the barn n’ back.” Aaron gulped, not wanting to aggravate the pony. “As for you ma’am, keep yur hands to yourself.”

“Only if I have to.” The stallion gave a snort as he motioned for them to follow, Aaron and nightmare keeping up with him through the fog. The two kept their wits about them, not fully trusting this stallion. Whoever he was, they were sure to keep a close eye on him, not wanting to fall into a trap.

“Nightmare, is this guy gonna… turn on us or into one of those things?”

“I know not. If he does, we run. Or fight if we have to.”

“Ya know, it’s not polite to talk about ponies behind their back.” Sour Apple said in a stoic manner, making Aaron blush.

“Sorry, can’t really be all too careful.”

“Ya can be careful if ya want, doesn’t mean ya can be rude.” Aaron would remain silent as he followed the green pony. It was all he could find to occupy his time as they continued their walk once more. Still, he could feel something wrong in the air, the sensation that they were being watched from afar.

~~~~~

Sour Apple wasn’t a talkative guide. The three would walk through the forest in utter silence, creating an uneasy air about the new group. The green stallion was all business, almost making Aaron wish that they had the uncertain Pinkie Pie back to help them. At least she was pleasant, Sour Apple made Nightmare and Aaron uncomfortable. Though, if there was one thing they liked better about this pony, it was that he managed to ward off the mental defenses Nightmare had warned them about.

Aaron and Nightmare would watch as trees parted ways for him, bottomless pits suddenly produced bridges from roots, and Aaron could have sworn he saw wolves made from wood hiding in the fog. After the beating he had gotten from the trees, he was starting to become thankful they ran into the stallion. “Are we getting close?”

“Jus’ hold yur britches. We ain’t too far now.” His words would soon prove to be true. Their walk soon came to an end as they found something other than a tree for a change. The three came to a clearing and in the middle was a rundown little tree house. They could all hear the soft whimper of someone crying inside. Though, that wasn’t all they found.

“Hey guys!” They turned to see a familiar pink mare run up to them, utterly shocked to see that she actually made it at all. “I’m so glad you guys are okay. I was worried that you would have gotten lost.” She turned to Sour Apple and smiled. “Hi Uncle Apple.” Pinkie waved at him, soon bringing the stallion in for a hug.

“Howdy, Pinkie. Could ya sit me down please.” Pinkie did as she was asked, Sour Apple soon patting himself down as he turned to Aaron. “Applejack is in there. Don’ try anythin’ funny.”

“I don’t plan on it. All I want to do is talk.” As he walked, Sour Apple stepped in front of Nightmare, obstructing her path.

“Only Aaron goes in, I may have let ya come with, but this is as far as you go.”

“Surely you jest?”

“It’s okay Nightmare. I’ll be fine, just wait out here and hopefully I can fix this.”

“I wish you luck, just be careful.” Aaron nodded to her and made his way for the decaying treehouse. The sound of the crying slowly grew louder and louder as he approached the steps leading to the door. The wood was old and the paint faded, once having been some shade of pink, now most of it had given way to the bare wood.

The hinges would creek loudly as he pushed the door open, soon breaking off and landing on the floor, bringing the crying down to a soft whimper. “Applejack?” Aaron called out, hunching over. The treehouse was obviously built for little kids. The small table and chairs in the middle of the room made that apparent. “Applejack, is that you?”

He could see a small figure hiding behind the table, huddled down behind the chair. “Applejack, it’s me; Aaron.” A small head peaked out from the chair, only to gasp and hide once more.

“G-Go away.” That wasn’t Applejack, the voice was much higher than what he remembered, and sounding far too young. Yet he felt something was amiss.

“Not until I find Applejack.”

“Why do you care.”

“I care because she’s my friend, because I need her help and so I can help her.”

“You can’t help, no pony can.”

“I can surely try.” There was a long pause, Aaron could tell he wasn’t going to be going anytime soon and decided to take a seat.

“Is this your clubhouse?”

“I-It was.”

“Its…” He looked around and forced a smile. “Lovely.” This brought out a sigh from her.

“Please don’t lie to me. I don’t like liars.”

“Oh, uh… sorry.”

“It’s okay, I’m used to it” The young filly hid behind the table, neither of them attempting to peak around the corner. “You really need to go. If you don’t, then she’ll find you.”

“Who will find me?” Another long pause.

“I-It doesn’t matter, you have to leave.”

“Not until I find my friend.”

“You won’t, Applejack is gone. You’re wasting your time.”

“Maybe so, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to stop looking.”

“Why?”

“I told you. She’s my friend.”

“Even though you won’t find her, even if though your search is hopeless.”

“Of course.” A much longer silence fell on them, however, this time for a reason. Aaron could hear the young filly shuffle about and slowly rise from behind the table, coming into the faint light that seeped through the many holes and busted windows of the club house. He had his suspicions of who he was talking to, now those suspicions were confirmed.

The young filly had a bright orange coat and golden mane. Her emerald eyes were much like that of Sour Apple. The younger form of Applejack stood in a timid manner, trying not to make eye contact. “Does… she really mean that much to ya?” Aaron could only smile and nod.

“Of course. I may not have known her long, but I know that Applejack is one of my best friends.” Aaron saw the small filly smile shyly, soon coming forward and bringing Aaron in for a hug and crying into his shirt. Aaron could do nothing but let Applejack get it all out, letting the small version of his friend get what she needed out.

“I-I’m so sorry.”

“For what?”

“For putting you through this, all of this.”

“It’s okay, there’s no need to apologize.” She looked up at him, her eyes watery and shimmering as she tried to hold back more of her tears to speak.

“M-Mean it?”

“Of course. You don’t like liars, remember.” His smile soon faded, wanting to get down to business. “Applejack, who is the mare with the red bow?” He could feel Applejack seize up, slightly shaking.

“Sh-… Sh-she…”

“It’s okay, you can tell me.” She bit her lip as she backed away frightened.

“H-Her name is… Applebloom. At least… it was.”

“Why is she haunting you? Did… Tirek curse you?” She shook her head.

“No, a-at least not directly. You… You know what happened to my family? In the real world right?”

“I do. They were killed in a fire after Tirek locked them in your barn.” She nodded.

“Applebloom was my little sis. She was… my everything.” Applejack took a seat at the small table, Aaron doing the same but moving a seat aside. “After I ran into the forest to escape… I couldn’t stop crying. Applebloom was my responsibility. Everything I did, it was for her. And then… when Tirek came… I saw the pony I loved more than anything taken, all because of me.” Tears began to well up in AJ’s eyes, wiping them away in her small white shirt. “I felt like I lost everypony who ever cared about me, whoever loved me. All because of me. I did this to them and now… I am haunted every night with the sound of their screams. I was powerless to stop him, powerless to save anypony who cared about me.”

Aaron was at a loss for words, watching the little filly of his friend tell him of her true feelings. “Do you know what it’s like? To live with the guilt, knowing that you could have done something to save the one’s you loved. To hear their screams each and every night as they call out to you for help.” Aaron wanted to respond to her, he wanted to say he felt her pain, to give her someone who could understand what she was going through. But…

“I-… I’m sorry Applejack.” Aaron lowered his head, the mood growing heavy in the tree house. “I don’t. I’ve never had a family. I don’t know what it is like; to lose someone so precious to you, let alone a whole family. I’m sorry for what happened to you, truly I am. But what happened to you is something I can never understand.” He returned to making eye contact with her. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t want to help you through this. I may not know what I’m doing, but I want to do what I can.”

“You can’t help me, no pony can.”

“Regardless, I want to try.

“You’ll only be wasting your time.”

“Maybe I will be, maybe you’re beyond help. Life is full of maybes, AJ. That doesn’t mean it’s not worth trying.” He held his hand out to her. “I really want to try; you mean a lot to me. You, Twilight. You girls are the first real friends I’ve ever had, the only people to ever give me a chance. I want to make it up to you. So… will you at least give me a chance to help you.”

Applejack looked to Aaron’s hand, debating with herself whether to give him a chance. She could feel a plethora of emotions swirling around her. They had known each other for little over a week and he was already willing to put his time, and possibly his sanity for her. Coming to a decision, Applejack slowly extended her own hand and took his.

“I… I guess it wouldn’t hurt to try.” Aaron smiled warmly at her, bringing the young filly in for a soft hug.

“I promise to do what I can, Applejack.” She didn’t respond, but as she looked over Aaron’s shoulder, she seizes up, shaking softly. Aaron noticed immediately, only to find Applejack pry herself out of Aaron’s arms and back up in terror. “AJ?”

“Are you guys alright?” Aaron could hear Pinkie’s voice but he kept his eyes on Applejack.

“Yeah, we’re fine.” Though, from the look on Applejack’s face, she seemed to be suffering a panic attack of some kind. “It’s okay, it’s just Pinkie.”

“Aaron, I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, Pinkie. Whatever you did I’m sure its fine.”

“Aaron, I’m sorry.”

“Um… yeah. I know, it’s okay.”

“Aaron, I’m sorry.”

“Okay, Pinkie, you’re starting to-“ he felt a bony hand grab his shoulder, forcing him to turn around and face the opposite direction; right into the face what was once Pinkie Pie

“Aaron, I’m sorry!” This wasn’t Pinkie, she had become like the others. The sunken in black eyes, the hole for a mouth that would leak the black ooze. Now he was staring right into that void. Terror filled the human as he struggled to free him from its grasp, yet to no avail.

This seemed like where things would come to a stop if it weren’t for a wooden chair that had come out of the side of his vision and shatter upon contact with Pinkie’s head. “Leave him alone!”

“Aaaaaaapplejaaaaack.” Pinkie would groan, stumbling forward to take the superior prize. Aaron was on the ground and took hold of Pinkie’s hoof, bringing her down to the ground. Aaron took action and pinned her to the ground.

“Applejack, run!” She took his words to heart and bolted for the door, only to be cornered by the filly with the red bow. “Oh god dammit!” Applejack began to back up, a look of absolute terror in her eyes as she saw the milky white eyes of the image of her younger sister. Its jaw bone unhinged to let out a ghastly wail, deafening the two and giving the terrifying visage of Pinkie Pie the chance to escape.

Applejack was cornered with two beasts that wore the faces of her family. They crept up slowly to Applejack, their hands stretched out to claim their prize and to add her to their ranks. Not having any of that, Aaron got up and picked up Applejack, crashing through the weak wood and stumbling down to the ground where Sour and Nightmare began to run to meet them.

Aaron had cushioned their fall to the ground, protecting Applejack. “Owwww… Applejack, you okay?” She was trembling horribly, clenching onto Aaron’s shirt. Luckily, he saw no sign of her looking like Pinkie or Applebloom.

“What happened?” Nightmare asked, soon seeing the two ponies standing in the new hole. “What!?”

“Yeah, turns out Pinkie was turned or… one of them from the start? Not all that sure myself. Luckily, Applejack is safe.” He showed Sour and Nightmare the cowering filly in his arms. Applejack looked up to see the stallion, her mood changing immediately.

“Pa!” She shouted, running to his arms instead of Aaron’s.

“Hey, sugar cube.” The two shared a moment together, only for Nightmare to come to Aaron, helping him up.

“Thanks.”

“T’was nothing. I’ll need you standing to face this foe if Applejack is to be free from her nightmares.” Aaron turned to the creatures in the hole. They were just standing there, staring them down, say for Applebloom. Unlike Pinkie, Aaron could see Applebloom shaking softly, almost vibrating that gave her a soft fuzziness. Nightmare couldn’t put her finger on it, but she felt the need to run. Aaron and Sour Apple could feel it as well. “We gotta get goin'." Sour Apple said.

“Best idea I’ve heard all day.” Aaron retorted. They slowly began to back away, not letting their eyes off of the tree house. They only got three steps back before they heard it; the blood curdling echo of a scream that seemed to reach every corner of the apple orchard and beyond. The four covered their ears, trying to drown out the horrid sound that Applebloom made.

Pinkie Pie was unphased by the sound, though they could see something happen to her body. It was slowly being phased into the young filly, making her grow. “Now would be a good time to run!” Aaron called out, the three of them turning around and running for their lives. They entered the forest once more but their vision was starting to clear as a strange wind began to pick up. A maelstrom had formed where the tree house was, forming a massive tornado of could and fog. Soon it began to pick up trees, dirt and anything else. Yet the three running for dear life seemed to be untouched.

As they ran, Aaron nearly dodged a speeding object. He could have swarm that it was Granny Smith with an expressionless look on her face. Looking ahead, he could see the rest of the apple family speeding their way and fast. “Head’s up!” Aaron called out, taking refuge behind one of the surviving trees that managed to stay rooted down, the others did the same as the small army of ponies sped past them and towards the massive twister that had grown in size and girth. “Nightmare! What the hell is going on?!”

“It seems that we have agitated the nightmare. Now that there is something to combat it, it seems to be gathering more strength to accommodate.”

“Shit! How do we fight thi- OH MY GOD!!!” Aaron braced himself as he soon found the rest of the farm rushing toward the twister, hoping that the tree could withstand the storm of broken wood, nails, and anything else contained in the barn and house. The four of them managed to wait out the onslaught, soon finding the area greatly changed around them.

What was once a vast apple orchard had been transformed into a ruined wasteland. The skies were darkened with thick storm clouds, cracking with thunder. With the winds dying down and the twister gone, the four left their hiding areas only to look upon what was left in its wake.

Towering over the land, leaving the four with gaping jaws of terror and awe, was an abomination of colossal size. Its sleek body could be seen, made up of dirt, buildings and the faces of Applejack’s loved ones. The looks of agony they held was constant, screaming silently as they looked forward into the horizon. The long, slender arms the thing had was shown to have exposed bone that seemed to be held together by winding tree roots, acting as its muscle. Then the face; the face of evil itself looking down at themselves. The beast held a horrific amalgamation of Applebloom and something else entirely. The sharp teeth made from broken planks, the long horns created by countless number of trees, and a pure white mane made from the thick fog that coated the land. Its eyes would burn like a raging inferno, casting a brilliant light upon the four survivors of its raging maelstrom.

The colossus let out a bellowing roar, shaking the ground beneath them and producing winds that actually pushed them back some. Applejack was crying into her father’s chest, wishing the creature would go away and leave them alone. Aaron and Nightmare that wasn’t going to happen. “Sweet Salty Christ… how… w-what are we supposed to do with this? How do we beat that?!”

Nightmare couldn’t respond, fixated on the visage it tried to cast. She too was terrified of the colossus they beheld. “I-… I-I don’t-… I don’t know.” Nightmare began to tremble, seeing the accumulation of the surrounding landscape. This was too much; Nightmare was starting to grow worried of their current situation. “A-Aaron!” Nightmare called out. “If you intend to help Applejack, then now is most likely the best and probably last chance you’ll have tonight. Unless you wish to return to this tomorrow.”

Aaron understood and turned to Sour Apple still holding his daughter. “Applejack.” Aaron called out. The young filly managed to pry herself out of her father’s grasp. “You need to face this. It won’t ever go away until you face this head on.”

“I can’t! I’m useless against this!” The creature let out a shriek, a menacing smile crossing its face as it loomed over them. It was feeding off of Applejack’s negative emotion. Aaron wasn’t about to let stand by and see what happened when it was full.

“Applejack, what happened to you and your family wasn’t your fault. You have to realize that. You faced a great injustice, but you were not the one who was the cause.” She slowly looked out from her father’s chest. “You don’t have to face this alone, but only you can face this.”

“Noooooo…” The abomination slammed its hand down upon Aaron, scooping him up from the dirt.

“Aaron!” Nightmare and Applejack would call out to their friend, being lifted up to face him on eye level, all while squeezing him. Aaron was brought up to the abomination, his fears sky rocketing as he was facing the fiery eyes it held. He could practically feel the blazing heat on his face, searing his flesh as it held in in its grasp. “There is no escape… only death.” Aaron was petrified, looking upon the colossus with nary a word to speak. “Applejack will let you die… just as she did for the rest of us. She… will… fail.”

“Y-You’re wrong.” Aaron stammered out. “Applejack won’t let any harm come to me, in here or in the real world.” That seemed to get a laugh out of the beast.

“A foolish belief. You will find only your death if you follow her.” Aaron furrowed his brow, looked the creature into the black slits it had for pupils.

“Then so be it.” The colossus would roar in rage, squeezing Aaron like a toy. He began to grow short of breath, gasping in pain with every motion of its hand. He could feel himself starting to fade and grow conscious of his own body. Aaron would scream in pain, turning his head to face Applejack on the ground.

“APPLEJACK!!!” He screamed. “Is this how you want to remember them?! Is this how you want to remember your family; This abomination?!” Applejack couldn’t look away. Every part of her told her to run, but she was compelled to face the thing. Tears swelling up in her eyes as she beheld the beast. “Remember! Remember your family for who they were! Remember your sister!” The words had gotten to the young filly. She shuttered for a moment, only to feel a soft hand take hold of her shoulder. She looked up to see a mare with a golden brown coat looking down at her. The mare’s smile seemed to calm her nerves, removing any anxiety she had. Her father soon joined her, smiling down at his daughter. She held onto their hands tight, holding onto their memory.

“He… He’s right.” Her eyes closed for a moment and once she opened them, the young filly would be gone and in her place stood the Applejack Aaron had come to know. The two ponies behind her stepped back, giving her space to do her thing. This was not how she wanted to remember her family. She had spent years wallowing in her own sadness, blaming their deaths on herself. So much so that it skewed her memory of them to the point that all that remained were the horrors that had taken their place.

Aaron let out another scream of agony, only to find the beast slowly release him and lift him up into the air. It slowly opened its mouth to show a swirling maelstrom of fire, the faces of Applejack’s family inside, screaming in agony within. Aaron wanted to hold onto the finger but he was far too weak to do so. He felt that he would be waking soon and he would have to go through this all over again. “Oi, let ‘em go!” Before the colossus could react, it soon felt a swift fist make contact with its face, sending Aaron flying into the air, only to be caught by a massive orange hand.

Following the arm with his eyes, Aaron soon found that his rescuer was none other than Applejack who had grown to the size that matched the colossal abomination. With Aaron safely in her hand, Applejack set him down carefully, she didn’t want him getting in the way of what was about to happen. Applejack cracked her knuckles, sounding like an explosion as she slowly turned back to her opponent, who was now recovering from the punch it had been dealt. “Ah’ve suffered long enough. It's time I had myself a good dream; starting with me kickin’ your ass.”

The abomination would let out a hiss. “You would hurt your family even further? You would-“ It was silenced with another powerful punch, turning its head almost all the way around.

“Ya ain’t mah family. You’re a bastardization of their memory.” Applejack delivered a low punch to the beast’s gut, making it wail in pain. “For three long years I suffered, three years to wallow in in my sadness. But now, I’m done bein’ sad.” She struck the beast again in the stomach, the force it exerted began to make the ground shake. “Now, take off that face!” Applejack’s hand grasped the face of the young filly, tearing it from the creature to reveal the blazing fires and the screams of her family. Applejack began to tear up, only to wipe her tears away. “I am done with you!” She drew her fist back, building up the force in her finishing blow. With a loud roar, she drove her fist into the beast’s chest with the force of a bomb. Passing through its protective layer and soon breaching the other side with its still beating heart. “I’m sorry for what happened to ya’ll, but it wasn’t my fault. But I promise, I will avenge you. I’ll avenge all of you. For now… rest.”

The abomination began to cry out, wailing in agony as its body began to decompose. Its body falling apart around Applejack’s arm, leaving no trace of itself as it fell into a pile of refuse, showing little sign of what it once was say for the two large horns made from trees. With the deed done, Applejack let out a soft breath, shrinking down to normal size.

With the fight over, Aaron ran to Applejack to make sure she was okay. She slowly turned to him with a smile on her face. She was okay, in fact she felt better than she did in a long time. Once the two were close enough, they greeted one another with a bear hug, holding onto one another tight. They didn’t say much, but they poured all they had into their hug.

Once they parted, Applejack leaned in and kissed Aaron’s cheek. “W-What was that for?”

“For everythin’, sugar cube.”

“Well… whatever that means, thank you.” His hand felt the cheek she kissed, turning a brilliant pink as he focused on it. Applejack turned her attention to Nightmare Moon, her smile fading for a more serious look. The two made eye contact, standing their ground waiting for the other to do something.

“Are ya really here to help us?” Applejack asked in a stoic manner.

“That I am.”

“So what do you want out of this?”

“For things to merely go back to the way they were.” Applejack approached Nightmare, staring her down, Nightmare doing the same. It didn’t take long for Applejack to smile.

“Well, I guess I owe ya mah thanks too.” Nightmare soon smiled, only for Applejack to lean in to Nightmare’s ear. “But I swear. If you so much as hurt that boy, one single hear; I shall make it my life’s duty to huntin’ you down and makin’ you suffer. Are we clear?”

“Crystal.”

“Glad tah hear it.” She drew back and turned away from her. Nightmare soon followed behind, shaking off Applejack’s threat. “So, I reckon it’s about time that you be on your way.”

“Yeah, I think I’ve had my fill of my own nightmare fuel for one night.”

“Same. Sorry I put you guys through so much.”

“It’s cool. The end result was totally worth it.”

“What, the whole savin’ me thing or the kiss?” Aaron began to blush again.

“N-No… I-I mean, yes th-the saving you thing.” Applejack would giggle softly to herself.

“I appreciate it, though I guess it’s time we both be wakin’ up. Ya got training in the morning and I sure don’ wanna keep you.” Aaron’s smile soon faded for a look of fear. “But, if ya do a good job, I’ll reward ya on the last day before you gotta head in to get Dash.”

“I… I would like that.” Applejack’s smile turned devious.

“Oh, trust me. Ya will.” Aaron had no idea how to take that but just shrugged it off. “Anyway, I guess I’ll be seein’ ya in the morning.”

“Likewise.” The two shared a final hug for the night as things began to grow brighter and brighter. Applejack was waking up and thus, so were her guests. The night was over and their objective complete, now there wasn’t anything stopping them from communicating with one another, and Aaron helped his friend come to terms with her inner demons.

As he awoke in his bed, Twilight still slumbering beside him, he couldn’t help but feel proud of what he did. Knowing Applejack was safe when she would sleep was something great. Still, the things he witnessed would most surely haunt him in his nightmares. Though for now, he would savor his victory and get ready for his training for the day.

Chpt. 14: Final Day of Freedom

View Online

The following week had been a busy one for everypony. Applejack had kicked her training into overdrive, wanting Aaron capable of defending himself if he ran into trouble. He would complain through all of it like usual but Applejack was seeing some much needed improvement. Even managing to score a few hits on her in their end-of-the-day spar, hits that she didn’t give him.

As for Twilight, Demo and Draco, the three were busy scheming and making sure they had their bases covered for tomorrow. They wanted to make sure that everything went as planned, wanting to conserve as much magic as possible if they were going to get who they needed. There was much at stake and the three would be sure not to leave anything to chance, even making sure the other troops were trained and ready. For almost a year now, they had spent their days lounging around, now they were going to be heading into the action.

Twilight was fidgety and constantly watching her back, paranoid that something was going to go wrong somewhere at some time. Draco could see how nervous she as she went over the maps. It was understandable to him, the feeling of everything weighing on one's shoulders the day before a life altering event. They were taking a large risk with this prison break. If the tiniest thing went wrong, everypony would probably be seeing themselves joining Aaron and Dash in the prison, along with every pony captured. With a soft sigh, Draco rubbed his eyes as he stood up from his seat. “Twilight, I’m gonna go check up on the others. See how they’re doing.”

“Hm? Oh, uh… maybe I can come with. I can’t really do much else without any additional information.” The two stood up, leaving Demo behind and walked out of the main building into the scorching sun. In the middle of the road, Draco and Twilight could see Applejack in her daily spar. Aaron tried to deliver a few precise strikes to Applejack’s sides, but Applejack countered with her muscular arms. Looking closely, Twilight could see signs of Aaron developing some muscles of his own.

“Come on Aaron, you’re getting slow on me.” Applejack said as she managed to easily block a set of punches that couldn't have been more telegraphed to his opponent.

“Maybe… it's… because… we’ve…” He took a break to gasp for air. “Been training… all… day.”

“Maybe, but I wanna make sure that ya ain’t too soft when ya head in.” Aaron took a deep breath and focused on AJ, moving much faster than he had been letting on and managed to make a few good hits on Applejack, making her grunt in a bit of pain as one struck her face. “That’s more like it!” Applejack cracked a satisfied smile, wiping a bit of blood from her lip. She would bring the fight to an end, giving the signal to stop. Applejack smiled at Aaron, satisfied with how well he was progressing with her. Though, as she continued, a small hint of red developed in her cheeks as well as Aaron's.

Twilight saw the way they looked at one another and felt a strange sensation come over her. Draco cleared his throat to alert them to their presence. Applejack turned to Draco and Twilight, clearing her throat to greet them. “Howdy ya'll. How’s everything going?”

“Going good, just thought we’d take a bit of a break from planning a prison break.”

“Oh yeah? Cool.” Applejack was losing adrenaline, starting to feel her own exhaustion take effect. “Aaron, take five.”

“Waaaay ahead of ya.” Aaron's own adrenaline had stopped working long before Applejack's. His legs would tremble as he tried to catch his breath.

“Oh yeah, then how about ya go get us some water.”

“Sure. Just... give me a moment.” Aaron tried to catch his breath, taking deep breaths as he turned to go and fetch his friends some water. As he walked away, Draco and Twilight could see Applejack's gaze lock onto Aaron, checking him out as he walked away. She was drawn out of her little trance when Draco chuckled at her actions.

“Awww, does somepony got a crush?” Applejack couldn't help but roll her eyes as she turned back to Draco.

"Ain't no shame in it. Aaron's a pretty cool colt, guy... thing."

"Well, do ya gotta be ogling your coltfriend with us here? Look, you're scaring Twilight." Twilight looked to the two of them, not wanting to get involved in the conversation they were having.

"Alright fine... but ya gotta admit, he is something though."

“I’m surprised ya managed to keep the relationship in the friend-zone for so long. Could have sworn ya would have asked him to bed by now.”

“I don’t just ask stallions to rut all willy-nilly. I look for commitment, chemistry, that sort o' stuff. It ain't much but they are what I look for in a stallion." She soon smirked to the two. “Though, I will admit, I do have needs as a mare.” The three of them huddled close together. “Ah tell ya, Aaron’s a great stallion. Sure he's a bit scrawny but he’s sweet, he’s devoted, kind of complainy but he always seems to come through. He does seem like the kind of colt I'd spend my time with more often. Speaking of which, Twi, have you given my little proposal some thought?”

Twilight began to turn a bright shade of red. “I-I uh… certainly have thought about it.”

“Well, ya gonna tell me what your answer is or do you wanna make me guess? I know you got some similar feelings too, and I don’t wanna hog him to myself. As much as I want to, I’m more than willing to share him with ya.” Twilight began to blush softly, restraining a small smirk.

“I-I need more time to think on it, Applejack. Sorry.”

“Well, I say ya think fast. Cause… I got a little treat in store for Aaron tonight.” Draco cocked a brow with interest while Twilight looked on a little shocked.

“Oh yeah? You two going to need some privacy for this little treat?”

“It would be nice to have some alone time. I managed to get Gilda to steal some food from the nearby camp, I’m planning a nice dinner for the two of us. Dinner under the moonlight, talk, laugh, relax. He’s more than earned it, especially after what he’ll be doing for us tomorrow. Plus… if… things take a turn for the down “that” path, I wouldn’t exactly say I'm opposed to a little horseplay.”

“Sounds pretty nice. If ya want, I got some wine I’ve been saving for a special occasion. You can have it if you promise to save some for me.”

“Aw, you’d do that for me?”

“Course. Though, I want something in return.”

“Draco, I ain’t going to let ya watch.”

“No, I don’t want that.” Draco rolled his eyes, knowing full well she was teasing him. “I want to borrow Aaron for a bit. Just for the day is all.”

“What for?”

“Initiation ritual. The guys and I have been talking and we thought about making him one of us. Officially that is.” Twilight turned to Draco with a worried look. She had witnessed what a soldier’s initiation ritual was like and they can be enthusiastic about it. Though, it never got too out of hand, she was worried they would do something that would jeopardize the mission.

“I don’t know, Draco. We can’t really have anything happening to Aaron the day before we begin our operation. What if he gets seriously hurt?”

“Twilight, I can almost guarantee that he is going to get hurt going into the prison. Besides, we aren’t going to do anything stupid. Just a fun little initiation ritual is all.” Twilight looked at the Pegasus skeptically, not buying this for a moment.

“Okay.” Twilight broke focus as she turned to Applejack. “You can borrow him. It could give me a chance to get some last minute things set up for tonight.”

“Awesome. I’m glad you agree.”

“Applejack!”

AJ would sigh softly to herself. “Just don’t do anything that could ruin the mission.”

“Trust me, I don’t plan on doing anything like that.” Twilight was still worried, but she tried to hide it as they saw Aaron returning with some water.

“Hey guys, what’s going-“

“BOOKS!!!” Twilight shouted, bringing attention to herself almost immediately. “I-I mean, I uh… wanted to know if there was uh… any good comic books in the shop down the road? I was thinking about taking a look.” Applejack could see though that lie but she would play along.

“Y-Yeah… Twi here has run out of reading material. I was thinking she and I could go take a look.”

“Oooooo-kay. I wouldn’t really know what to look for in there. I love comics as much as the next geek, but I can’t read your language. So, I’m at an impasse on that one.”

“Well, you won’t have to worry about that.” Draco said as he went to Aaron’s side. “Cause you and I are gonna spend some time together. Ain’t that right, AJ?”

“Sure thing. While you boys are out, Twi and I are going to go find some new reading material.” Applejack took hold of Twilight’s hand and began to guide her down the road. “Be back before sundown!” Applejack called out, the two of them disappearing around a corner.

“Huh, that was weird. Didn’t even get their water.” Aaron handed one of the bottles to Draco.

“Keep it, you’re coming with me.”

“Uhhhh... Are we going to do some recon or something?”

“No, this is just to kill some time.” Aaron wasn’t sure what he was talking about, but with Applejack and Twilight gone, he didn’t really have much to do to begin with.

“Okay, what are we doing then?”

“First we’re going to get the troops together, then we’ll have a little fun. Simple as that.” It wasn’t much to go on, but it would sate Aaron’s questions for now. “Come on, let’s get the others. I’m sure they’re bored and wanting something to do.” Draco took a few bottled waters and they began to gather the rest of his troops together.

~~~~~

Draco had gathered his troops in the center of town. Draco and Aaron were standing in a circle drawn in the sand as the other troops stood outside of it. Aaron looked to see the others as they looked back at him. They all seemed eager to do whatever was going on. “Draco, what’s going on then? What are we out here to do?”

Aaron soon got an answer as Draco spoke in a booming voice. “Aaron. We have gathered you here to permit you to join our ranks, to become one of us. Do you accept?”

“I-I I guess.” Aaron stuttered, surprised by the turn of events.

“No, you are or you are not. There is no in between answers on this. You either join us or you don't. Simple as that.”

“Then… Yeah. I will join you. I'm already going out on a dangerous mission.” Draco smiled at him.

“Alright. That’s more like it.” Draco snapped his fingers and pulled something off of his finger. It looked like a ring or a band. “You stand before us today as a pony… erm, thing.”

“Man.”

“Man, thank you, of a simple life," That was a little inaccurate due to recent events." to join us for our most noble cause is to leave your cozy life so ponies may go on in their peaceful life. Speak your name so that we may reveal to you our own.” Aaron wasn’t sure what he meant by the last part but he would play along.

“My name is Aaron.”

“Greetings brother. My name is Draco.” He walked over to his tall companion. “This here is my good friend Demo Reel.”

“W-Wait, I thought his name was Knit-pick?”

“That’s just a code name I gave him. We can't really afford strangers finding out who we really are, to threaten our families through our acts.” Draco continued down the line. “This bloated gut on legs is Bulk Biceps.” Aaron had always suspected that Boom-chew was a fake name. Then again, his best friends were Twilight Sparkle and Applejack. It wasn’t clear at the time and he didn’t piss him off. Though, as he looked at the white Pegasus, he was starting to wonder.

“Where are the biceps?”

“Bulk eats his feelings.” The white pegasus looked a little ashamed at the mention of that.

“Oh, I understand. Sorry I asked.” Draco continued down the line, coming up to Sneaky Quick.

“This is our spy master; Lock Pick. Thankfully, I managed to get him to keep his pants on for this encounter.” By the expressions the rest of them had, it was clear that they were all grateful that Draco managed to get him to do that.

“You already know Gilda and Strongheart.” Draco came to the two female troops. “Though, they still have code names I still want you to use if or when you’re in the field with us again. Strongheart here is called Howling Arrow. Gilda, we call Dark Feather.”

“Why?”

“It was a compromise. She didn't want any name I picked because she knew of Boom-chew and Sneaky Quick. Making up code names is hard, okay.”

“Was it her first choice?” Aaron's question had made Lock Pick withhold a snort, trying not to laugh in front of Gilda.

“Regardless, we trust you with these names in hopes of gaining your trust. That we can count on you when danger arises and that you will be there to aid your fellow brothers and sisters in battle. This task will not be an easy one and you are certain to find yourself in tough situations. As such, you will not have to face these challenges alone. The rebellion looks out for their own and we will be there in case you ever need us. The mission you are about to embark on is more than proof that you are one of us and I want to show you that gratitude.”

“Wouldn’t it be smarter to do it after the mission? To prove that I am reliable.”

“Actually.” Bulk said. “It's best that we do it now. Ya know, just in case you… well, you know.”

“We’re doing it now just in case ya die in the prison.” Gilda said in a blunt manner, giving Aaron a queasy sensation.

“Regardless, Aaron has shown that he is determined to fight against Tirek and his army. As such, we hereby assign you a code name for when you go out into the field and proof that you are among our ranks.” Draco begins to circle Aaron, his finger on his chin as he began to think of something fitting.

“How ‘bout Dweeb?” Gilda said with a snicker.

“Nah, has to be something sensible. Something that ponies will believe.” Draco thinks for a moment and smiles. “Hm… I got it! Aaron, from now on your code name shall be Right Hook.”

“Right Hook?”

“Indeed, after seeing you and Applejack training all week, I felt it was appropriate with how well you’ve shown progress. So, your name is Right Hook from here on out.”

“Thank you, Draco.”

“You’re most welcome.” Draco snapped his fingers once more, Demo coming up to him with a case. He opened it to show Aaron what looked to be a gleaming sword and scabbard. Draco picked it up and placed the blade on Aaron’s shoulder. “Do you solemnly swear to devote yourself, to devote your life to freeing the land from the rule of Tirek and his madness?” Aaron looked to the sword, uneasy being so close to a real weapon, let alone touching his shoulder.

“I… I do.”

“Do you solemnly swear to protect the royal family, to ensure their safety at all costs? Even if that cost is your life.” Aaron didn’t answer immediately on this one, but his answer was still delivered with certainty.

“I do.”

Draco paused for a moment, glaring at Aaron. “Do you… also promise to protect Applejack, as if she were a Celestia herself?” The others looked to one another confused. They never remembered Draco asking that of them. However, Aaron answered with great certainty.

“I swear it.”

“Then, as of this moment,” Draco removed the sword and placed it in its hilt. “This blade is imbued with your vows and you are hereby sworn into the rebellion and our family.” Draco handed the blade to Aaron. “Welcome, brother.” The others would applaud as the initiation came to a close, say for Gilda. She appeared to be warming up for something. Aaron took the sword and smiled at Draco, but not directly at Aaron.

“Thank you, Draco. I promise to uphold my promises and to make sure to make something of this reb-HRK!!!” A rush of agony went through Aaron’s lower body, slowly looking down to see a brown paw sticking out between his legs. He turned around to see Gilda with a satisfied look on her face. “D-Draco… why?” Aaron fell to his knees, mourning his shattered ball-bag after the hefty kick had lifted him off the ground for a moment.

“I’m really sorry, Aaron. It’s kind of our squad’s thing. Gilda was the last newbie who joined us and she went through the initiation as well. We all have, even I did. Hell, Bulk was the new guy before I came around. His legs are small but holy crap, can he kick.” Gilda retracted her paw from him, snickering to herself. It may have been for the ceremony, but most of what she did was because of what happened when they first met. “Look, it could have been worse, just suck it up and you’ll be fine.” With the main event done, the others left Aaron to his pain. Draco came over and comforted the human. “Though I gotta admit, I was expecting you to be a screamy.”

Aaron slowly looked up, taking a long deep breath. He didn’t talk immediately, still angry at him for what he had done, or at the very least not telling him. “W-Why didn’t you warn me.”

“Ya don't exactly draw new recruits in if ya tell them they gotta get kicked in the goods. They usually run when you tell them they're going to get kicked. I admit, it’s kind of foalish but it’s kind of a tradition for us. You wouldn’t believe how much the guys were bugging me to let ya join, just to watch ya get kicked.”

Aaron let out a pained groan. “Look, you’re one of us now. You have my respect and I’d be happy to call you a friend.” Aaron looked up at Draco and with a dead-panned glare. The pain had faded somewhat and he felt he could almost stand, but he was still sore about the situation.

“I… guess, you... kinda. Just let me know when you’re going to do something like that again, please. I’m not indestructible.”

“I wish you were, that would be extremely useful.” Aaron rolled his eyes as Draco grabbed the sword. “Here, this is yours now. Take care of it and it will take care of you. Not everything can be solved with a fist.” Aaron already knew that and held that belief close. Fighting wasn’t in his nature, however he knew that that was going to have to change the longer he stayed here.

He finally found the strength to get to his feet, stumbling about slowly as he took his new sword. It was heavier than it looked but lighter than he would have believed. Taking the strap, he threw it over his shoulder and tried to get comfortable “Come on, we best get ya back before Twilight and Applejack throw a fit.” Aaron could only chuckle as he followed close behind Draco.

“So, what’s with the ring?”

“Hm?”

“The ring, I saw you take it off.”

“Oh, this.” He pulled out a gold band, showing it to Aaron. There was an inscription on it, and as usual Aaron couldn’t make it out.

“Nice, what’s it say?”

“It says ‘Forever yours’. I wanted something more poetic, but not enough room on this thing.”

“I see, so it’s a wedding ring.”

“Yep.” There was a short pause.

“So, how long you been married?”

“Almost a year now. In fact, it's almost our anniversary. Been hoping to get Dash out and get back to her before then. I've been gone so long, I had wanted to make sure that I get back to her in time.”

“I don’t know what that’s like, but I’m glad you got someo- pony who cares about you like that.”

“Thanks. She means the world to me. In fact, after this was all done, I was hoping to start a family with her. Maybe find a nice country side home, small yard, a garden. Maybe a dog for the kids to play with.”

“Sounds like the ultimate retirement plan.” Aaron said with a chuckle. "So, what's her name or are there more than one?"

“No no, it’s just one mare. She keeps me busy as is, starting a herd with her would be exhausting, I don't think any stallion could handle her plus one more.” Draco chuckled as he put the ring back on his finger. “Her name is Spitfire and she is the reason I fight on." Draco would look on at the inscription on his band, sighing happily. "She's determined, hardworking, short tempered, and an amazing body.”

“Sounds like the whole package.”

“Ohhhh, you better believe it. Hell, before all this broke out, a mare like her wouldn’t even look at me. Long time ago, she was the captain to an elite group of fliers called the Wonderbolts. I was just some mail pony back then. Now, we’re both soldiers in the army to fight against a madman. Spitfire saved my life and I saved hers." Draco couldn't help but laugh to himself "We kept saving one another, that eventually, I asked her out for drinks. Few months later, I popped the question. Didn’t know if it was out of fear that we may die tomorrow or if we genuinely cared for one another. Regardless, I don’t regret a what I did. I would gladly propose to her again if I had the chance to do this all over. Though, I do wish I could have asked her sooner. One week after the wedding, my team and I are going against orders to come save Dash.”

“Do you miss her?”

“Every second of the day. There’s not a time when I’m not thinking about her. She probably thinks I’m dead though. Mail isn’t something we got out here and I can’t afford to leave these guys alone.” Draco sighed to himself as they found a rotted bench outside of the government building to sit on.

“Well, hopefully I can help you rescue your friends before then.”

“Aaron, if you do that for me, I would be eternally grateful.”

“I only promise to try, man. I’m not guaranteeing any miracles here.” Draco would look past his shoulder to see the returning Applejack and Twilight.

Draco couldn't help but chuckle as he stood up. “Just that you'd offer to try, means something to me.” He patted Aaron's shoulder before he walked off, just in time as Applejack and Twilight returned from their search. Aaron smiled at them, making room for them to sit.

“So, find anything worth reading?” Twilight looked at him confused.

“Reading? Why would I need anything else to read, my bag is- Oh, yes! We looked through a lot of comic books, but unfortunately we found nothing worth reading.”

“Oh, that’s a shame." Aaron could hear Applejack let out a giggle.

“Yeah, real shame.” She turned to Aaron, moving him aside so he was sitting in the middle of Twilight and herself. “So, Aaron. We’ve been thinkin’ for some time now.” Applejack began, looking at him in a strange manner. She was twirling her bangs, eyeing him up and down. He turned to Twilight who looked like she was about to burst out with another random word. “Twilight and I were hoping that you could join us for dinner to discuss something important.”

“Dinner? Sure, sounds like fun.” Applejack giggled again.

“I do hope so, sugar cube. I hope so.” Applejack left the bench went inside to make some final preparations for tonight. Aaron would merely shrug off her strange behavior as he turned to Twilight.

“So, are you going to act all weird and cryptic as well?” Twilight was staring straight ahead, deep in thought as sweat trickled down her coat. "Twilight?"

“W-Wha? Oh, no sorry. I’m fine… yep, fine fine fine.” Aaron could see it in her eyes that something was up.

“Twilight, are you okay?”

“Of course, I’m okay. Everything is okay, why wouldn’t they be?”

“Because you’re sweating bullets.”

“I… don’t know what you’re talking about. Is that an expression?”

“Yes, it means you are sweating in a very noticeable manner.” Aaron could see Twilight shaking softly as well. “Twilight, is everything okay? Do you need to go inside?”

“E-Everything is… i-is…” She sighed. “I can’t tell you, it’s a secret.”

“Oh, okay then.”

“I know you want to try and find out, but I swore I wou- wait what?” Twilight looked at Aaron confused, not used to such a reaction.

“If it’s a secret, then I won’t pry.” Twilight wasn’t used to this. Usually when she had a secret to keep, she was pretty terrible, often fumbling under pressure trying to keep it. Aaron merely dropped the subject and left it at that.

“I-… okay, not exactly sure how to respond to that.” She cleared her throat. “A-Anyway. I need to get ready for dinner. Aaron, can you join Applejack and I out here when the sun goes down please?”

“Sure, I’ll be there.”

“Thanks, I guess I'll see you then.” Twilight turned and walked off in an awkward manner, trying her hardest not to just run off. Aaron couldn't help but look back at today thus far, realizing that today was a weird day. Little did he know that things were going to get a whole lot weirder for him.

~~~~~

The sun was setting slowly over the horizon, Aaron waited patiently for his friends to meet him outside of the government building. He had changed into a new pair of clothes, not wanting to wear something that smelled of sweat. While he was still wearing his jeans, he had found a soft black shirt in his bag.

He couldn't help but ponder as he waited on what Applejack had said, only to hear the door open to reveal his two friends. “Hey sugar cube.” Applejack called out in a sing song voice. Aaron turned to them with a smile, eager for their dinner together. The two mares were cleaned up and looking presentable. He could even smell a sweet fragrance coming off of them as they approached him.

“Hey guys. Applejack, where’s your hat?” The orange earth pony sighed to herself.

“Twilight wanted to make this a formal thing, meaning no hats. Tonight’s important to us and we wanted to make it feel like it is. I would have preferred it to be casual, but we came to a compromise.” Aaron chuckled softly, looking to Twilight. She looked nervous as ever, trying her hardest not to make eye contact with Aaron as every second their eyes met, her face would turn bright red.

“Hi Twilight.”

“H-Hi Aaron.” Aaron had to admit; timid Twilight kind of was adorable.

The two mares joined Aaron as they began to walk through the town, each taking an arm for themselves. Aaron felt a jolt of energy as they did so. "W-where are we eating Applejack?"

“Just outside of town. I found a nice spot for us to sit and relax. Even found a lantern to give us some light when it gets dark. Should be far away enough to be out of earshot and for us to spot any unwanted guests.”

“Sounds good, lead the way AJ.” Applejack was way ahead of him, guiding Aaron and Twilight out of the small town. As they walked, Aaron turned to Twilight with a smile. “You smell nice, Twilight.” The purple alicorn began to fluster from his compliment.

“Thank you. I didn’t have anything nice to wear, so I thought I’d use some perfume I borrowed from Strong Heart. She had some perfume left over and I asked if I could use some. I wanted to make tonight to be special.” She smiled up at him, leaning against his arm as they came to the area AJ had picked out for them.

The area was lit with a candle lantern, showing a soft blanket on the desert floor. Beside it was a small basket that contained their dinner tonight. Applejack took a seat opposite of Aaron and Twilight, handing out plates and glasses to get things started. Applejack had worked hard on this dinner, even if there wasn't a lot they had to begin with. yet she managed to make something out of what was available.

First thing Applejack brought out was a bowl of crisp salad she had prepared herself. There wasn’t much in it but she managed to add a few canned vegetables to give it a bit of flavor. Twilight was drooling at the sight, sick of having canned beans for the last few days. Aaron was just happy that he was eating at all. Though, he was starting to miss eating meat. He could only live off of vegetables for so long.

As Applejack divided the food among herself and her friends, Applejack reached in and brought out Draco's gift for the evening; a bottle of wine as promised. Popping the cork of the wine as she began to pour the purple substance into the glasses for her friends. “Hope ya like it. It ain’t cider, but it sure as hell serves the purpose for tonight.”

Twilight agreed as she took a sip of her wine, savoring the flavor as it mixed in with her salad. “I love it, AJ." Twilight turned to Aaron, smiling warmly as he ate his food. "Aaron, we wanted to extend our deepest gratitude to you tonight. What you are doing for us tomorrow is quite brave and selfless. I may not be the best speaker when giving a toast, and I cannot truly find the words to tell you how much we appreciate what you are doing, but I hope that you understand that we are truly grateful."

“It’s no problem, though I must admit; I’m really flattered what you guys are doing for me. I’m just happy to help out where I can."

“Still, you’re taking a big risk for us, sugar cube. I can’t imagine how you must be feeling.”

“In all honesty, I'm really terrified. There's so much riding on this, I'm afraid that I will let you all down. I want to show I can do something other than be a liability. We may not have known each other long, but you guys are my friends and I would do anything to help.” Applejack and Twilight smiled, raising their glasses to Aaron.

“To Aaron; The po- man of the hour.” Aaron raised his glass to them. The three of them downed what wine was left in their glasses and gasped, enjoying the sensation of the fermented grape juice traveling through their systems. “ya know…” Applejack began, looking from her glass to Aaron. “I have been thinking for some time now. Since… there is a chance that you may not come back.” Applejack began to softly turn a shade of red, looking down to the ground. “And… I was thinking… that before you go, I would ask you a question.”

“Sure, what do you want to ask?” Applejack turned to Twilight, who was just as red as Applejack.

“Aaron, we were hoping to ask if… you would want to be in a herd with us?” Aaron froze, remembering what Nightmare had told him all those nights ago. He couldn’t believe what they were asking him.

“Y-You mean…” Applejack nodded softly.

“I’ve been thinking about it for some time now. You’re really something and I felt like we connected on some level.” It was Aaron’s turn to turn red, looking to his empty wine glass and wondering if the alcohol was too strong for him and he wasn’t just hallucinating all of this. “Twilight feels the same too.” Aaron turned to the nervous princess, reaching for the wine to get another drink.

Once she downed her second glass, she gasped and turned to Aaron. “I-Its true. Aaron you have come so far and… I admit, when you saved my life that night in the Everfree, I felt a little spark. I needed some time to think it through, to make sure what I felt was real and not just some spur of the moment.” The two mares smiled at Aaron, slowly making their way to his side once more. Aaron could feel his heart racing at a million miles an hour, unable to believe that this was happening to him.

“So how ‘bout it handsome? Ya interested?” Aaron wanted to say yes, he wanted to get up to his feet and scream it to the heavens. Though, the weight of the situation had hit him and it made him think. They were asking for a relationship right before a dangerous mission, when this may be the last time they ever meet. To say that he had doubts was an understatement.

“You… really want this?” He asked, looking up to them.

“We do, Aaron.” Twilight’s eyes stared deep into his own as she spoke. “We wanted to ask you tonight because I wasn’t sure myself. When Applejack asked me to make the herd with you, I had to think about it and weigh the options. This isn’t something you just ask casually, it’s a serious commitment.” Twilight reached for Aaron’s hand, holding it close. “When you came into my life, you gave me something I thought I had lost so long ago, something I never thought we could have again. You gave me hope. Hope that there is still a chance for good in the world and I know that I want to hold onto that feeling.”

“But… I could die in there, Twilight. What if I don’t come back.”

“You will come back. I don’t have a single doubt that you will make it out of there alive and come back to us.” Aaron was at a loss for words, weighing his options and the consequences thereof.

“So… this herd thing, is there a ceremony for it to be official? Cause I’ve had my fair share of ceremonies for one day.” Applejack and Twilight giggled as they brought Aaron in for a hug, which soon lead to the first step of their new herd. Starting with Twilight, Aaron was found locking lips with the purple alicorn. He could practically hear fireworks going off in his head as their lips met for the first time. Once they broke off from one another, Applejack brought Aaron in for her kiss.

Aaron felt the same jolt of energy from Applejack as with Twilight, though in a much wilder and hungry variety. He wouldn’t be so bold as to compare the two, but if he had to choose who was the better kisser, he would be stuck in a permanent loop of debate trying to answer that question. Once Applejack broke from him, Aaron fell down onto the blanket, low on breath after the two sucked it out of him. “That was… w-wow!” He slowly sat up, smiling dumbly at them. “So… what does that make us now?”

“I believe the proper term is marefriends and coltfriend. Regardless, I would still like to be friends.” Twilight explained.

“However, we can do more than friends can.” Applejack would add, trailing a finger down Aaron’s chest in a sultry manner. Alarm bells were going off in his mind, his mind racing as he realized what exactly was going on. Applejack was slowly leaning in, bringing herself in for another kiss. Aaron was more than happy to oblige, lifting an arm to bring her in close. He could feel her heart beating through her breasts, matching his own speed as their kiss grew more and more feral in nature.

Aaron parted from her with a gasp, trying to catch his breath. “That gets better… every time.” Aaron turned to Twilight. “Do you want to get in on this too?” Twilight was nervous but she slowly leaned in, joining Aaron in a more loving kiss than a lustful one. She was gentle and precise, unlike Applejack who was wild and chaotic.

As Twilight enjoyed the kiss, Applejack would slowly retreat, only to see a thick bulge in his pants. “My my, somepony’s excited.” Twilight and Aaron looked down, only for him to turn a bright red.

“Heh, s-sorry. I’m really enjoying this.”

“Glad to hear it.” Applejack began to crawl down, Twilight giving her some room to work as AJ took hold of Aaron’s zipper, slowly pulling it down to free his penis. Twilight and Applejack looked on in awe at his alien phallus, examining it like a strange artifact. “It’s so…” Twilight began.

“Tiny.” Applejack bluntly finished, slicing Aaron’s self-esteem in two in one quick word. “Are all humans like this?” It began to shrink some, shocking Applejack. She looked up to see a shamed look on his face. “I-It’s okay, Aaron. There’s nothing to be ashamed about.” He wasn’t buying it, the damage had been done. Applejack knew a quick fix as she slowly took hold of him.

Aaron suddenly gasped as he felt her soft hand grasp him, making him seize up from the sudden touch. “Come on. I don’t want to make ya feel bad on your special night.” Applejack leaned in and kissed him once more, softly stroking him. “I’m sorry if I made ya feel bad. I ain’t never really seen one like yours before. I don’t think it’s a bad thing, honest. Size don't really matter to me none, how you use it, now that's what gets me going.” Aaron couldn't help but smile at her efforts, bringing her in close for another quick kiss.

“Thank you. Just… don’t call it small please. Guys don’t really like it.”

“Would ya like me to call it the biggest I ever saw?” Aaron only chuckled.

“No, just... lets not talk about the size anymore. Its... really embarrassing.” He began to think for a moment. "Though, if you wanna make it up to me, then maybe you two can help me through this. I... don't know what I'm doing." Applejack and Twilight looked at him with a raised brow, the two of them developing various ideas of how they could turn that to their advantage. “I-I mean, I’m not a virgin. I’ve done it once already.”

“Yeah, with a mare in her estrus cycle. Ya could run a finger along her good stuff and she’d tell ya you were the best she ever had.” Aaron began to fluster. “We’re not in heat, thus it’s going to take some effort to please us. However,” Applejack slowly began to unbutton her blouse. “It ain’t about us tonight. Tonight,” Once the last button came off, Aaron could feel himself on the verge of a heart attack at what he saw.

Applejack pulled her shirt apart to unleash her buxom breasts and shapely abs. She cared nothing for bras, finding them too restricting. Aaron was currently thanking whatever god this world had for giving Applejack such an amazing body. “W-Wow.”

“Thanks sugar cube. Glad ya like ‘em.” She cups the large D+ breasts, lifting them up and bouncing them in a teasing manner. Every time they left her hand, Aaron could feel himself grow more and more. “Twilight, ya wanna join me.”

Twilight couldn’t respond, her hands were almost to her shirt to pull it off, but stopped. “Aaron. I do want to be in a herd with you, but… I’m not ready to… give up my first time. Is that okay with you.” Aaron nodded in understanding.

“Of course. If you don’t want to go all the way, then I will respect that.” Twilight began to turn red, gripping her shirt and pulling it off to reveal a soft bright purple bra. The cold air had worked its magic and Aaron could see two small hills formed on her bra, making Aaron shake with excitement. He was sitting with two beautiful, topless women. If death was to come his way in the prison tomorrow, tonight more than made up for it in his mind.

“Now, who’s ready for a little fun?” Applejack said didn't give Aaron time to respond, slowly leaning down and enveloping his shaft with her soft lips. Aaron could do nothing but turn into putty in her grasp, falling back with his mouth hanging low as he moaned with pure pleasure.

Applejack’s tongue swirled around his pink head, making Aaron shake and twitch with each motion she made. Twilight would watch in curiosity, studying Applejack’s technique. She wanted to learn how to do this properly and from Aaron’s expression, Applejack was doing a phenomenal job. Yet, as she watched, Twilight could feel a warmth down below, her breath growing heavy each second she watched Applejack take their new herd mate into her mouth.

With a lewd pop, Applejack turned her attention to Aaron, still panting from the pleasure. “W-Why’d you stop? That was utterly amazing!”

“Just thought I’d tease ya a bit.” She giggled softly, turning to Twilight. “Twi, you wanna take a crack at it?” Twilight flustered and moved over to Aaron, looking at his strange penis with intrigue.

“Interesting shape.” Twilight said as she grasped his tip softly. Aaron responded with a sharp gasp. “Pleasure nerves are focused at the edge of the penal growth." She gave him a soft poke, making him twitch. "Fascinating. Though, from the size I take it that your females have smaller vaginas?”

“Can we… please not talk about the size anymore.” Aaron looked up at them, just in time to see Twilight take him into her muzzle. She was slow and robotic, lacking rhythm. After Applejack’s amazing job, it was obvious to him that Twilight was very much new in the physical performance of sex. That didn't mean that she wasn't bad. “Mmmmph. T-Twilight, that’s… ahhhh… that’s good.” Twilight smiled softly and got a little bolder, taking more of him into her muzzle. “Hahh… e-easy there Twi, ya don’t have to push yourself.” Twilight brought herself to a stop, blushing as she let go.

“S-Sorry.”

Aaron sighed. “It’s okay, you did good.”

“Not as good as Applejack.”

“It’s not a contest. You girls are amazing and I’m thankful that I have you both with me here tonight.” Twilight smiled warmly turning to Applejack, sending a silent signal to her. Applejack understood as they went further and stripped until they were completely naked. Aaron couldn’t help but gawk, staring upon what he could only describe as pure beauty.

Applejack was a very well endowed mare. Her breasts and ass were large and plump, filled with muscles she worked hard to get over the years. They were even more defined as she stayed in the light of the lantern, creating thick shadows on her body as she sat there with them. Twilight, not as muscular, still had a body worth admiring. Her wings were tucked away on her back, hiding her backside and breasts, still a little uneasy about exposing herself to Aaron. Though, she slowly took them away to show her breasts to him. Regardless of how the two looked, Aaron was just happy to be with them. Twilight spoke up. "N-Now that we've shown ours, can we see yours?"

Smiling, Aaron took off his clothes with an eager speed, sitting up on the blanket to show as he looked upon his new lovers. He didn’t have much in terms of muscle, but that had changed with Applejack’s rigorous, and quite brutal training over the past week. “You're both beautiful.” His nervousness was gone, having been replaced with something that allowed him to speak clearly and surely to them both. Applejack didn't waste anymore time as she placed a hand on his chest, slowly pushing him back down to the blanket.

“Just relax. I’ll take care of anything.” Aaron nodded and looked down to her legs. He could see her soaked marehood grinding against him. Her marehood was thick with large lips, dribbling a clear liquid as she had been wanting attention for some time now. He figured that was just what happened when a mare was in heat but seeing her pussy had changed his hypothesis on that.

After a short session of grinding, Applejack took hold of Aaron’s shaft and guided him through. Applejack would let out a husky moan as she felt her walls being parted for the first time in so long. The touch alone would send shivers down her spine as she finally hilted himself inside her. He couldn't reach much of her, but he could get far enough that it would scratch her itch.

Applejack was panting softly as she placed her hands on Aaron’s chest, trying to get used to him before they began. “Y-You okay, AJ?” Aaron grunted, trying to hold himself back. She could only nod for her answer, trying to get ahold of herself as she slowly locked her legs and began to rise. Aaron was moaning in pleasure as he felt him leave her thick lips, a loud slurping sound could be heard as she moved.

Before his tip could leave her entirely, Applejack slid back down with a hard slap, letting out a loud moan. She began again and tried to get a rhythm going. Each rise and fall from AJ’s hips got a reaction out of them both; be it a moan, a yelp, or a loud slap when their hips made contact. Regardless, Applejack was enjoying the pleasure she felt from being with him.

Aaron could only lay there and let Applejack work, though he would turn to Twilight, whose hand had vanished in between her legs as she sat down watching them. Aaron got an idea. “T-Twilight… you want to come… mmmph… l-lay with me?” Twilight was more than happy to, taking the spot beside Aaron as he listened to him and Applejack engage in their soft rutting session. Aaron moved a hand slowly to her crotch, tapping her own to give him passage.

Twilight’s hands slowly moved away to reveal her own marehood, soaked from watching her friend mount one another. Aaron slid a finger into Twilight, exploring her tunnel slowly and tried to match Applejack’s movements. Twilight began to moan alongside her, feeling Aaron parting her soft marehood. She couldn’t take the pleasure she felt, rolling over and gripping Aaron’s arm as his fingers danced inside her. “Ah, A-Aaron!” Twilight cooed, feeling her metal leg hit her hooves as it twitched.

“T-Twilight, Applejack this is… ahhh… a-amazing!” Applejack had picked up the pace, feeling a pressure building up in her loins. She kept Aaron pinned down as her movements became much more heavy, hearing her hips slap against his. Aaron had grown a little bold and used his remaining hand on Applejack. He took a handful of Applejack’s rump, making her yell out in pleasure. “D-Damn, AJ! Your ass is awesome.”

“T-Thank you.” Applejack cooed, only to give out a sharp yelp as she felt his hand slap her right cheek. “AGH! D-Do it again!” She screamed. Aaron smiled and gave her another spank, this one a bit harder. Applejack responded as such with another loud yelp. “O-One more time! I-I need it bad!” Aaron couldn’t help but smile at that.

“Oh yeah? How much do you need it?”

“A-Agh… I-I’m close! I’m so fucking close!” Applejack’s movements were growing quicker, her body was shaking with each movement and her pussy was leaking like a faucet. Seeing the lewd expression on Applejack’s face, he couldn’t bring himself to keep her waiting. He drew back his hand and delivered a final spank, sending Applejack in a spiraling orgasm that rocked her to the very core. Her back arched as she erupted like a volcano, in more ways than one. Her marehood exploding with juices, coating Aaron in mare cum. Her eyes had shrunken down to the size of pins as she was left satisfied, soon enough falling forward onto Aaron’s chest, panting heavily. “Th-Thank you… Thank you, Aaron. I needed that… so much.”

Aaron smiled as he parted her hair from her eyes. Seeing the look of a mare who had found something special in her eyes. “I was more than happy to be of service.” He said, hearing Twilight starting to reach her own orgasm. Though it wasn’t as rapturous as Applejack’s, she did let out a soft yelp as well as clench her legs together to squish his hand. It wasn’t painful but it was a strange sensation to feel Twilight’s slit and legs flex with her orgasm. Once she was done, he retrieved his hand, finding it soaked in Twilight’s juices as well. “How was it?”

Twilight panted huskily, trying to recollect herself. “Much better… than when I do it… myself.”

“I’ll take that as you enjoyed it.” Applejack removed herself to find something interesting; Aaron hadn’t finished.

“You’re… still hard?” Applejack asked in disbelief. Twilight came up to confirm it and still saw him pointing up.

“Yeah. I’ll admit, I was getting close but you came half way before I started feeling any pressure.”

“Ya don’t say.” Applejack sat up, smiling deviously. “Twilight, care to help me finish him off?”

“Ooh, sounds like fun AJ.”

“W-What? You guys don't have to. I'm just happy you both got what you needed” Aaron could only watch as Applejack grasped him from one side as Twilight attacked from the other. The two mares were relentless as they attacked with their mouths, lips, tongue, Applejack even using her breasts to toy with Aaron. The area was soon engulfed with the human’s screams of delight. Feeling the two attack him in a combined effort that would make his pole throb with excitement. “Holy fuck! T-Twilight, Appleja-AGH!!!” The two were now taking turns sucking him off. Each would engulf him in three strokes and let the other take him on.

Sweat began to develop as they went on and on. Applejack eventually stopped and left Twilight to work as she circled around, stroking him from behind. "Go on, give Twilight that seed o' yours." Twilight smiled softly as she laid back, preparing herself for what was to come. With a few final strokes, Aaron cried out as he felt the rush of his orgasm. He felt several thick ropes leave him and coat Twilight's chest, lightly matting her coat as it came to an end.

Aaron laid in Applejack's moist lap, not caring if it would mess up his hair. He was far too happy living in the moment to care about anything else. With a smile, Applejack brought out the final item in the basket for their night; a towel. Applejack was planning on something to happen tonight and she wanted to be prepared. "Here, this should clean ya up." Twilight took it gladly and began to dry herself off.

"Thank you." She returned the towel to AJ, letting her clean up her own sweat and cum. As she did so, Twilight began to get dressed, only to hear Applejack yawned and lay beside Aaron on the ground. Confused, Twilight looked at her friends. "You're really going to sleep out here?"

“You bet. You want to take the other side?” Twilight smiled as she dropped her clothes on the ground.

“As if you have to ask.” Twilight joined Applejack and Aaron, using her cloak to act as their blanket for the night. Aaron couldn’t help but smile, bringing Twilight and Applejack in to hold them close. He was happy, happier than he had ever been in his life. He would surely remember this day for a very long time. Nothing could ruin this night for him, wanting to keep the memory clear and vivid in his mind as he drifted off to sleep with his new herd.

~~~~~

Far from Appaloosa, the griffons lay sleeping in their bunks, all say for one. The warden and commander of the prison filed his weekly report, making sure everything was in order. The faint glow of the lantern illuminated his personal quarters, giving him all he needed.

A faint tap was heard on his window, alerting the aged griffon to a visitor. His scarred eye looked to the window, seeing a silhouette standing outside of his office. With a small grunt, the commander stood up and opened the window. “What news have you for me?” He asked in a low voice.

“Draco and his team are preparing to sneak another agent into the prison.”

“I would have thought the stubborn fool would have learned by now. Surely he knows he just giving us more workers at this point.”

“His idiocy will be his downfall, but it seems they have some new guests? One that I think will… benefit you greatly in the eyes of our lord.” This had caught the griffon’s attention. “Twilight Sparkle and her friend, Applejack, along with a strange creature have taken residence in the town. Twilight is connected telepathically to it and they plan on using him to communicate with their leader and plan a break out.” The griffon’s one good eye lit up, shocked to hear some news that is actually of worth.

“You have done well, I shall see you are greatly rewarded.”

“Thank you. What are your orders?”

“Stay among them for the time being. Let them play their little game for a while longer. Then, we will capture the remaining elements.”

“What of the Draco, and the traitor among them?” The griffon commander merely chuckled. “Ah, as if I would expect anything else. Will you guarantee my safety when you do decide to attack?”

“I will make sure that you are safe. You still have great use to me and I intend to keep you around for quite some time. For now,” The griffon reached under the desk and handed the spy a small plate of fresh fruit and a bag of gold. “A token of my gratitude.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“No… thank you.”

Chpt. 15: The Descent

View Online

The sun rose over the small town of Appleoosa. The day had come and everypony was up and ready for the day to come, say for two in particular. Just a few feet outside of Appleoosan borders, Applejack and Twilight were fast asleep with their new herdmate held in between their nude bodies.

The three would huddle together as they relaxed in the bed together, enjoying what little time they had left together, only to hear a soft chuckle beside them. Aaron would feel a soft kick on his head, stirring him from his pleasant dreams. He felt another kick on his head, this time getting Aaron to open his eyes to see who was disturbing him.

Trying to focus in on who it was, his vision blurred from the direct exposure to the sun's rays. Slowly, the image began to develop to show a tall earth pony standing over them. “D-Demo?” Aaron asked in a groggy voice. The stallion leaned down to show his stoic face and the amused smile he held.

“Draco is asking for you. It’s time to get going.” He wasted no time telling him why he was there, delivering the message as fast as possible. Groaning softly, Aaron stretched his arms out for a long yawn as he tried to wake the rest of his body.

“Okay, tell Draco I’ll be there in a moment. Just give me a minute to get ready.” Demo nods and walks off without another word. Aaron laid on his back for a moment, revelling in his activities from last night. He had never been happier before he met the two mares at his sides. The caring Twilight Sparkle and honest Applejack had given him something special and he would gladly walk through hell and back just for them. Still, that didn’t mean he wasn’t afraid of what he had to do today. As much as he wanted to stay with them and get to know them as lovers rather than friends, he made a promise and he was going to keep it.

Turning to Twilight, he gave her a soft nudge. “Twilight… Twilight, time to get up.” She let out a loud snore, turning over as she mumbled something inaudible. “Come on, beautiful, time to wake up.”

“Noooo… five more minutes.” Twilight was desperately holding onto Aaron, not wanting to let him leave her grasp. With a soft chuckle, Aaron leaned forward and kissed her softly.

“Come on, Twi. I don’t want the last time I see you guys is sleeping in your bed.” Twilight slowly awoke, turning over to see Aaron over her. She too would remember of what happened last night and would smile.

“Morning.” Twilight slowly sat up, covering herself with the cloak they used as a blanket. “Did you sleep well?”

"It was impossible not to.” Twilight giggled softly as she turned her attention to Applejack, sprawled out as she laid on her side. “I’m going to get dressed, think you can wake Applejack?”

“I’ll try. You didn't really want to get up. I can't imagine I can do the same with AJ." Twilight let out a soft giggled as she reached for her underwear.

“Don’t worry, Applejack is a heavy sleeper, but she will get up if she is needed. She’s usually up earlier than this anyway, so it shouldn't be too hard. Though, I would understand if she doesn't want to. She's probably dead tired after last night." Aaron would blush softly as he turned to Applejack, nudging her softly.

“Applejack. Applejack, time to wake-GAK!” In his efforts to wake the slumbering earth pony, Aaron had instead alerted her that he was no longer in her grasp. Leading her arms to wrap around his neck and bury him in her cleavage. The orange breasts were a welcome sight to Aaron and under normal circumstances, he would have welcomed the aspect of burying his face into his marefriend's cleavage. Unfortunately, they had a mission to get to.

Peeking his head through, Aaron gasped for air, trying to gain the strength to speak. “AJ, come on we gotta wake up.”

“Five more minutes.” She managed to say, rolling over to the other side with Aaron still in her arms. Applejack dragged him over to the other side and out of the blankets, exposing their nude forms to the world.

“N-No five minutes. We have to wake up now.” She held her eyes closed, trying to remain asleep like a stubborn child would. Groaning in frustration, Aaron leaned in and brought her in for a quick kiss.

“Come on, I want you to be there when I head out. Twilight is getting dressed.” He looked up to see that Twilight had already gotten her things together. “Scratch that, is dressed. Come on, will ya at least get up for me?” Applejack finally opened her eyes. The emerald green met Aaron’s ocean blue, a smile forming on her face.

“Will ya hand me my clothes, please?” Aaron was more than happy to oblige. He turned around and found their clothes scattered about the area. Twilight had already gotten what belonged to her, all Aaron had to do was sort out what was his and what was hers.

After a few minutes, the three were dressed and gathering up what was left of their dinner from last night. Applejack took the basket, Twilight took her cloak back and Aaron took the blanket Applejack had set out for them. It wouldn’t be long before the three were heading back into town. This was it, Aaron was ready to take on the challenge ahead of him and to help Rainbow Dash and everypony else trapped down below out of the prison.

Outside of the government building, the three would see Draco and his soldiers standing there in waiting. The tension was high among everypony, not knowing how things were about to go. This was the first time in a long time since Draco and his followers had taken part in an operation of any kind. “Hey, how was your night?”

“It was okay.” Aaron withheld a proud smile.

“Oh yeah, you guys run into any wolves? They were howling like crazy last night.” Applejack and Twilight began to turn a soft shade of red.

“Nah, didn’t see any wolves.” Applejack responded. “Though, I can only guess that they were mighty happy with whatever they were howlin’ about.” Draco laughed at her response. They all enjoyed a good laugh together before Draco turned to Aaron, a smile still on his face. The time had come and Aaron was just glad that they could part ways with a smile than a tearful goodbye.

“Aaron, are you ready to go.” Turning to Twilight and Applejack, Aaron would smile softly as he brought them in for one last hug. He didn’t say anything, not wanting his last words to them to be “good bye”. He wasn’t leaving them; he was just going away for a while. At least that’s what he told himself. Once he broke away from then, Aaron turned to Draco.

“I’m ready. Do I have to do anything?”

“Nope just stand where you are and we'll take care of the rest. Gilda, you ready?” The griffon smirked satisfyingly, cracking her talons as she slowly walked towards Aaron, whose smile was now fading with every step she took. The last thing Aaron would see was Gilda’s fist rushing towards Aaron’s face.

The human fell to the ground with a loud thump, immediately rendered unconscious. Gilda would shake her hand, cooling it off from the hit. “Holy shit, that’s a thick skull!” Twilight and Applejack weren't enjoying how they had to get Aaron in, but they needed this to look authentic as possible. As such, Draco and Demo began to tie Aaron’s limbs together with rope, soon helping Gilda lift him to her shoulder. Aaron's weight seemed to make her struggle, but ultimately she was able to keep him steady. “Alright, I got fat-ass ready for transport. I’ll check back here as soon as I can. Be sure to keep me updated on stuff if you can.”

“Just be careful with him, Gilda.” Twilight looked a little frightened as she saw her herd-mate laying on Gilda's shoulder, paranoid thoughts began creeping into her mind of the many ways they could fail.

“Don’t worry, he’ll be fine.” Gilda didn’t want to waste any more time there, already getting tired of carrying Aaron around. They small group of ponies watched Gilda walk off with their friend, tied up and vulnerable as she made her way to the prison. All Applejack and Twilight could do now was worry and wait in hopes that they will hear from him tonight.

~~~~~

The plan was now in effect and everything now rested on Aaron. The human rested in a bit of pain, Gilda carrying him up to the prison gates. Her progress was soon halted by two armor clad griffons, both carrying sturdy spears. “Well, well. Look who’s back. What’cha got there?” The two guards looked to the thing on Gilda's shoulder, poking and prodding it like curious children.

“Dunno. Found this fat fuck in our food stash.” She pulled Aaron off of her shoulder and tossed him to the ground, still out cold. The two guards looked on at Aaron with disgust and curiosity. Looking at his alien form like a mystery of the ages.

“Ewww, what the hell is that? Some kind of deformed earth pony?” One of the guards said, kneeling in close to get a better look at him. She ran a finger along his face, poking and prodding him. “Squishy, bald, and muscle. I tell ya, the synth junkies are getting worse and worse side effects each day.” She shook her head and stood up. “Alright, so what do we do with it?”

“what else. He stole some of our food, little shit should work off what he took.”

“Can this… thing even think?”

“Does it matter?” Gilda said with a shrug, taking Aaron by the arms. “He stole our food and he’s gotta pay for it. If it works, then it works. If it’s a wild animal, we could send it down to fuck with prisoners.”

“You mean with your little pony friends.” The male guard said with a smirk. Gilda rolled her eyes as she picked Aaron back up.

“Whatever, dude. Ya gonna let me in so I can get this guy processed or not?” The two glared at Gilda for an uncomfortable moment before the male finally gave in and opened the gate for her and Aaron.

“Just get going.”

“Thanks, you’re a real gentlecolt.” Gilda rolled her eyes as she entered the griffon camp. There, Gilda was the center of attention with the strange creature being carried in on her shoulder. They had never seen anything like him before and some would be brave enough to approach Gilda to see just what it was. Just by sniffing him, they would back away with a disgusted look on their face. Aaron was still covered in sweat and it would protect him from any hungry griffons for the moment.

Aaron would slowly come to as he felt Gilda walk through the camp and curious griffons poke at him. His eyes would crack open slowly to look around at where he was. From what he could see, the area was crawling with griffon soldiers and buildings to house them and their equipment. Though he was still trying to gather his thoughts, he could immediately tell that Draco and his team were greatly outnumbered. He would guess the ratio was at least five to one. All he knew for sure was that Draco and his rag-tag team were severely outnumbered.

Then, he saw it. In the middle of the area was a massive pit reaching deep into the ground. A small elevator like contraption was set up to pull up and send down objects as they pleased. Aaron could also see a device that would operate the lift and from the looks of it, there was only one of them. The mental notes he took would benefit his friends; however, what they already knew about this from Gilda’s info. What they needed was the inner workings. Gilda soon entered the large wooden building, a doctor's office if he was correct. Though to him it looked like the lab of a mad scientist with terrifying tools and contraptions perfectly assembled into perfect organization.

Taking Aaron by the waist, Gilda laid him upon the table. “Alright Doc, got another worker for ya. Search him and we can ship him in.” Gilda took a few steps back, just as Aaron could hear the light clank of metal on a hardwood floor. He remained motionless, not wanting to allude to his consciousness. Though, that resolve was soon tested as he soon found a curved blade imbed into the table and so very close to his head. He managed to remain still but his cover was nearly blown, immediately closing his eyes once more to appear unconscious.

Soon enough, he found a claw turn his head over to get a good look at him, the owner examining the strange creature he found on his table. “What a strange beast.” He dropped Aaron’s head back onto the table, circling him as looked Aaron over. The griffon doctor turned to Gilda with a strange look. “Where’d you find it?”

“Found it stealing from our food stock. Thought it would work off the food for the rest of his life. Need you to look it over so it can be sent in.”

“Really now.” The griffon trailed a sharp finger along Aaron’s back, making him struggle not to move. “What is it then? It sure doesn’t look equine to me. Though, it may be some mutated subspecies of an earth pony.”

“No, but does that really matter? It stole from us and its intelligent-ish. Plus, it’s been awhile since we got any new prison transfers. Might as well replace some of the dead weight.” The doctor griffon rubbed his chin, pondering Gilda’s words. It didn’t take him long to nod in agreement.

“So be it then. Guards!” Two griffons came to the doctor’s call. “Take this… thing and send it down below.” They saluted and took Aaron, putting him over their shoulder. Gilda had played her part and now all she could do was wait. "A shame. I would have very much liked to dissect that one." With a shrug, the griffon went back to whatever he was doing in the back room.

Aaron was soon dragged out into the open of the examining area and taken directly to the elevator. His heart was racing, so close to entering making it to his destination. The three were loaded up and were immediately lowered into the large pit, a fourth pony taking the crank and began to lower them into the pit. With every second that passed, Aaron could see less and less. Light was starting to fade and all he could see were strange steel beams that jutted from one side of the wall to the other. He thought that they were some sort of support to keep the cavern from caving in or something.

Soon enough, total darkness would consume them with nothing but the soft creak of the winch slowly lowering them down. One of the guards lit a lantern, illuminating the area to reveal strange creatures covered in fur retreating into small holes in the wall. Aaron gasped in shock as he saw the beasts fleeing from the light The guards took notice of his consciousness. “Well, look who’s up.”

“Who are you? What’s going on?!” Aaron asked as if he was unaware of what was happening.

“Holy shit it can talk!” The other guard exclaimed in shock.

“We’re just taking you to a safe place, there’s no need to be scared.” Aaron could tell immediately that he was toying with him. If not for his unconvincing voice, the strange beasts in the rock told him that this place was everything but safe.

“W-Well, how much longer is this… safe place?” The lift came to a stop, shaking slightly as things settled out. Aaron looked up and could only see a small speck of what he could only assume was the sky. He was a long way down and he could feel the difference almost immediately.

“We’re already here.” One of the griffons came forward and cut Aaron’s bindings with his claw. “Now fuck off. I don’t wanna be here longer than I have to. This place gives me the creeps” The guards dragged Aaron off to a small stone bridge, stretching out from one of the more larger tunnels.

“How will I know where to go?”

“That’s not our problem.” The guard said as he took his spot on the lift, tugging the rope to alert the guard at the crank. They didn’t say anything after that, the two wanting to leave the depths of the pit as fast as possible. The more the lift was pulled, the more the light faded away with them. An uneasy feeling came over Aaron as he stood in the dark, turning around to face the tunnel he could now barely see. He kept his balance as he slowly made his way into the tunnel, hunching over as to not hit his head on the arch way.

The rock beneath his feet felt smoothed out to some degree, like something was able to mold it into a walkway of sorts. To his knowledge, Aaron hadn’t seen any machinery or equipment capable of such a thing which would only raise more questions. They would do well to keep Aaron's mind off of the loneliness he felt walking through the tunnel. This was the first time he was alone and it put him on edge.

He kept his guard up and his wits about him, ready to fight if the need would arise. He had prepared as best as Applejack could teach him. Though, the longer he walked, the more and more he wished he had that sword or at the very least someone to talk to. The silence was getting to him and all he had to focus on was the sound of his bare feet tapping on the smooth rock, but as he came to a stop, the footsteps continued on without him.

Someone, or something was following him, his heart began to flutter softly as fear built up in him. Taking a deep breath, he would continue on, listening carefully for the other. Whatever it was, it tried to move with his own steps, hiding in his own sounds. Aaron picked up the pace, hearing the other set do the same. There was no doubt about it now, the other was chasing after him.

He broke out into a full run, his hefty breath emphasized with the soft echo of the chamber. His determination for survival was urging him to run faster. This mixture of fear and want for survival, as well as a little help from the dark, had failed to alert Aaron of an upcoming wall, one he soon ran face first into. He held onto his face, groaning in pain as he made sure nothing was broken. He was unharmed for the moment but he would remember why he was running.

He began to run his hands along the walls, looking for any sort of exit, but he found nothing. He was at a literal dead end and his fears were getting the better of him. The steps were growing louder and louder, having slowed to a saunter. Aaron would run back where he came from, wanting to find a way out but the cave was slowly being filled with a brilliant red light. Terrified, Aaron threw up his fists, ready to fight his way out with no other way. His heart was racing, fueling him with adrenaline as he was ready to face his first beast on his own. "You bring shiny, yes?" Aaron would hear a voice as the light blinded him.

“W-Who said that?”

“Mink said. You bring shiny, yes?”

“S-Show yourself!” Aaron commanded. The light obliged as it began to dimmer, giving filling the room with a softer red light. The monster he had thought to be running from stood before him and only at three feet tall. It was covered in a dirty robe that hid away the body of scruffy fur. Looking closely, Aaron could see that it was a strange dog like gnome creature. "Who are you?"

"Mink's name is Mink. You bring shiny?”

“What's a shiny?”

“Shiny in rocks, shiny is our precious.” Aaron was hoping the thing didn’t want to ask any riddles. He wanted to keep his fingers the way they were. Calming himself down, Aaron sat before the small creature

“What does a shiny look like?” Mink pointed to his staff. “Oh, you mean glowing gems?”

“Not all shiny glow. They pretty colors, pretty shapes. Make Mink happy, make all happy.” Aaron was recalling this was a gem field or something like that. If he was correct, Aaron would deduce that Mink wanted gems.

“Sorry, Mink. I don’t have any “shiny” for you.” The scruffy dog-man looked saddened, lowering his head in disapointment. “However, I can help you find some, if you show me where the ponies are.”

“The ponies?! No… no, no ponies.” Mink began to back away in fear. “Ponies no like Mink. They smash Mink with mean rocks. Make Mink run away.”

“Well, I’m here to find out what happened to the ponies. So, if you take me to the ponies, then I will help you find gems. Just take me as far as you can and that will be fine.” Mink looked at Aaron, curious as he stepped closer and smelled him.

"No smell like pony. No look like pony. Why want pony, where stranger’s pack.”

“You mean… my kind? They’re far away from here.”

“Hm, bad stranger here instead with pack. Most unfortunate.”

“I have a new pack. Much more pleasant than the old one. I just wish that the setting was the same.”

“If stranger say so. Come, Mink show where ponies live. No want to stay here long. Smell bring bad dogs.” Aaron didn't like the sound of that. He suspected the things in the walls were what Mink was. Though, if they were, he wouldn’t mind it. However, his memory told him that the things in the walls were much, much larger than Mink.

With the aid of Mink's staff, Mink led Aaron through the tunnels. With the aid of the staff, Aaron was able to see a lot more than he ever could in the dark. "How do you navigate through this maze?"

“Mink smells the way. Eyes only good for finding shiny. They sparkle from Mink's glowy shiny.”

“I see. So, can you smell the ponies?”

“Not so much. Mink have bad sniffer, but remembers where ponies live.” They turned a corner. Aaron could hear rock crumble in the distance, startling him greatly.

“What was that?”

“Bad dogs. Smell Mink and stranger, don't like strangers in their tunnels."Aaron would turn back to the tunnel, looking deep into it to see a faint glow in the distance. “Mink go no farther. Ponies hate Mink. Follow tunnel forward. Don’t diverge from path, no matter how much shiny call out.”

“I see. Thank you, Mink. You have been a great help.” Aaron was about to take a step forward before he felt a hand grip his leg.

“You help Mink now. Find shiny.”

“Oh.” Aaron looked to the scruffy dog, debating with himself on what he should do. “Mink, I really need to get to the ponies, but I will keep my promise. Just not today.”

“No! Stranger said he’d help Mink find shiny. Mink want shiny!”

“I know but…” he began to think. “What if… I find you two shiny?”

“Two shiny? No one ever give Mink two shiny before. What Mink have to do?”

“All you have to do is wait for me tomorrow. For every day I don't return, I will give you an extra shiny." Mink had a satisfied look on his face, pacified for the moment.

“Wait… how will Mink know stranger going to come back?”

“Because, I may need your help later on. I don't know these tunnels like you do. So, if you help me, I’ll give you even more shiny. That way, we both win.” Mink seemed to dance with glee, eager to help Aaron for the prospect of getting more gems.

“Mink like you stranger. What your name?”

“My name is Aaron.”

“Strange name for stranger; Air-on. But, Mink still like. If ever need Mink, tap on wall three times. Mink will come, Mink always come.” With that said, Mink began to slink back into the darkness, the light from his staff fading along with him. Aaron was in the dark once again, yet this time he had a better understanding of where to go.

Aaron was closer to his destination and already had an ally. He just wished that the place wasn’t so difficult to find, or at the very least had a few lights to illuminate the way through the dark tunnels. His hands trailed along the walls to aid him in walking through the tunnel. The stone was much more course now than it was before. If he had to guess, whatever it was that smoothed out the stone before had not been around this tunnel for quite some time.

He kept his footing and made his way through the darkness, only to run into another wall with a hefty clang. Gasping in shock, Aaron held onto his face as he soothed the pain away. “Fuck, that’s going to be a thing, isn’t it?” Aaron said in displeasure. Putting his hand forward, Aaron felt what it was he ran into this time. Strangely enough, it wasn’t stone, it felt metallic and artificial. Exploring it more, Aaron would find strange indentations in the large slab of metal. Taking a shot in the dark, Aaron knocked on it like a door.

There wasn’t much else he could do in the dark and if his hunch was correct, as well as what Mink had told him, this should be where the ponies were held up. Sure enough, Aaron heard a click on the other side and slowly the slab began to move aside. Orange light filled the tunnel, casting away the darkness of the tunnel and illuminating Aaron.. “Who goes there!?” A voice called out.

“I’m looking for the ponies? Is this it?”

“Yeah, it is. Why do you want to know?”

“I was sent by Draco O’Malley to-“

“Wait!” The voice called out, a silhouette stepping into view, a tall and built stallion in makeshift armor. His coat a dirty white and his mane a dark shade of blue. “You said Draco O’Malley, right?”

“I-… I did. Why?”

“Because I knew him. He’s a good friend of mine.” The stallion sighed to himself. “I had hoped he would stop sending ponies down here. It’s a fruitless effort, though I really should know better. The colt is stubborn as can be. Guess that’s why he and I got along so well.” The stallion chuckled to himself. “So, who are you?”

“My name is Aaron. Who are you?” The stallion came forward, revealing his face. A long scar stretching down from one side of his face down his muzzle. Something like that would be intimidating but the smile he had seemed friendly and welcoming.

“My name is Shining Armor, it’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I just wish it was under better circumstances.”

“Likewise.” They both could hear the sound of barking coming down the tunnels. “Come, we need to get inside before they get here.” Shining ushered Aaron in, closing the gates immediately behind them.

“Before who come?”

“Diamond Dogs. The diseased ones at least.” Shining took hold of a long piece of metal mounted to the door and slid it down to lock in place on the stone wall. Just in time to hear the sound of claws scraping against the metal door. “Come on, I’ll get you acquainted. It’s my job to help the new prisoners get to know the place.”

“Thanks. I got kinda lost back there.”

“Well, guess you’re lucky. Ponies don’t exactly find the door in time. With all the winding paths back there, we lose more souls than they send down. We've thought of making a path to light the way here but we're kinda stingy on who comes through the gate. Some of the ponies that come through aren't exactly friendly.” A morbid feeling hung in the air as they followed the bright light. Within a matter of seconds, Aaron saw a sight he didn’t expect to see. Shining Armor and Aaron stood on a scaffolding over a fully functional city full of ponies. Buildings carved into the walls or made into small huts on the ground. From the looks of things, he could also see what appeared to be a farm growing not too far from them. Aaron’s jaw hung low as he beheld the area around him, amazed how resourceful the ponies were, even in a so-called prison. Turning his attention to the source of light, Aaron would see a large mass of glowing crystals gleaming like the sun itself. That must be how they are getting the light to grow food and see.

“I take it you like our little slice of paradise?”

“You… could say that. I’m just… I-I wasn’t really expecting this.”

“Yeah, we get that a lot with newbies. Glad you find it enjoyable, we really worked hard to get this place up and working. The diamond dogs were a huge help but they are just an enemy we pacified. We are constantly mining out gems and ore to sate two threats at once, just so we can continue on living in this place."

“Well, it’s a good thing I’m here.” Shining looked to Aaron curiously. He had heard that said a number of times before and was ready to hear what scheme Draco had cooked up this time.

“Why? Can you shit diamonds and gold or something? Cause that would be a massive help.”

“No, because I can communicate with my friend’s outside.” Shining was surprised to hear of Aaron’s ability.

“I see. Well, you may be able to get farther than the others have.”

“Not only that, but we have a plan to bust ever pony out of here.”

“I bet you do, but I can guarantee you that it isn’t going to work. The griffons have the top side surrounded and the diamond dogs aren’t exactly going to let their main asset of digging up gems go all too easily.”

“I see. That provides some problems in the future, but I’m sure Twilight can fi-“ Aaron was immediately taken hold of as Shining looked at Aaron with a burst of life.

“Twilight is here!?” Shining shouted in utter disbelief.

“Uh… y-yeah, calm down.”

“Calm down? How can I calm down? My baby sister is out there and I can’t do a thing to tell her I’m down here.” Warning bells went off in Aaron’s head as he began to look over the armor clad stallion. If he was telling the truth, then he could not see the resemblance. The stallion looked like a hardened warrior. A hardened warrior that would most likely pummel him into the ground if he found out that he was in a herd with his sister.

“Well, uh… Shining Armor. I’ll make you a deal. I can talk with Twilight directly through my dreams. If you can take me to Rainbow Dash, I will be more than happy to give her any message you want.” The stallion brought Aaron in for a powerful hug, crushing him between his arms and his powerful chest.

“Thank you! You have no idea how much this means to me.”

“Y-yesh… it’s my pleasure… now… let me go… you’re… crushing my lungs.” Aaron was released, gasping for air as he recovered from the bear hug. “Now, where can I find Rainbow?”

“Come, I’ll take you to her.” Shining began walking down the scaffolding, leading Aaron to the fabled leader of the resistance. Unaware of what he was about to encounter.

~~~~~

The underground city from above was a marvel; however, once Aaron started to walk through it , his opinion quickly changed. The place was a slum, filled with miserable miners and their families, trying to make it out of this alive. Ponies were starving and longing for an end. Be it through rescue or the embrace of death.

Aaron kept close to Shining, distracting himself with the tales and adventures they had with Twilight Sparkle. Aaron even learning new things he never knew about his herd mate. Some things he hoped to tease her about in the future. However, he would keep his relationship with Twilight to himself. He already got a taste of his strength, he didn’t want to be on the bad end when he found out what he did the night before.

“Sounds like the two of you have had a hell of a time.”

“More like hell and a half. I’ve been here for little over two weeks and I already feel worn out.”

“Give it time, kid. Trust me, it’ll get worse.” Aaron looked to the end of the road and could see a building taller than the others. They walked up and soon met the guards. “Need to see Ms. Dash. She’s got a visitor.” The guards stepped aside and they walked on in.

“Why do you need guards down here? I thought everypony here was on the same side.”

“Not exactly. Most ponies down here are a part of the resistance. Others… blame us for making things worse or are just hardened criminals.”

“Holy shit, how many problems do you guys have down here?”

“Quite a bit. As you’ll soon find out.” The tall building was merely that of a few houses stacked on top of each other. Crudely shaped and sculpted to make a glorified living space for the leaders of the imprisoned town. After walking up a misshapen staircase, Aaron could hear the sound of female grunting inside. His mind immediately went to lewd places as the door opened to show a blue Pegasus mare, luckily not in the middle of an intimate endeavor. She was however training with a makeshift punching back.

“Rainbow Dash.” Shining alerted her to their presence. “You have a visitor. Somepony from topside. Says he was sent by Draco.” Rainbow stopped her training, turning around to face them with an angry look.

“Thought I told you I don’t like being bothered.”

“I know, it’s just that it's important.”

“What? Does Draco have another escape plan? No thanks, I think I'll pass.”

“He says he came with Twilight. She is planning on breaking you and everypony out with the help of Draco.” Rainbow merely rolled her eyes as she came to Aaron, looking him over. Her skepticism was apparent to him and Shining as she looked Aaron up and down with a disapproving gaze.

“So, what are you, some deformed earth pony?”

“No, I'm a human. Why is everpony calling me that?" Aaron whispered to himself. "Twilight brought me from my world to this one to help her stop Tirek. She thought I was the, quote unquote, most dangerous thing in existence.” Rainbow let out a hearty laugh.

“That’s the best joke I’ve heard in a long time.”

“Regardless, I’m here to help her anyway I can. Such as acting as a communication device with the outside world. I was hoping we could cooperate with each other and find a way to break out. Twilight already has an idea of smuggling in magic.”

“Well, if that’s the case, I got a message for Twilight and her friends up top.” Rainbow leaned into Aaron, getting close to his face. “Tell her… to go. There is no hope here. We are a lost cause and the longer she stays the sooner she is to be discovered. Sorry to say this, but you’re stuck down here with us until the day you die.”

“But-“

“But nothing. You were sent down here on a suicide mission and sure enough, this is it for you and the rest of us. This isn’t just a prison, it’s our tomb and there ain’t anything that will change that. So, go tell Twilight that she and Draco are wasting their time and to get the fuck out of here.” Aaron couldn’t believe what he was hearing. All this time he had heard about how they needed to find Rainbow Dash; the leader of the resistance movement. Now, she was telling them that it was a waste of time coming for her.

Furrowing his brow, Aaron responded. “Look, I don’t know what’s wrong but I am here to do what I can to help. You can either be a part of that, or you can just sit back and watch for all I care. But I came to get you and these ponies out and I intend to do that.”

“Why!? Why do you care so much? You’re in a pit of misery and the only way to live is to mine your life away for a bunch of rabid mutts and pigeons. There is no way out. I’ve tried… and tried… and tried. Each time, a part of our hope is chipped away and pretty soon we're just going to lay down and die. You want to work for a lost cause, be my guest. I wised up long ago; the sooner you do the better off you’ll be.”

“I'm doing this for my friends. For Applejack and Twilight."

“Applejack’s dead. She died with the rest of her family a long time ago.”

“No, she’s alive. She’s up top in Appleoosa as we speak. She’s waiting with Twilight to come and rescue us.”

“You’re lying.”

“No, I’m not! Why won’t you believe me when I say we want to help you?!”

“BECAUSE NO PONY CAN HELP US!!!” Aaron took a step back from Rainbow’s sudden outburst. Rainbow took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. “No pony ever gets out of here. Ponies come in but they don’t go out. I’ve been here a long time and I can tell you right now, that if Twilight is up there and if by some miracle Applejack too, then tell them to run and never come here again. Tell them to find a hole to crawl into and live out the rest of their days in safety, because I can tell you right here and now, that this fight is one no pony can win. Not us, not you, not even the princesses. We lost long ago, now it’s time we accept our fate .” Aaron looked into her eyes, seeing her anger, her sorrow, her hopelessness. This was not the Rainbow he was told of, but a shell of what was long ago.

Without anything else left to say, Rainbow pushed passed Aaron and went to her quarters to rest, leaving Aaron in shambles as he tried to pick up the pieces of his mind after her outburst. Shining came to Aaron and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Sorry about her. She’s… not exactly all that friendly anymore.”

“You’re telling me.” Aaron sighed to himself. “What… happened to her?”

“A lot of things. Rainbow has been fighting this battle a long time, I think it’s just warn her down.” Shining looked around. “Hey, you can stay with me if you want. If Rainbow doesn’t want to help, then I will accept it.”

“Thanks. I really appreciate that.”

“No problem. Any friend of my sister is a friend of mine.” Aaron began to fluster a bit. Knowing full well that they were more than friends, but he wasn’t about to let him know that. At least, not yet. Leaving the room, Aaron turned to see Rainbow getting into what looked to be a bed of some kind, curling up into a ball as her wings reached up to cover her head. His first day in the prison and already things weren’t going as planned. He could only hope that things top side were at least doing better than he was.

Chpt. 16: They Came from the Land Down Under

View Online

The sun was starting to set on the land, it had been nearly six hours since Aaron had left for the prison and she was already starting to have panic attacks. She would pace around the room, sweating profusely as she walked in circles. Sitting back were Draco and his gang of rogues, sitting back and patiently waiting for a word from their man on the inside.

“What if he was killed?” Draco rolled his eyes, preparing for another round of Twilight’s paranoid delusional guessing game. “What if they ate him?!”

“Who, the griffons?” Draco asked.

“Yes!... or… what if the ponies down below have turned into cannibals!?” Twilight let out a sharp gasp, before Draco got up to comfort her.

“Your highness,” Twilight looked to the Pegasus, her eyes wide as dinner plates. “I’m sure your coltfriend is fine. AJ prepared him as best as she could and if he runs into a scuffle, he should be able to take care of himself.”

“But what if-“

“No buts. I’m sure he’s doing fine. Besides, he’ll let you know how he’s doing down below in an hour or two.” Twilight wasn’t convinced. Her paranoia was getting the better of her and the more colorful scenarios would start come forward in her mind. Yet, she knew better than that. Twilight took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down as best as she could. Though she still worried about him, she had faith that he would pull through.

“You’re right. I trust he will pull through. Applejack?” She turns to the orange mare resting against a wall in a nonchalant manner.

“Yeah, Twilight?”

“Can you come with me please. I… don’t wanna sleep alone tonight.” Applejack smiled softly, standing up and walking over to her. “Sure thing. Come on, we can wait for Aaron to contact us.” The two walked off to their rooms, leaving Draco and his companions to themselves.

“Boss, you really think that weird ape thing will pull through?” Bulk asked skeptically.

“Course I do. If he’s with Twilight, then I have no doubt that they will pull through for us.”

“But what if he dies down there? You sent several ponies down below and they never came back. What makes you think this guy’s any different?” Gilda asked. Draco merely chuckled to himself.

“Dunno. It just feels… different.” They would look among themselves skeptically, but Draco they would go with it. Draco had never steered them wrong before, but they would stick by him on his decision. In the meantime, they’ll do what they’ve always done; they’ll wait. However, that wasn’t to say that tensions were high at the time being.

~~~~~

The town was abuzz, the ponies that had turned their prison into a small community would constantly speak of their new arrival and his strange appearance. Word had gotten out that he had come with a princess, increasing his popularity among the crowd. Some had gathered around the alpha building, all wishing to get a look at the new creature. They couldn’t see much with the windows, too small and too high up to see or hear anything that would validate the rumors.

Inside, Shining Armor and Aaron were going over everything they knew about the inner prison. Aaron shared what knowledge he knew of the Griffon camp; the number of solder, how he was sent in, what Draco and his rogue’s have. He also made sure to tell Shining of the plan using the synthetic magic. With these elements in place, Shining would begin to place the puzzle pieces together in order to formulate a plan a successful breakout. The odds were against them, but with Twilight out there waiting for them, Shining Armor and Aaron were determined to make the best of what they had. “Alright, so Twilight has this… synthetic magic stuff, and she’s going to send it in with one of Draco’s soldiers.”

“Essentially. We’re just hoping that we can get the stuff down here to use.”

“Well, we won’t be going anywhere if the diamond dogs catch on.”

“Indeed. Though, I’ll have to find out more when I can.” He began to ponder. “Where do they reside?” Shining brought a rough map of the tunnels that had been dug out of the rock, pointing to three large caverns that surrounded the main prison.

“They’re located in the north, east and western chambers surrounding this one. They have a chokehold on the underground water reservoir and constantly overlook the mines. Half of us go into mine during the day, the other half come in to rest while the others work and vice versa. If nopony comes in, they’ll know something is up. I’m not sure if they outnumber us, but they control us through fear.”

“I see. Well, how many pegasi warriors do we have?”

“Plenty, but some are too weak to fight.”

“Okay then. How many warriors in general?”

“Counting myself and Rainbow, I’d say about 57 out of 80 ponies in the town at the moment.” Aaron was impressed, he began to think that this could work, but that still didn’t factor in to how they could get the non-Pegasus ponies out of the area.

“Could some of the pegasi carry out some of the others?”

“Yeah, but if this synthetic magic works how you say it does, they’d have to consume more, meaning less to go around.” Aaron let out a soft grumble, growing frustrated. It would seem that the more they think around this, the more walls and obstacles they would encounter.

“I guess I’ll just have to wait until I talk to Twilight tonight. Maybe when I bring her all of this information, she could give us some ideas.”

“Hopefully.” Shining clears his throat as he sits up. “Um… so, when you talked to Twilight. I wanted to ask if you could tell her that I’m here and okay.”

“I was already going to do that. If you’re here, she has the right to know.”

“I-I know, but just break it to her gently. Not like, ‘Hey Twily, guess what?! You’re BBBFF is stuck down in the hole with me.’ Nothing like that, okay.” Aaron would chuckle at Shining’s over the top performance.

“Don’t worry. I’ll just tell her you’re fine and that you’re helping me out. Who knows, she may like the fact that you’re helping me out… unlike some ponies.”

“Hey, I know Rainbow isn’t exactly all that enthusiastic about this, but give the mare some slack. She’s been through a lot already. If she doesn’t wish to help, then she doesn’t have to.”

“I know… I just wish that she would at the very least help us out in some way.” Shining sighed to himself, taking a seat.

“Give her time. She’ll come around. Hopefully.” Aaron would keep an open mind about that, but he wouldn’t hold his breath. From the way she acted, it seemed she didn’t want any part in this escape plan. Before Aaron could speak again, they would hear a bell ring through the cavern, echoing through every home and alerting the small crowd that had gathered outside. “What the hell was that?”

“The shift bell. Which means that the sun outside is starting to set.” That would be helpful to know as he would need to know when night would come and go.

Taking mental notes, Aaron could hear a large mass of shuffling outside as the ponies began the transition of taking the place of the miners coming in to do the same. Space was scarce and it was understandable that they would have to share their homes with two sets of families, if they were lucky. Curious, Aaron would walk out of the house and join the crowd of ponies as they walked on. Shining soon joined his side. “What are you doing?”

“Surveillance. Duh.” Shining stopped walking as he watched the human walk into the tunnels with the rest of the ponies. He would soon be bathed in a crimson light from the glowing crystals guided the ponies to the deep mines. The ponies around him would look him over, never having seen him or anything like him before. Some would talk amongst themselves, exchanging gossip of who or what he was. Aaron would ignore their words, keeping a sharp eye out for the area ahead of him.

Moving through the crowds, the large influx of ponies would soon come into a large chamber of gleaming crystals of various colors, some providing light for them to see. Aaron began to look around, taking note of any and all details of the chamber. Pick axes littered the ground, only to be picked up by those that would take the place of the new shift workers. The ponies would disperse, moving to walls to start mining the wealth from the rock. The place was here for over several years and yet there was still so much to mine. If Aaron was right, he would guess that it would take several years to remove every single jewel from the wall.

Not wanting to draw attention to himself, Aaron took one of the remaining pick axes and found a spot where he could mine and look around more. There wasn’t much down below, thus his attention turned upward. That’s where he saw the guards of the inner prison. They were coated in shaggy, unkempt fur, held in place by poorly crafted armor. Their helmets’ didn’t seem to fit them, thus covering their eyes. They would slump forward, keeping an ear out for anything strange. Aaron would wonder how a guard was supposed to watch prisoners if he couldn’t see them. Unfortunately, he soon got his answer.

A prisoner had come to a stop, wanting to catch her breath. The guard up top would growl in displeasure, throwing a softball sized stone at the mare, landing a hit against her wings and letting out a sharp cry. No one paid it any mind, accepting it as commonplace. Aaron, however, didn’t know and foolishly sat his pick axe down. He came to the mare’s side and helped her up. “Are you okay?” The yellow mare looked on at him dumbfounded, both due to his appearance and that he had stopped working to help her.

“You shouldn’t have done that.” She said fearfully. The two heard a loud crash a few feet behind them, a very large canine with diamond encrusted jowls looked on at them. Aaron slowly turned to see the ten-foot-tall behemoth standing before him, baring his multicolored jewel shards he had for teeth. The look in its bloodshot eyes showed no sign of remorse or empathy, only anger that they had stopped their working.

“Little pony stop working? Little pony wants to die?” Aaron would remember Mink and his high pitched gravelly voice. This monstrosity had a low, deep, booming voice. Even though it whispered, Aaron could feel the voice shake his foundation.

“I-It’s uh… It’s my first day.” The monster slowly leaned forward, its snot encrusted snout barely inches from Aaron’s face as it dug right into him. It would take two large whiffs of Aaron’s scent, trying to identify who and what he was.

“No smell like pony.” Aaron’s eyes widened as he felt a moist organ the size of a small carpet graze against his body, drenching him in saliva. “No taste like pony… not-pony taste bad.” Aaron thought of something.

“Y-Yeah, I know. I get that a lot. I’m also stringy as well.” The hellhound stood up and growled lowly.

“Keep working, not-pony. Or not-pony die.” The room had long since gone silent, watching what would happen. Once the behemoth of a canine left, work resumed as normal. Aaron could only sigh in relief, his heart beating a thousand times a second as he just stared death in the face. As he turned around, he would find the mare handing him a pick axe.

“Thanks.” She said softly. Once he took her pick axe, the two began to work side by side.

“No problem.”

“I take it you’re new here?”

“What gave it away?”

“Well, you came to my side when I was ‘encouraged’ to get back to work, I’ve never seen you here before, and you said it was your first day.”

“Okay, touché madam.” Aaron let out a chuckle, chipping away at the rock. “My name’s Aaron.”

“Spitfire. Nice to meet you.” Aaron froze for a second, only to keep working and to avoid getting hit by a rock.

“You… by chance wouldn’t happen to be married, would you? To a Draco O’Malley?” The yellow mare would sigh to herself.

“You’re one of Draco’s gang aren’t you?”

“Indeed I am. I’ve been sent in here to…” He paused for a moment to look back at the diamond dogs up in the scaffolding. If they were listening for workers not doing their job, then surely they would keep an ear out for those conspiring to escape. “Do the thing.”

Spitfire knew full well what he was alluding to. He wasn’t the first among them “do the thing”. There were plenty of soldiers sent in to investigate and break out the prisoners, only to join their ranks among the lost. “You don’t say. You know that ‘thing’ isn’t exactly something all that easily pulled off.”

“I’ve been told that already, but I can do something that no one else can do.” Spitfire would look to Aaron in skepticism.

“Let’s just say… I have my ways. I don’t want to go into it too much.”

“Wouldn’t really matter. All the newbies come in saying they have plans to escape. If anything, you’re probably getting the guards excited. Whatever it is you’re planning, please don’t get anypony hurt.”

“Of course. That’s far from what I want to do. For now, I need to check the rest of this place out.”

“I would strongly advise against that. The safest place you can be is with the crowd. Some ponies who wander off by themselves don’t come back out.”

“Then come with me.” Spitfire looked to Aaron with a look that said ‘are you serious?’, unsure if she had heard what he had said. “Okay then. Regardless, I have to check out this place as best I can. So, I’ll see you later, Spitfire.” With that said, Aaron stopped his work, gaining the attention of the guards. One would get a rock ready, aiming for the head, but would stop once they heard him walking through the area and into a less populated area of the mines. Some would smile with glee as they finally saw the opportunity for some fun.

~~~~~

Aaron soon noticed a tremendous difference between the main chamber the ponies were digging in and the new environment he was exploring. The crystals were literally decorating the wall with brilliant color and light. Glorious gems of every conceivable design, shape and color. He was baffled as to why the ponies wouldn’t come to reap the rewards of the mines. Though, as he explored, he would find the halls growing more and more compact and difficult to walk through. With the thought of how many ponies were in the other chamber, he could see that it would be difficult to mine out. Even walking through was a difficult task, with a few larger gaps that provided some abilities to walk through much easier. He was unsure if the walkway was just older or a natural occurance.

Curious, Aaron took his pick axe and struck the wall as best as he could. The sharp tooth dug into the stone and pealed a crystal off the wall with ease, only to expose a large cluster of gems behind it. “Holy shit. This place is a fucking goldmine.” He pocketed the gem and a few others, wanting to keep his promise to Mink and in hopes of gaining more information from him. Pocketing the gems, Aaron would jump at the sound of stone falling to the ground.

He turned to where he heard the crash of stone, but saw nothing. Holding the pickaxe close, Aaron began to make his way back to the main chamber. He could hear the sound of ponies mining away in the distance, thinking that it would be easy to follow. Only to find that he would be lead through a series of tunnels he failed to notice in his admiration of the gemstone bounty.

“Little pony lost?” A voice said in a familiar raspy voice. He turned around to find a lone diamond dog sitting on the ground behind him. It would stand still, eyeing Aaron with a curious look.

“Uhhh… yeah. I wanted to see what was down here.” Aaron would keep his guard up, not taking his eyes off of the diamond dog. He would start to regret his decision to come down this path

“Ponies no come down here. Not safe.”

“I can see that. Still, it’s a shame. With all these gems waiting in the walls for someone to pick them.”

“Yes, such a shame. So many shiny, glistening, calling out to doggies. Want to be touched and polished. But… ponies no want to. Too scared.”

“Scared of what?” The canine would bare its teeth in a wicked smile.

“Scared of doggies.” Aaron could feel his muscles tense up, slowly backing away, only for the diamond dog to slowly make its way towards him with slightly greater speed. Drool would slowly sop from its mouth as it eyed Aaron with great interest, maybe a little too much interest for his taste. Gaining the distance required, it lunged for Aaron. It wasn’t hard for him to duck under and start running in the other direction.

He could hear the diamond dog growling in agitation, soon regaining its focus and running after Aaron. He immediately dropped the pick axe to give himself a better chance at running for his life. Yet, it didn’t seem to help as the diamond dog chasing him would soon rush him with much more speed and control than Aaron had in the confined space of the mine.

The chase would take them both in deeper and deeper, passing through corridors, tunnels, and pitfalls; all leading to somewhere else, but it wouldn’t matter much. The diamond dog could smell Aaron’s fear, locking on to it with anticipation as he reveled in the chase. No pony had bothered to come down these halls in so long, it had forgotten what it was like to just chase its prey. Now, it had the chance to enjoy the excitement of the hunt, before he had to bring it to an end. The barking would terrify Aaron more and more, encouraging him to run faster and farther than he wanted to. He would have to get passed his hatred for running in order to survive this ordeal. Just as he felt he would be able to escape the predator, the walls soon burst open as a second diamond dogs cornered him. The chase had come to an abrupt stop.

The new diamond dog had a darker coat of fur but other than that, it looked at Aaron the same way the first diamond dog did. Hoping to turn the other way and running from this new threat, he soon found himself cornered by his original attacker. “Oh come on!” The two would slowly approach him, forcing him into a chokehold. Their teeth bare and eager to dig into their prey. Aaron was scared, that much was apparent, but he was also ready for this. Backed into a corner, his need to survive surfaced itself. He would only hope it would be enough.

The first diamond dog lunged for Aaron, only to be met by a fist digging into its face. The canine let out a sharp cry of pain as Aaron’s fist dug into its snout. It could feel the bone break from the impact, sending into a nearby wall. While Aaron was distracted, the second diamond dog leapt for Aaron’s back, hoping to break his neck. It would have succeeded as well, if not for something catching its tail. Falling to the ground, the canine would look back to see a cyan fist rush to its face before everything went dark. As the first diamond dog ran off, Aaron would turn to see somepony he didn’t expect to see. “Rainbow?” She turned to Aaron with an annoyed look.

“What the hell are you doing down here?! How did you find me?!” She looked at Aaron angrily, slowly approaching him.

“I-I was just looking around.”

“Well, I suggest you stop looking and head back. Get out of here and back to town. Now!”

“I can’t… I’m lost.” Rainbow would sigh, her frustration building with each word he said.

“Fine. Come on, I’ll take you back.” She pushed Aaron aside, walking through the narrow tunnels. Aaron had run far, and it would be some time before they got back to the main chamber, let alone the town.

“Thanks.” Aaron said out of the blue.

“For what?”

“For saving my life back there. Thank you.”

“No problem.” Her tone was still agitated. “You… did good yourself.” Aaron wasn’t sure if that was a sarcastic insult or sincere.

“Thanks. Applejack taught me what she could.”

“I told you before. Applejack is dead.”

“No, I’m telling you, she’s alive.”

“Whatever. I saved your life, the least you could do to pay it back is not getting my hopes up.” Aaron opened his mouth but froze before he could get a word out. If that was what she wanted, then he would respect her wishes. However, something was bugging him.

“What were you doing down here?” The question made her flinch, her wings softly expanding and retracting.

“None of your business. Look, let’s just get out of here quickly.” She couldn’t have dodged the question any less gracefully, Aaron would grow suspicious of what was going on with her.

“Sorry, I’m just curious-”

“Look, can we please continue on in silence before-“ Rainbow froze, a look of fear on her face. “Oh no.” Before Aaron could respond, Rainbow Dash took hold of him and shoved him into a hole. “Stay here and shut up.” She whispered, only to turn her back to him.

“Hey, what the-“

“Shut up.” Rainbow forced Aaron into the back of the hole, much to his displeasure. He would argue further, if it weren’t for the sound of something casually walking through the caverns. A soft chuckle echoed through the tunnels, sending a chill up Rainbow’s spine as she guarded the hole.

“Mmmmm, hello slut pony.” Aaron could tell it was another diamond dog, but he could feel that this one was different. Rainbow would sneer at the name, only to find a soft hand caress her face. “I thought you would meet me at our little hole like we bargained.”

“Sorry, was attacked by a duo of diamond dogs. Wanted to wash up before we-“

“Shhh shh. No need to explain.” Rainbow would gag, smelling the rancid breath as the canine drew closer.

“N-No, I-“

“My dear Rainbow, I don’t think you have a choice in the matter. You want your little ponies to eat, don’t you? It would be a shame if they got less and less to eat.” Rainbow gulped loudly, looking at the Diamond dog. She would gasp softly as he took hold of her petite breast. Rainbow kept her mouth shut, knowing what he wanted her to do. “What lovely breasts.” The diamond dog would continue on, much to Rainbow’s displeasure.

“W-Whatever, let’s just get this over with.” Aaron came to a realization of what was happening and would shuffle in his spot, catching the attention of the diamond dog. Rainbow’s eyes would shrink, hearing it herself.

“What was that?!” Rainbow responded as she forced a leg into the hole, pushing Aaron back and to get him to stay still and out of her business. She hated that he was about to see this, she loathed the idea of anypony watching her.

“N-Nothing at all.”

“Oh, sweet Rainbow. Do not lie to your master. You know what happened the last time you tried that. You made me very angry, and you don’t want that to happen again. Now… what’s in the hole?”

“Nothing, I don’t have anything.”

“Rainbow.” The canine said more sternly. “What are you hiding?” She kept her mouth close, not budging an inch. The canine would only sigh as he grabbed her by the neck and forced her up against the wall. “I will not ask again. What. Are. You. Hiding?” She said nothing. She would eye the crevice and look away. “Fine… if that’s how you want to be… then you shall be punished.” Rainbow gasped as the diamond dog threw her into the hole, head first. Rainbow collided with Aaron with a sharp gasp. He could see the panic in her eyes as she tried to escape, only to be forced forward. “If you wish to hide things from me, you’re going to look at it as you are punished.”

Rainbow yelped as she felt claws tear her shorts off, revealing her toned plot. She would cry out once more as she felt the canine take hold of her tail and lift it up. “P-Please… don’t! W-We can go to the our usual spot. I-I’ll let you do anything you want to me!”

“You lost that right when you failed to tell me what you are hiding. If you tell me what you’re hiding, I promise to be much more gentle.” Rainbow looked up at Aaron. Aaron could see the absolute terror in her eyes, the want to confess and ease her inevitable fate.

“I… I don’t have anything. I-I promise I- AHHHHH!!!” Aaron’s ears would ring as Rainbow screamed in agony. A strained look appeared on her face as a wet squelch sound could be heard on the other side. She would restrain her tears as she didn’t want to cry. “N-Not there! Please!”

“Sorry my dear, but you should have confessed. Now, accept your punishment!” Rainbow began to lurch forward and back, grunting in pain as she was forced up against Aaron. He could only look on in abject horror, stunned from what he was seeing. Rainbow’s pained grunts were emphasized by the echoes of the hole they were in. Rainbow would avoid all eye contact with Aaron, trying her best not to burst into tears.

“P-Please… stoooop.” Rainbow pleaded.

“Silence!” Rainbow would scream once more, a rush of pain flowing through her as she arched her back. She and Aaron were face to face and he could see her pain plain as day. Tears began to stream down her face, her teeth melding together as she cringed from the pain. Aaron wanted to do something, he had to do something. Trying to move, he would find Rainbow’s hands come to his chest and hold him in place.

She began to sob softly, her pain fueled mind begging her to tell him. To give up Aaron so she could go free. Aaron could see it in her eyes, the want to give him up for her own safety. He was starting to grapple with that question himself. He would gladly give himself in to stop this, he wanted it to stop almost as much as Rainbow did. The diamond dog gave a loud grunt, forcing her deeper into the hole until her head was resting on Aaron’s shoulder. “P-Please...” She whispered. “Stay quiet.” He was stunned. Looking on passed her back to see the diamond dog thrusting wildly into Rainbow’s plot. “Just… let it happen.” Rainbow soon found herself being held, much to her surprise. Aaron would offer what little comfort he could offer her.

“Gruh… you should know better than to disobey your master. Have you learned your lesson?”

“Y-Yes master! I… I-I promise I’ll be good.”

“Then apologize!” She could feel herself being drawn back, her matted coat exposed to Aaron. He felt his heart break into pieces when he saw the decimated mare before him.

“Please… don’t make me say it.”

“Then prepare yourself for round two.”

“NO, WAIT!!!” The thrusting came to a stop as Rainbow looked away from Aaron, not daring to look at anypony as she spoke. “P-please master… c-cum in my ass.”

“Come now, you can do better than that. Who’s cock do you love?”

“Y-Yours.”

“Mmmph, that’s right you do. Who can satisfy your needs like the hungry whorse you are.”

“You do, master.” There was a long pause, only for Rainbow to yelp in pan as she felt his hand slap her left cheek. “Y-You’re the one who can sate this slutty pussy! Please, use me! Use me as your pathetic cum dumpst-AAAAAAAGH!!!” Rainbow couldn’t take it anymore. The humiliation, the pain, and with Aaron watching. Rainbow would weep as she felt him thrust deep into her. A hardened and proud leader degraded in the worst of ways.

Rainbow began to grunt as she felt a thick bulge push past her rectum, locking the canine into her. “Here comes master!” Rainbow would cry out in agony for the final time. The invasive sensation of the canine filling her was a harrowing experience as it always was for her. Yet this time, it felt so much worse. Her eyes slowly drifted to the back of her skull, her mind wracked with pain on a level Aaron could not fathom. Once it was over, she fell onto his chest, letting out soft sobs.

The two were left panting, the canine enjoying the sensation of his climax, only to pull himself out with a loud splat. Rainbow was left trembling, all feeling her legs gone. “I do hope whatever it was you were hiding in there was worth it. Just know this, next week, you better make it up to me.” Rainbow could only respond in pained sobs. “Now, be a good slut and clean up. I have to go and investigate how the slaves are doing on today’s quota.” With that, Aaron and Rainbow were alone. They could hear his footsteps grow lighter, only to be overtaken by Rainbow’s soft cries. Aaron was left speechless, devastated on what he was forced to watch. The cyan Pegasus, after several minutes of crying, slowly pulled herself out of the hole, falling to the ground with a heavy thump.

Free, Aaron pulled himself out hurriedly, going to Rainbow’s side. The first thing he would see was Rainbow’s gaping anus, leaking semen onto the ground. The diamond dog was merciless with her and the evidence was clear, even in the faint lighting. Leaning in, Aaron looked her over. “Rainbow… why did-“

“SHUT UP!!! SHUT UUUUP!!!” She screamed, tears matting her face. Aaron would jump back, only to sit beside her. Rainbow felt devastated, humiliated, violated. She had always felt a piece of her die when she and the alpha diamond dog had their engagement, but this time. She felt a hefty chunk of herself die in that hole. As she wept, Aaron would sit by her, keeping her company. “W-Why are you still here? G-Go away.” She said through heavy sobs.

“I can’t do that.” He said softly. “Rainbow, you didn’t have to do that. You could have given me up and spared yourself. Why… why did you endure such pain for me?” She would look up, her eyes a soft red. She opened her mouth to speak, but couldn’t find any words.

“B-Because…” She froze for a moment. “Because you’re Twilight’s friend.” She tried to wipe the tears from her eyes but they just kept coming. “I may not… have faith in your escape plan, but any friend of Twilight… is a friend of mine and I would never sell out a friend for anything.” Aaron was left speechless, looking on in awe at the cyan mare. “So… please… go away. I want to be alone.” She laid her head, a desperate want to die.

“I told you, I can’t do that.” Rainbow would sigh softly.

“Do you… promise not to tell anypony?”

“What?! Rainbow, I have to tell Shini-“

“No!” She shot up, a small rush of pain going through her lower half. “P-Please… if you’re not going to leave then… at the very least keep this to yourself. If the others knew, they’d try to stop this and we won’t be able to eat. Please, if you are to do anything, please don’t tell anypony of what you say.” She looked at Aaron, pleading for his silence.

“I…” He would force the next words, his body refusing to speak them. “Won’t tell them.”

“… Pinkie promise?” He didn’t know what that was but he would agree.

“I… pinkie promise.” With that, she would come closer and lay on his lap. There, she would continue her sobbing, only to be comforted by Aaron’s soft hands. He would stroke her soft coat in a comforting manner, keeping her company until she would fall asleep. However, the memories of what he witnessed would haunt him for nights to come.

~~~~~

“Greetings Aaron. Tis warming to see you again.” Aaron found himself floating before the dark queen herself. Her welcoming smile soon changed once she saw Aaron’s distraught face. “Art thou alright? You look… awful.”

“I-I’m fine, Nightmare. Can we get to Applejack’s dream please? I have some news I must deliver.” Nightmare would look upon him skeptically. She knew what the look of misery looked like and he was not hiding it all that well.

“Are you sure?” She lowered herself down, trying to make eye contact. “Aaron, if there is anything I can do for you, I can-“

“No!” Aaron snapped, much to Nightmare’s surprise. “I-I mean, no. Please, I have important information that I really want to get to Applejack as fast as possible.” The two would remain silent for a moment, before Nightmare sighed and brought forth the door to Applejack’s dreams. Like last time, he was met with a blinding light that soon gave way to a sprawling apple orchard.

Unlike last time however, he was met with the a familiar face; the small filly with the red bow. He looked to her, froze in place as she had the same milky white eyes. Normally, Aaron would be terrified to see her staring at him like that, but as of now, he was in no mood. “Please go away. I am in no mood for you right now.” He said coldly. The small filly did as she was told, gliding along the ground as she watched Aaron walk forward towards the barn. He would notice another change in the area, mostly the lack of ponies about. Last time, there was an entire sea of Applejack’s family. Now he would only see one resting on the porch.

Aaron would stroll up to the pony, recognizing him as Sour Apple. “Where’s Applejack?” He tried to sound polite, but mostly came off as crass. The stallion would lift his hat, eyeing Aaron up and down.

“Somethin’ get yur goat?”

“I’ve… dealt with some things recently. Things that… c-could you please just tell me where I can find Applejack?”

“She’s inside. Though, ya best cool down a bit. She’s been eager tah see you again. I reckon she might not like it if ya come bargin’ in with that tone.” Taking a deep breath, Aaron would try and calm himself down. He tried to make himself look calm, though the memory of what he had witnessed lingered in his mind.

“Okay. Okay, I’m ready.” He looked on to the stallion who opened the screen door for him. Calmed, Aaron would walk into the living room. “Applejack?”

“I’m up here.” Hearing Applejack’s voice was comforting to him. In his haste to see her again, he would take the first step up the stair case and freeze. The memory of what happened last time came to him, slowly walking away in hopes of not treading those waters again.

“Can you come down please? I have some information for you and Twilight.” Aaron took the couch, waiting for Applejack to come down and meet him. He could hear the sound of heavy hooves moving towards the stairs. Coming down, Aaron would see Applejack wearing a tank top and high riding short shorts. Her emerald green eyes would lock with his, smiling softly as she came in and sat beside Aaron on the couch. It didn’t take long for them to lock lips, enjoying their company once more. “It’s so good to see you again. You wouldn’t believe the stuff I went through today.”

“You ain’t the only one. Can’t believe I would miss ya this much. How have you been, sugar cube?”

“I’ve…” He paused for a moment, catching Applejack’s attention. “I-I’ve been better, Applejack. I’ve surely been better.”

“Oh, sorry t’ hear that.” Aaron felt her muscular arm wrap around him and bring her into her welcoming bosom. “Ah’m here for ya when you need me. You can tell me anything.” Aaron sighed to himself, holding onto his marefriend.

“I know, beautiful.” He took a deep breath and sat up. He wanted to tell her, he wanted to empty his soul before her and confess all that he was forced to witness, but he would remember what she asked. “Alright, so here’s what I got. There’s a small town deep below. I’m not sure where exactly but the place is big. Like, big enough to hold… uh, I wanna say about eighty ponies at a time. Though, if my math is right, I would say that there is at least a hundred and sixteen. They switch in and out with shifts to mine a huge supply of crystals.”

“I see. Is there anything else you can tell me?”

“I found two ponies down below.”

“And Rainbow?” Applejack asked eagerly, only for Aaron turn to turn a bit pale.

“Y-Yeah. She’s there too. She’s… alive.” Applejack sighed with relief.

“Okay, so what about these ponies?”

“One of them is Draco’s wife. I met her when I was mining for gems.”

“I’m sure Draco would like to know about that. So, who’s the other pony?”

“Shining Armor. He says he’s Twilight’s brother. Is that true?” Applejack chuckled as she held Aaron close.

“Is he a snow white unicorn, blue hair, kind of muscly, and friendly?”

“Yeah, that sounds like him.”

“Then yes, that’s Twilight’s brother?” Aaron would groan in frustration, feeling the weight of his situation piling onto his shoulders.

“What… would happen if I told him that I’m in a herd with his sister?” Applejack chuckled at the question.

“Don’t worry. Shining’s a nice colt. He can be protective of his baby sister like most big brothers, but just show him you aren’t a bad guy. I’m sure he’ll take the news in a healthy manner.” Aaron would remember that, already trying to formulate the words to break the news to him. “Now, what else can ya tell me about this place?”

“Uhhhh, let’s see here… Oh! Diamond dogs! What do you know about them?”

“I know about them. My friends and I had a run in with them in the past. They kidnapped our friend Rarity. They wanted her to find gems for them. She drove them insane with constant complaining.”

“So, they have sensitive hearing?”

“Yeah, kinda like real dogs. Get a high enough pitch, you can get them onto their knees.”

“If ya wanna put it that way, yeah. That could work.” Aaron took in the notes, finding Applejack’s hands caress him. “So, you miss me?” He couldn’t help but smile, leaning into her.

“Incredibly. I really wish you guys were down here to help me. I haven’t been here a day and I already feel like I’m not cut out for this.”

“Well, I’m here whenever ya need me sugar cube.” Aaron smiled at her and leaned in for another kiss. As he retracted, he looked to her and debated with himself. Applejack caught on and looked to her coltfriend in a concerned manner. “Somethin’ wrong?”

“Its… “He couldn’t bring himself to tell her what he saw, what he promised to keep to himself. “It’s Rainbow. She’s uh… not exactly what I thought she’d be.”

“Oh? Something wrong with her?”

“She’s lost hope is all. Shining says she’s just been through a lot and that she’s tired. She even thinks you’re dead.”

“Oh really now?” Applejack sat up and smiled. “Well then, I think we let her know that I’m alive n’ well. When you wake up, you go to Rainbow and tell her this; Family ain’t who yur related to. It’s the ponies you hold closest.” Aaron looked up to her with a raised brow. “Trust me. She’ll know what it means. Now…” Applejack smiles lewdly, training a finger along his chest. “How about we make this a wet dream?” Aaron shudders softly, feeling her finger trail along his body. He would smile at her, but he took her hand.

“Trust me, I would be more than happy to give you naughty dreams… but not now.” AJ would look at him in shock. “Sorry, I’m just… not in the mood. I’ve been dealing with a lot of stuff right now. You understand, right?” Applejack would sigh to herself, bringing him in for a hug.

“Alright, sugar cube. I understand, but jus’ know if ya need anything. You let me know, okay. I’m here for you, Twilight too.” Aaron could feel a closeness with the mare, leaning into her for a hug.

“Thanks, AJ. I’ll be sure to-“ Without any warning what so ever, Aaron had vanished into thin air. Applejack would look around the room in utter confusion, wondering what had happened. Ultimately, she would shrug it off, knowing that he was alright.

~~~~~

“Hey… hey wake up.” Aaron would groan softly, slowly returning to the realm of the waking. There, he would see the cyan Pegasus nudging him awake. “Come on, get going.” Aaron would yawn, slowly sitting up only to feel his back sting with pain. He had slept against a gem encrusted wall, it was bound to cause some issues.

“I’m up. I’m up.” He said groggily. He looked to Rainbow curiously. “Something wrong?” Rainbow shook her head, backing up to let Aaron sit up.

“No. Nothing’s wrong. I uh… just wanted to let you know that I’m feeling better. Physically I mean. I was wondering if… you wanted to get going.” Aaron stood up immediately, arching his back to hear a satisfying crack. As he did, Rainbow would slide passed him and lead them out, trailing a white substance as she walked. “Hey… thanks for… staying with me and all.”

“No problem.” He would watch her struggle to get up, still sore after what happened. She would groan for a few more seconds, only to feel Aaron lift her up off the ground and to her hooves. “You okay?”

“I… I’ve been better. Trust me, that wasn’t the worst thing he’s done to me. I can take it.” He looked to her in sorrow. “Look, I don’t want your sympathy. What I do is for everypony in the town and so they can survive. So… please, don’t tell anypony about that. They wouldn’t understand.” Aaron nodded to her.

“I won’t. I didn’t even tell Applejack.” Rainbow would sigh to herself, pushing passed him to start moving.

“Look, you can drop the act. I know AJ is dead. I saw the smoke and I heard the rumors. There’s no-“

“Family isn’t about who you’re related to. It’s who you hold closest.” Rainbow froze in place, her mind going blank as she held onto those words.

“W-What did you say?”

“I don’t really know what it means… well, I kinda do but I feel like I’m missing some context.” Rainbow slowly turned to Aaron, shock plastered all over her face. “Rainbow, are you-“

“How do you know that? H-How can you possibly know to say that to me?”

“Because Applejack told me. She said you would understand.” Rainbow couldn’t help but feel her legs tremble. She grasped the wall to help herself stay upright. “Rainbow, are you okay?”

“I… I’m fine.” She looked Aaron in the eyes. He could see a small flicker in them as they locked eyes. “So… Applejack’s alive then?”

“She is.”

“And she’s… up there?” She pointed to the ceiling with Aaron responding accordingly. “You’re really thinking about escaping then. Do you… still have room for one more in this break out?” Aaron couldn’t help but smile, offering her a friendly hand to welcome her into their little break out crew. Rainbow gladly took it, leading Aaron out of the mine. Rainbow felt something, something she hadn’t in quite a long time. It felt like hope, but Rainbow couldn’t tell anypony that was the case. All she could do was offer what little assistance she could for the time being. Hopefully it will be enough.

Chpt. 17: A Day in the Hole

View Online

Applejack awoke at the first ray of sunlight. Her eyes shot open as she jumped out of bed. The first phase of their plan was a success. Turning to Twilight beside her, AJ began to shake her awake. “Twilight. Twilight get up.” Twilight had come to sleep beside her the night prior so she could be the first to know what Aaron had sent them. “Come on sugarcube, now’s not the time for sleepin’ in.” Twilight let out a long groan as she slowly arose like a creature of the night. Her head hanging back and her mane an utter mess.

“Uuuuugh… do you have to be so loud, AJ?” Applejack looked at her with a raised brow. She kept her volume almost at a whisper, not wanting to wake the others if they were still asleep.

“Then I guess ya don’t wanna hear the news I brought back from Aaron.” That was what Twilight needed to hear. Her tiredness was pushed aside as she turned to Applejack with a burst of energy.

“Well, don’t just sit there!”

“Shhh.” Twilight’s eagerness could practically stir the building. “Alright, here’s how it is. Aaron says that there are a lot of ponies down below. Enough to form a small town.” Twilight was hanging off of every word that left her mouth, like a small child being told her favorite bedtime story. “The ponies down there are in a hell of a rut. Griffons on one side and diamond dogs on the other.”

“Diamond dogs?”

“Yeah. He says that they keep them in line and from leavin’.”

“I see… what else? Is Rainbow down there with him?”

“She is. Aaron says she’s lost hope. I dunno what I could have told him to lift her spirits, but I did tell him something that could convince her that I'm alive.”

“Oh… that’s…”

“It’s okay though. Aaron does have help in somepony else. Now… before I say who it is, I want ya to brace yourself.” Twilight didn’t know the reason to do so, but she looked on at Applejack. Applejack took a deep breath and worked up the courage to tell Twilight the truth. “Aaron found Shining Armor in the prison.” Twilight’s eyes shrank to the size of pins. Her heart began to beat furiously in her chest and her body felt like it was filled with led. “Ya alright?”

“Y-Yeah I’m… I-I’m just a little taken aback is all.” Her eagerness had faded and in its place, Twilight appeared to be utterly dumbfounded by this new revelation. “Is… he okay?”

“He’s fine. From what he told me, he and Shining are working together. So if all goes well, you should be able to get your brother back.”

“Did… he say anything about Cadence being there as well?”

“Sorry. He didn’t mention anything about her. The only other pony he mentioned by name was Spitfire.”

“Oh. Okay then.” A sense of disappointment filled Twilight as she looked down at the ground.

“Hey, don’t worry Twi. We’ll get Aaron, Shining, Rainbow, and all the other ponies out. Then we can leave this place and go get the rest of our friends. Who knows, we may find Cadence along the way.” Twilight struggled to look up at Applejack’s face. “Don’t worry Twi. Thing will look up for us.” With a smile, the purple alicorn brought Applejack into a comforting hug.

“Thank you, AJ.” She held her friend close, only to part once she felt she was ready to stand. “Alright, let’s go tell Draco. We have work to do.” Applejack and Twilight gathered their things together and left their room. To their surprise, they found Draco and his gang waiting in the main room for the two mares. Upon seeing them enter, the room fell silent, all attention was on them.

Draco stepped forward and smiled in greeting. “Did it work?” He asked. Twilight nodded in confirmation, much to Draco's delight.

“It did. Aaron gathered what he could about the area below. Rainbow Dash is alive and well.” The ponies began to cheer to themselves, ecstatic to learn that their leader was alive and well. “And, we’ve learned that there are two others that are helping Aaron. Apparently… m-my brother, Shining Armor is in the prison with them.” That revelation didn’t earn a cheer, but more so shock and awe. “The other is… Draco, I don’t want you to worry, but Aaron says that Spitfire is down there with him.” Draco felt his heart stop, the eyes of his crew looked to him, wondering how he would take the news.

He tried to force a smile, but he couldn’t bring himself to do so. “I-… Is she okay?”

“She is. Aaron didn't tell us much but I think he would have told us something if she were in any form of danger." Draco let out a sigh of relief.

“So, I guess that gives us more incentive to get them out of there.” Twilight nodded in agreement. With a newly revived sense of urgency, Draco turned to Lock Pick. “Lock, you ready to head on in?” He immediately stripped, flinging his clothes in every which direction, Draco rolling his eyes as he covered his junk with his hands while Twilight and Applejack would divert their eyes.

“Ready when you are boss?”

“I appreciate the enthusiasm, but maybe you could… wait to strip down.”

“Too late, clothes are already off.” Draco groaned to himself, praying that this mission would be successful.

“Whatever. Twilight, get the magic ready. Gilda… be ready to bring Lock Pick in.” The griffon soldier cracked her knuckles.

“Just gimme the signal and I’ll be ready to bring him on in.” Gilda smirked to herself, having a little too much fun with the operation. In that time, Twilight sat the vials of synthetic magic down. Using a bit of rope, she managed to tie the vials down into a makeshift harness. She made sure every bottle was corked tightly, making sure they were secure for the trip ahead. Taking a small sample of the magic, her horn began to glow faintly as she ran her hand over the rope. The vest with the synthetic magic began to vanish and blend in with the surroundings area. Taking hold of the invisible vest, she walked over to Lock Pick and fashioned it around his naked chest.

“Be careful with these vials. They’re strong but they’re not invulnerable.”

“Don’t worry princess. I’ll be gentle.”

“Are you making an innuendo or being sincere?” Draco asked.

“A bit of column A and a bit of column B.” Twilight slowly stepped back as she looked at Lock, making sure to keep her vision above the belt. She inspected every part of him to make sure there weren't any parts that would give away the illusion.

“There… he should be good. Now… we leave this to fate.”

“That we do. Gilda!” Lock Pick braced himself as everything went black for the moment, but unlike Aaron, he was caught before he could hit the ground. They were close now, closer than they had been ever before. Hopefully, they can get what they needed to them, to begin the actual breakout.

~~~~~

The walk out of the mines was a silent and awkward one. Rainbow and Aaron managed to sneak into the crowds as the ponies just as they began to change shifts. Rainbow would leak semen with every step she took, small drips leaving her rear as the sensation made her shudder. She praying nopony would see it or her torn pants. Her tail would do most of the work, but the coarseness made her shudder as the slightest touch against her plot stung. Aaron could see her pain and acted as her cover, he would walk closely with Rainbow as they made their way into the main building.

Once in the clear, Rainbow leaned against the wall with a short gasp. Her legs felt like jelly on the verge of giving out. Her plot felt like it was on fire, burning and stinging without end. “You okay, Rainbow?” Aaron asked.

“I’m fine. J-Just a little sore.”

“Do you… want help up the stairs?” She saw the poorly sculpted staircase leading to the second floor. Her ears fell back as she imagined the trial it would walk uphill.

“F-Fine. Just... be careful. I don’t want anypony seeing or asking questions.” Aaron held out his hand to her, offering his aid. She didn’t want to take it, every fiber of her being wanted to refuse his help. Yet, she had walked up the stairs in the state before. Knowing what was to come if she didn’t take his help, she leaned into his arms and walked with him up the stairs, leaving a small drip of fluid on each step. “Th- gah… th-thanks.”

“No problem.” Before she knew it, she was already half way up the stairs. Alone, it would have taken her an hour or so to do that. She would have to think of an excuse to hide behind when she was eventually caught and had to come up with something on the spot to hide her true actions. Before she even realized it, Rainbow and Aaron arrived in her room and being set down on her bed much faster than she ever could alone. “Can I get you anything else?” Rainbow had a lot of things she wanted, but in the context of her present situation, there was one thing.

“A-Actually, there is. The medical ponies managed to… make a salve out of mushrooms and herbs found in the caves. It's used mostly for bruises and aches. I found it works on… eh… this particular situation as well. It’s in my chest by the window. Should be in a covered clay bowl. Could you get it for me?” Aaron nodded as he went to the chest in question. Removing the lid, he found a small plethora of objects; a dirtied set of silver armor, a tattered book of a Pegasus swinging on a rope, a hilt of a broken sword, and a small set of extra clothes. Beneath the armor, he found the clay bowl and presented it to her.

“This it?” rainbow nodded as she began to turn a bright red.

“Y-Yeah. That’s it.” Aaron handed her the substance, peeling the cover off to show the foul smelling medical substance. Once opened, he handed her the medicine and got up, wanting to give her some privacy. “Wait!” Aaron froze in place. “I… I have a favor to ask.” She bit her lip, hesitant to speak the words. She would listen out for anything or anypony that could be around. Shining was on guard duty, meaning it was just the two of them for the time being. Other than that, no pony could hear or see them. “I need you to… apply it on for me.” Aaron remained paralyzed, unsure how to react to the situation.

“C-Can’t you do it?”

“I can, but… it really hurts. I wouldn’t really ask anypony to do this for me, but you’re the only po- one that knows what I did. So… I figured… you could help me get the stuff on much faster. My hands are too fidgety right now; I can never get the stuff on right.” Aaron turned around to see her face, a look of desperation plain as day. “I wouldn’t ask anypony else to do this for me.” Aaron didn’t want to; he really didn’t want to. He had watched her getting raped by the diamond alpha. The last thing he wanted to do was see the aftermath of it. However, he couldn’t just refuse. With a sigh, he walked back to her bedside and took hold of the bowl.

“Just this once?”

“Trust me, I don’t like this anymore than you do. Hopefully, we can get out of here and we never have to speak of this ever again.”

“Agreed.” With that said, Rainbow pulled her pants off, making sure to cover her front. She was exposing enough as is to him, she wasn't about to show off more than she had to. Taking a deep breath, Rainbow turned around and flagged her rainbow tail, revealing herself to him. Aaron could see the swollen red ring between her plot. Just the mere action of flagging her tail cause a slight stinging sensation. Rainbow would let out a soft gasp as she felt the air hit her sore, swollen rectum.

Not wanting to take too long, Aaron scooped up a small amount of the substance and tried not to stare. "So, should I-"

“Just… rub it on the ring. I'll tell ya when to stop, just... please hurry. This really hurts.” Aaron would start out slow. He was hesitant to touch her, not wanting to cause any more pain than she was already in. Taking a deep breath, his finger made contact with her swollen tail hole. Rainbow would suppress a pain yelp, the slightest bit of pressure was emphasized greatly. She could feel him lightly applying the substance onto her, but it wasn’t enough. “C-Can you use more, please?” Tears began to form as the constant touch of the cream cause a stinging sensation. She felt him retract a finger to scoop up more.

This time, she felt a sizable glob of the stuff being spread around her destroyed rectum. The pain flooded her but soon enough it subsided. The substance began to work its magic on her as the burning began to leave. She began to pant softly, relieved to be free from the stinging for the time being. Her wings would slightly fluff out as the soothing sensation started to flow through her lower body. “Aaron?”

“Yeah?”

“You promise not to tell anypony about this, right?”

“Of course. I thought that went without saying?” Rainbow would let out a soft sigh of relief, for more than one reason. She turned back to face him, seeing his embarrassed look he had. She found it quite amusing, in an awkward sort of way. He would continue to rub around her hole, seeing it slowly close up and go from a sore red to a soft pink in a matter of seconds. Once it had gone numb, Rainbow let out a soft breath. “Aaron… you can stop now.” He quickly retracted himself from her plot hole, wiping off the substance and other fluids on a small rag she kept close by. "Thank you. I really owe you one."

“Think nothing of it. It was to help a friend in need.” Rainbow chuckled to herself.

“So… how’s it looking, doc?” Aaron turned to face her rear once more, finding her anus had actually managed to close all the way. From what he saw, he had thought it would never again see its shape.

“It’s uh… doing better now. I suggest you lay on your side or on your stomach to... let it rest. Maybe stay off your hooves for a while.”

“Way ahead of ya on that one.” Rainbow sat up for a moment, still on her side. “Hey, could you do me another favor?”

“It depends on what it is.”

“Don’t worry, you don't gotta do anything like that. I wanted to ask if you could go get me some water.”

“Sure, I can go get some water. Uh… where can I find it?”

“There’s a barrel on the side on the building filled with water and a few tin cups.”

“Okay. I’ll be back in a moment.” Leaving her on the bed, Aaron left the room to fetch Rainbow her water. As he does, he is met by stairs and ponies talking in whispers. They would pass him quickly, wary of who or what he was. Due to a few eavesdroppers, word had gotten around that Twilight was topside and was currently being aided by Aaron. Though, as he listened, he would hear soft whispers about outlandish stories about him. Some even brought a smile to his face as he listened in.

“Is that him?” A mare would ask to her friend.

“I think so. Never seen… it around before.”

“Think he’s dangerous?”

“Dunno. He’s with a princess, so he can’t be all that bad.” Aaron smiled softly as he listened in on the gossip. The two would continue on, unaware that he was listening in. Once he had his water though, he turned to the two mares and smiled their way. They froze immediately as he waved to them before heading back inside.

“You don’t think he heard us?” That was the last thing Aaron heard before disappearing into the large, stone building. He barely took the first step up the staircase before someone called his name. “Hey Aaron.” Turning around, he would find Spitfire walking towards him.

“Oh, Spitfire. What’s up?”

“Not much. Just got off work, got a change of clothes. Heard some ponies saw you and Dash walk back here pretty beat up. I didn’t really expect you to make it out alive.” Aaron shrugged in response.

“Things got hairy. I would have died if Dash hadn’t shown up and pulled me out of the frying pan like she did. We’re a bit beat up but we’ll live.” Aaron continues up the stairs, only to freeze at what Spitfire said next.

“Rainbow was raped, wasn’t she.” Aaron froze in place, turning to face Spitfire.

“H-How did-“

“It wasn’t the first time. Far from it.” Aaron turns to the top of the stairs then back to her.

“How long have you known?”

“Dunno. Time means nothing to me anymore.” A look of discomfort came over the both of them. “I know why she does it. I kind of put things together when the diamond dogs started bringing us food and clothes. I caught Rainbow sneaking into the mines and I saw… everything. Rainbow, the Diamond Dog… the act itself.”

“So, why didn’t you stop it?!”

“I wanted to. Trust me, I wanted nothing more than to beat the canine into the ground with the pick axe I use to give them and the griffons their shiny rocks. But, if I did, we'd lose all of our supplies. The food would stop coming in, the clothes would be gone. If I stopped it, I knew that all Rainbow had done would have been a waste of time.” Aaron sighed to himself, frustration building up.

“What… What can you tell me about the Alpha?”

“What’s to tell. Diamond Dogs build their clans around the strongest. Right now, the Alpha is named Ra’om. He’s not the strongest, but… from what I’ve seen of him, he’s a conniving slug of a diamond dog. Cruel, manipulative, regular sociopath if I ever saw one. It’s rather fitting this place is a prison. The guy belongs in one.”

“So I’ve seen. Is there any way that we can... get rid of him?”

“Not that I know of. Ra’om seems to be three steps ahead of us in every time we’ve tried to stop the diamond dogs from harassing us.” Aaron sighed once more. “But hey, if things work out, we won’t have to see the dogs ever again.”

“Yeah… hopefully.” With that said, Aaron returned to Rainbow’s room, setting the water on her nightstand. “Here you are, Rainbow. Hope I didn’t keep you waiting.” Rainbow remained silent, curled up in a ball on her bed. “Rainbow?” He saw her shudder from the sound of his voice.

“Do you think what I did was the right thing?” She asked faintly.

“Excuse me?” She turned over to face him.

“What I did… with Ra’om. Do you think what I did was the right thing?” Aaron looked to Rainbow in shock. She had heard his conversation with Spitfire and knew that she knew. She had always convinced herself that what she did was for the greater good, but now that they were getting out soon, she feared that it was a short term solution. Aaron didn't answer immediately, setting her cup on her nightstand as he sat beside her.

“I… I-I don’t know, Rainbow. I’ve never been in this sort of situation before. I don’t like it, that much I know. What I saw was one of the most harrowing things I’ve had to sit through." He paused for a moment to collect his thoughts. "I don't know if it was or wasn't. So long as you feel it’s right, then… I guess that’s all that matters. But I promise you Rainbow, I’m going to get you out of here. I don’t want that to happen to you again.” Rainbow sighed, trying to sit up cautiously. She felt the stinging but not as much as before.

“If you can get us out of this… then I’d be grateful.” She gave him a soft smile; Aaron was more than happy to return it with one of his own. After an awkward moment, Rainbow clear her throat. “So, I don’t wanna be rude, but… do ya mind leaving. I’d like to get some sleep.”

“Sure, no problem. I’ll let ya know if anything happens.”

“Thanks. Just don’t get into any trouble, okay.” Aaron chuckled to himself as he went to leave Rainbow to rest. Rainbow would lay in her bed, debating with herself of her past actions. Wondering if what she did was truly the right thing to do.

~~~~~

With Rainbow resting in the main building, Aaron began to walk up the ramp to meet Shining Armor at the entrance to the small town. He found the stallion sitting on a small stool in his armor, keeping watch over the town’s main gate. Much like how Aaron and he first met. Once he came into Shining’s field of vision, the white unicorn gave him a friendly wave. “Hey, glad to see you’re still alive.”

“Indeed. Got a good ass kicking but I’m still alive. Would have been dead if it weren’t for Rainbow coming to my rescue.”

“Regardless, I’m glad you’re still alive.”

“Yeah, but in that time, we had to rest and I managed to get ahold of the outside world. I delivered what information I could to Twilight.” Shining tried to hide his eagerness to bombard Aaron with questions. Aaron knew the look in his eye, he had seen it a few times from his sister. “I did as you asked and delivered the message.” Shining sighed in relief.

“Thanks. I’m glad you did. Is… she worried about me?” Aaron would only chuckle. He hadn’t actually talked to Twilight but he could take a good guess as to how she would react if he told her outright.

“She’s worried sick about you. I told her as gently as possible, but you know how she is.”

“Do I ever. I love her to death but sometimes, she can often overreact to the smallest of things. Though, I’ve always found it kinda adorable.” They shared a small laugh together.

“Yeah, I have to admit, it’s sweet how she worries herself over stuff. It shows she really cares, in her own special way of course.”

“I know. I grew up with her. It’s how she likes to show affection.” Aaron soon began to blush as he began mustering up courage.

“Um… speaking of Twilight, I feel that I… really should tell you something.” Shining turned to Aaron, confused by the tone of his awkward voice. “The night before I… came here. Twilight and Applejack confronted me at a dinner, and they… asked me to join a herd with them.” An awkward silence filled the area, Shining’s smiled faded as he tried to process this information.

“O-Oh.”

“I accepted their offer and… since you’re her brother, I thought that you should know before finding out a different way.”

“I see.” Shining Armor took a deep breath. “Did you… sleep with her?” Aaron could feel the tension in the air as he spoke.

“No… w-well, not in the context you mean. Yes, she and I have shared the same sleeping space, but we didn’t really do anything. The night she and AJ confronted me, she said she wasn’t ready and I respected her wishes.” Shining Armor let out a sigh of relief.

Shining paused for a moment, thinking to himself. Occasionally he would turn to Aaron and then look off into the distance. “Well… I’m glad you told me. You really aren’t the ideal candidate to be courting a princess. You’re not a warrior, not a hero or noble of any kind.” Shining would sigh once more. “However, in these trying times, I guess we could do away with tradition this one time.” Aaron smiled softly.

“So… are you cool with it?”

“No, not really, but I’ll accept it… on one condition.” Shining Armor stood up and brought Aaron to the edge. “Ya know how high we are from up here?”

“Uhhhh… not really. I'll be honest, I don't know what this has to do with our current conversation.”

“Oh, it has everything to do with it. We’re approximately twenty-seven feet above the town. Now, I don’t know about you, but I’d say falling from that height would be really, really painful.” Aaron froze, putting the pieces together of where Shining Armor was going with this.

“Shining, what are you saying?”

“All I’m saying is, that if somepony were to say… oh, I dunno, break somepony’s heart, a fall like this would probably equal to the pain she would feel. Are ya getting the picture?"

“Uh-huh.”

“So, do you want to know what it feels like to break a mare's heart?” Aaron turned to Shining and took a few steps back, now a bit regretful that he told him.

“Look, Shining. I’m not going to hurt Twilight. That’s the last thing I would ever want. I really like Twilight; she’s sweet, caring, funny, smart. I’m glad to be in a herd with her. I wouldn’t think of anypony else I’d rather be with than her.” Shining crossed his arms, his eyes fixated on Aaron. With an approving nod, shining made a decision.

“Alright then. If you can stick true to those words, you have my blessing. That’s usually something the father would do, but… since he’s not here, I guess I’ll have to do.”

“Thank you, Shining.”

“Call me Shiny. It’s what my family calls me. If you’re gonna be with Twilight, ya might as well use it too.” Aaron nodded, taking a seat with Shining to join him on his guard duty. However, it wouldn’t be long before they heard something knocking on the door. Shining Armor got up and readied his weapon. “Who goes there?!” He shouted.

Aaron could hear a muffled voice on the other side. Shining began to unlock the door and slowly slid the large slab of metal along the rails. Once out of the way, Shining and Aaron came face to face with a diamond dog, but not as Shining knew them. Aaron stood up as he approached the door. “Mink?”

“Ah, what luck Mink has! Mink brings news. News that friend may want.” Shining turned to Aaron with a skeptical look.

“You know this thing?”

“He’s a friend. He helped me get here when I arrived. Speaking of which.” Aaron reached into his pockets and brought out a few gems, of which Mink saw immediately. “As promised, Mink. Two gems.” He threw them to the small canine, scrambling to pick up the shiny rocks. “Now, what news do you have.”

The canine stopped drooling as he pocketed the gems he was given. “Ah, yes. Mink smells feathers, coming down the hole with ‘nother not-pony.”

“What do you mean?”

“I think you friend mean’s griffons.”

“Yes! Yes! Griffies, taking not-pony and pony down hole.” Aaron looked to Mink, bringing out a third gem, much to Mink’s pleasure.

“Can you take me to him?”

“Yes! Yes! Mink take you!” He nodded furiously, eager for more gems. Aaron began to follow Mink, only for Shining to stop.

“Hold. You aren’t seriously going to follow him, are you? What if it’s a trap?”

“Mink isn’t like the other diamond dogs. Sure he’s scruffy looking, but he helped me through the tunnels once already. He’s given me no reason not to trust him.” Shining Armor groaned in frustration, unprepared for the mental gymnastics Aaron was giving him today. “I’ll be back. Hopefully in one piece.”

“Fine. Just hurry back okay.”

“I will. Mink, lead the way.” Aaron began to follow Mink through the tunnels once more. His glowing staff providing them with the light they needed to get through. Once they were out of sight, Shining Armor closed the door behind them and retook his post. Aaron had dumped a lot on his plate, giving him quite a bit to think about.

~~~~~

The walk to the entrance was much easier with a guide. Aaron followed Mink with ease as he could see the various hiding holes carved into the rocks. The two of them could hear the sound of jangling chains echoing through the twisting tunnels, slowly growing louder and louder as they walked along. With the help of Mink’s staff, Aaron could see down the bottomless pit, or rather the small basin two feet below the bridge. He couldn’t help but feel a bit disappointed with that.

Slowly but surely, the griffons came down and showed themselves. “Well I’ll be damned. Look at this.” A griffon said to the other.

“Not often we get somepony to meet us. Aren’t you a special one.” The second griffon said in a mocking tone to their prisoner. Who, to Aaron’s shock, was Lock Pick; naked and held by the two griffons. Aaron couldn’t believe what he was seeing, though he made sure that what he saw was the upper half of the nudist. “Come on, get up.” The two lifted the pegasus and pushed him off their small platform, Aaron caught him him before he could fall off the bridge. It didn’t take long for the griffons to start rising back up to the surface.

Once they were out of earshot, Aaron eagerly looked to Lock Pick, but the way he looked back at Aaron said everything. “Lock, please tell me that you brought the stuff?” He shook his head slowly.

“No. They knew I was bringing it. I was almost on the platform before one of them grazed by and found the magic on my back.” Aaron was starting to panic. Their plan was falling apart beyond any sort of repair. “I’m sorry. It was inevitable.” Aaron walked around the entrance, his mind racing as he began to realized how screwed they were now. Mink would watch him, a little frightened at what he might do.

“FUCK!!!” Aaron’s voice echoed through the caverns. Shining tried to calm him down. “It’s… it’s okay. We can salvage this. We’ll find another way.” Aaron turned to Lock Pick with a defeated look. “I’m sorry we got ya into this.”

The blue stallion comforted at Aaron, placing a friendly hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay, it wasn’t your fault. If anything, it was the griffon that grazed passed me.” Aaron let out a sigh of defeat, their plan demolished before they even got a chance to try.

“Well… let’s get going guys. I don’t want to stay here longer than I have to.” Aaron started walking back to the cave. Mink following close by him. He was deep in thought, thinking of the various ways of what this event would lead to. Without the magic, they had no way of getting out. No way of even trying to escape. They were trapped down there until they came up with another plan.

He needed to get back to Applejack and send them the information. He needed to know what to do. “Worry not. Life down here is not all bad.” Aaron guessed that this was Mink’s way of trying to cheer him up.

“We don’t want to live down here, Mink. We’re miserable down here. I’m miserable. Ponies aren’t meant to live underground.” Aaron’s voice had become melancholic; a thought had come into his mind that sent him into a fit of depression. He wouldn’t be seeing Twilight or Applejack in person for a long time. If not ever again.

“Well, at least not alone. Alone much worse.”

“Yeah… yeah I suppose you’re right.” The three came to the large door. Aaron knocked on it to let Shining know they were back.

“Who goes there?”

“It’s me. Open up, I got… some bad news.” There was a moment of silence, followed by a loud screeching of metal that echoed through the caves. The three were met with the blinding light of the caves as Shining’s silhouette emerged. He would look at Aaron, then the to Lock Pick.

“Who’s he?”

“He’s a friend. He’s actually apart of the plan.”

“Really?” Shining turned back to Lock Pick, then back to Aaron. “Is he being naked because of the plan?”

“Strangely enough, it is… or it was. He was supposed to smuggle in the magic, but he was discovered. They took it and now… he’s stuck in here with us.”

“Oh!” Shining turned to the Pegasus and waved. “Well, why don’t you come in. We’ll get you some clothes and we can get you acquainted.”

“Nah, I’m good. Though I would like a tour.” He strolled in, enjoying the soft breeze of the cave against his genitals. It wouldn’t be long before the local residence gets a good look at him. As he left, Shining turned to Aaron.

“Look, I’m sure this isn’t that bad. Once Twilight knows, she’ll be cooking up a plan to get things going back into gear. She’s smart like that.” Aaron shook his head somberly.

“I don’t know, Shiny. We’ll see.” Aaron turned to Mink and tossed the third gem his way. “Here you go Mink. You earned it.” The diamond dog, looked at it happily, polishing the green stone with glee.

“Thank you… thank you!” His beady little eyes gleamed like little stars, overjoyed to have the green rock, but that glee soon faded as he saw Aaron’s sorrowful look. “Mink… Mink find way to make friend happy. Mink will, he promises.” With that said, the small diamond dog waddled back into the tunnels with Shining closing the door between them.

It wouldn’t be long before Aaron starts to walk down the ramping back into town. He had to think of what he was going to say to Applejack. He needed help, and he needed it fast. Or else, all they worked for would be for nothing and they would be stuck in the prison for the rest of their lives.

~~~~~

The very moment Aaron got back to the main building, he went to the closest bed and began to sleep. He found himself floating in the utter blackness that was the void, as was how he always found himself when he needed to talk to Nightmare Moon. An image began to form as colors swirled around him. Nothing was replaced with something as the void was soon replaced with a regal looking ballroom. White and blue tiles decorated the floor as a red carpet lead from one doorway to a garden outside. In the middle was a statue of a tall alicorn mare, holding what looked to be a sun in her hands as she was dressed in robes.

Besides himself, it was completely empty of all life. Outside the tall windows, Aaron could see a gorgeous sunset setting over the horizon. A town could be seen below as the sun remained half engulfed by the horizon. “You’re here rather early?” A familiar voice said. Aaron turned around to find Nightmare in her usual regalia, walking up to him. He could feel a somber mood in the air as she approached him.

“Indeed. Things are not going as planned. The griffons found the magic and now we have no way of getting the ponies out.”

“Well, not necessarily.” She said in a cryptic manner. “You have lost one way out, not the game entirely. You merely have to try again, but from another angle.”

“How? I have no idea what to do? I need your help. I need Twilight’s help.” She turns to him and smiles warmly.

“I would love to help you. Surely, I do, but my reach is limited.”

“Then tell me, what do I do?” She walks up to Aaron, caressing his cheek. He could feel her soft coat against his skin, almost soothing his frustration.

“I cannot tell you what you have to do. If you are truly on your own now, then you must find your own path. Twilight and I cannot hold your hand forever. You must rise to the occasion, take upon the challenge.” Aaron looked up to her. He wanted to argue and debate… but he couldn’t. She was right. Twilight and Nightmare had always been there to rescue him. Now, it was time that he took the reins.

“Alright. I’ll… see what I can do. But, Twilight and the others still deserve to know what is going on.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Nightmare smiled softly as she held out her hand. “Would you like to dance?” Aaron looked at her skeptically, looking around.

“Is… it going to be disco?” Nightmare only chuckled as the sound of soft orchestral music began to fill the room. Almost resembling that of the Waltz. Aaron took her hand slowly, only for Nightmare to sweep him off his feet. Aaron didn’t know why she wanted to suddenly dance, but as he did. He began to smile. His worries were somehow melting away as he enjoyed this moment with the mare of darkness. Whether she was doing this intentionally or not was irrelevant to Aaron. For now, he would just enjoy the moment with a friend. “Hey, Nightmare. As much as I enjoy this, can you tell me when Applejack falls asleep so I can talk to her.”

“Of course. For now, let’s just enjoy ourselves.” The music grew louder and louder. The room was overtaken by silhouettes of ponies at a party. For the time being, Aaron would have a small bit of fun in his dreams before returning to the world of the waking to take on the challenge that laid ahead of him. But little did he know, that forces were conspiring against him.

~~~~~

"FUCK!!!" Aaron’s voice echoed through the caverns. Shining tried to calm him down. “It’s… it’s okay. We can salvage this. We’ll find another way.” Aaron turned to Lock Pick with a defeated look. “I’m sorry we got ya into this.”

“Well… let’s get going guys. I don’t want to stay here longer than I have to.”

“Sure thing.” Aaron began walking back through the caves. As he does, Lock pick halts his first step forward. With a smirk, he reaches for his shoulders, taking hold of something unseen. As he does, the spell fades away to reveal the glowing vials of synthetic magic. Turning to a hole, Lock Pick walked over to it and slid the rope in with an eager smile. “Woops.” Lock pick let out a soft chuckle as he through the halls, his actions unknown to anypony. But this was not the end, Lock Pick was just getting started.

Chpt. 18: Murphy's Law

View Online

Applejack found herself waiting on the porch of the farm. Her dreams had become so much more peaceful that she actually started remembering what they were about rather than repressing it all night after night. Still, it was quite interesting to share her dreams with her herd mate. Lewd thoughts began to cross her mind as she listened to the soft twang of an acoustic guitar. The image of her father would watch over her dreams, acting as a guardian against the nightmares that would come to disrupt her peaceful slumber.

Yet, this peace would not last long as she saw somepony walking up to her home. Somepony that wasn’t Aaron. The two ponies stood up and confronted her, showing her a look of hate or kindness. They kept their stoicism as Nightmare Moon came to them. “What are you doin’ here? Where’s Aaron?” Applejack asked demandingly.

“Aaron is fine. However, I have come baring foul news.” Applejack’s stern look failed as it gave way to worry.

“Is he hurt?”

“As I said, Aaron is fine. He is currently in his dreams… however, the plan you and Twilight has gone awry. The synthetic magic had been discovered and was confiscated before it could be taken into the prison.” Applejack took in the information slowly, processing it as best she could to take it back to twilight.

“I-I see. What would you recommend we do?”

“I know not. Your path is your own from here.” Applejack would think things over, but she couldn’t do it alone.

“I need to wake up. Will Aaron be asleep for a while?”

“That he will. He is eager to see you again.” Applejack began to fluster at the thought, refraining from smiling as she took a deep breath.

“Alrighty then. I’ll be back soon… I hope. Tell Aaron I’ll be back soon.” Nightmare nodded to Applejack before fading into nothing. With her gone, the image of her former farm began to fade with her. Her consciousness began to return to the world of the waking. As she does, she finds herself waking up in her room. Jumping up with a burst of energy, she turns to her napping friend and didn’t hesitate in shaking her awake.

“Twilight! Wake up!” The two had just laid their heads to rest but had not thought that things would go so bad so soon. “Come on Twi, ya gotta get up! We’re in some deep shit and I’m gonna need your help.” Twilight slowly awoke, having just gotten to sleep herself, rubbing her eyes to wake herself.

“Mmph, come on AJ. Could you at least give me some time to catch some sleep.”

“Now’s no time for sleep. Things are already going south and I need your help.” Twilight let out a yawn as she sat up, looking at her friend with half lidded eyes.

“Fine. Just, calm down. Tell me what’s wrong.” Without waiting a second, Applejack responded.

“They found the magic.” Twilight’s eyes opened up completely in utter shock.

“They what?! B-But how? I made sure that spell couldn’t be detected by sight or sound. There’s no way they could have found it… unless, they touched him.” She let out a groan. “Come on. Let’s go see Gilda, maybe she can shed some light on this.” Twilight grabbed her leg and got up, moving to find the griffon that could shed more light on the situation.

Twilight and Applejack looked through the main building, only to find the young griffon coming back from the post. They weren’t the only one waiting for her as the rest of the crew waited for the news. The two mares quietly snuck up on the crowd, wanting to hear what she had to say. Though, as she walked up, she didn’t seem to look like one to bare bad news. “So, how did it go?”

“Went off without a problem. Not a one of them suspected a thing. Hopefully we’ll be able to pull this little operation off without any issue whatsoever.” While the others celebrated, Applejack and Twilight would look to one another skeptically. They knew something was wrong with the situation and they wanted answers. Pushing Demo and Bulk aside, the two mares confronted Gilda.

“Without a hitch huh?” Twilight said in a bitter tone.

“Uh… yeah. Not a problem. Your coltfriend probably has the bottles of magic in his hands as we speak.” Twilight sighed to herself.

“Gilda. They didn’t get it. Aaron says that they never received any of the bottles.”

“That’s impossible. I never took my eyes off of Lock Pick for a moment. There’s no way that he could have lost it.”

“Then how do you explain them not getting the magic at all?”

“I think I can shed some light on that.” They seven of them froze, hearing an unfamiliar voice. Gilda knew who it was though, and hearing his voice now scared her. Atop of a building was a veteran griffon warrior. He stood tall and proud as he had his arms crossed. His one good eye glued to the small band of misfits that called themselves warriors. “Well, well, well. If it isn’t the great Twilight Sparkle. I must admit, I was skeptical when I was told that you were here. But, I must say that I am glad to have found you.”

“Who are you?!”

“That’s not important. What is important is that you come with me now.”

“Why should I?” She soon got her answer as a small militia or griffons revealed themselves, surrounding the small group of pony warriors. Their blades were drawn and at the ready, waiting for the general to give the signal.

“Because if you don’t, I kill all of your friends in front of you. However, come quietly, and I’ll be merciful and let them leave. But if they stay, they’ll be facing the wrath of our lord Tirek.” Twilight tensed up, trembling at the thought of Tirek showing up to collect her and destroy her friends. The others would look to one another, their fear growing more and more. Draco stepped forward to confront the griffon.

“If you want the Princess, you’ll have to do it over my dead body.” Draco said in a low growl. Demo took a spot by his friend, crossing his arms as he took stood beside his friend. Bulk and Strong heart nodded to one another as they too stood before the griffon general and his troops. Twilight was amazed to see the small gang of soldiers stand before the overwhelming odds that they were presented with, but she couldn’t let this happen. She couldn’t let her friends die just for her sake.

“Alright! I’ll come. Just… don’t hurt anypony.” The ponies turned back to Twilight in udder disbelief.

“Twilight, what are you doin’?”

“I’m giving myself up. I can’t honestly let you all die just for me.”

“A smart move princess.” The general said as two griffon soldiers landed to confront them. “As for you Gilda,” All attention was on the traitorous griffon. “You are more than welcome to return to our ranks. Your betrayal was amusing, as was all of you here. But alas, that amusement has run out. If you are not gone before the time that our master sends to have Twilight picked up, then I’m afraid you all will meet a most gruesome end.” Draco growled under his breath, his wings flaring faintly as he wanted to clock the smug griffon in the beak.

Twilight stepped passed them, showing she meant no harm to the griffons. “Twilight, you can’t do this!”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t want you all getting hurt for my sake. Please, understand that.”

“But what about Aaron, and everypony down below!?” Applejack shouted. “Are you just going to abandon them?!”

“No. But if you die, no pony will ever be able to help them.” The griffon tied Twilight’s hands together, only for one of them to find a hoof driving into their face as Draco leapt into action. Twilight was shocked to see this as Demo came in and mimicked his friend by taking out the other.

“Draco!?”

“Sorry princess, but I’m not really the best at taking orders.” Demo began to untie her bindings, only for the two to turn to the general who had come down to take care of them himself.

“Really now? Well, if you’re a common resistance soldier, I’m starting to see why Tirek hasn’t wiped you all out like the mats you are. Clearly you’re a source of entertainment for him as well.” Draco snarled as he drew his sword.

“Those are some big words coming from a chicken. Why don’t you put your bits where your beak is?” The general took a deep breath and sighed.

“Very well then. Come at me… all of you. If you kill me, you’ll not only save your beloved princess, but you will leave my squad leaderless. I’m sure you’d all love that and to save your little friends.” Twilight was pulled aside as the general was soon surrounded by the small resistance squad. Applejack, Draco, Demo, Bulk, Strong Heart, and even Gilda surrounding him with their weapons drawn and at the ready.

Strong Heart was the first to attack, unleashing a flurry of arrows at the griffon general. They flew faster than they could see, but not fast enough. The general grabbed hold of each one and directed them back at her. She dodged as best as she could until one punched through her kneecap, making the young buffalo scream out in agony.

Bulk was the next to attack as he brought the griffon in for a bear hug, squeezing him with his massive arms. He let out a gasp when he felt several sharp talons dig into his side. Nothing vital, but he could feel them digging into his flabby flesh. Bulk’s grip slowly began to loosen, only for the griffon to slip out and backhand the large stallion in the face, sending him back into the sand.

Wiping the blood from his talons, Draco and Demo leapt in and began to attack him from both sides. While Draco swung at him furiously with his sword, Demo would attack from the side with his bare fists. Neither of them were able to land a hit on him, making Draco grow angrier and angrier with each swing. This would go on for a short time, until the Griffon performed a slide of hand as he directed Draco’s last attack into Demo’s side. The tall earth pony cried out in agony as Draco pulled his sword out of his best friend. “Shit! I’m so sorry, Demo!”

“F-Forget it… j-just kill him!” Demo fell to his knees as he clenched his side.

“Oh yes. Let’s continue on. I’m sure I can direct you into something else. Maybe I could turn you into the griffon.” He smirked. “Speaking of which.” The griffon leapt up and performed a spin kick into Gilda, who had planned on getting a sneak attack on her. “Come on, Gilda. I thought you were trained better than that.” Draco sneered as he prepared to rush him.

“STOP!!!” Twilight called out. “Draco, please! No more! Just… please… let me go.”

“But, Twilight-“

“That’s an order!” Twilight was visibly trembling, tears falling down her muzzle. “General. Please, spare my friends. They won’t do you any harm.” The general smirked as he looked at the battlefield, then to Applejack.

“I don’t know. What about you, Apple? Would you like to take a swing at me?”

“As much as I wanna wipe that smirk off your face. I was taught to choose mah battles wisely. Twilight, you sit tight. We’ll come and rescue ya.”

“Yes, about that. Since you were all so eager to refuse my offer, I’m afraid that the deal has changed.” Twilight looked to the general in shock. “Oh, don’t worry princess, I promise I won’t kill them. However, if they want to cause so much trouble, then there’s only one place to send them.

“N-No!”

“Would someone gag her please. I think she’s talked long enough.” A third griffon swooped down and brought a rope, wrapping it around her muzzle to silence her. “As for the rest of you, if you want to live, you’ll come quietly.” Applejack turned to Draco and nodded to him. As much as he didn’t want to, he sheathed his blade and put up his hands. “Good, I’m glad we could all come to an understanding. Soldiers, have them tied and transported into the hole. As for the princess, see to it that she’s put into a secure area. No one is to open the door for anyone else other than me. If I’m not there, the door stays shut.” With that, the griffon general took flight and kept a bird’s eye view of the arrest of the rest of Draco’s gang. Twilight was helpless as she watched her friends being tied down and wrangled up. She didn’t want to believe it, but they had lost this fight long before it begun.

~~~~~

Aaron awoke with a long yawn. Applejack had not returned to deliver the message back to him and thus figured that she would be gone for some time for whatever reason. Regardless, he had slept more than enough than his time down in the prison as is. He was full of energy and bored, a terrible combination for him. Getting up, he would use his newly found energy to check around the area. His first stop being checking up on Rainbow Dash.

Getting up out of the bed, he made his way for the room opposite of his own, but when he knocked, no pony would answer. Curious, he poked his head through the sheet that acted as a barrier for her privacy. However, upon entering her room, Aaron would find that Rainbow wasn’t in her bed nor anywhere in the building. The only other pony with him was Spitfire. However, Aaron’s focus remained on finding Rainbow Dash. “Spitfire?”

“Yeah?” The yellow Pegasus was currently on the floor, leaning from one hoof to the other as she performed some kind of stretching exercise.

“Do you know where Dash is? She’s not in her bed?”

“Dunno. Mph… Last I saw her; she was with that new pony. I think his name was Lock Pick.”

“I see. Well, thanks for the help, Spitfire.” Aaron walked out of the building to continue his search for Rainbow. However, his first steps into the underground village soon interrupted by the sound of a bell echoing thorough the chamber. Everypony froze, dropping whatever it was they were doing as they began to gather around what appeared to be a stage. Atop of it was a gruff looking Diamond dog as he rhythmically chimed the bell held in his hand, calling for the attention of everypony to gather. Aaron remained in the back watching from a safe distance. Aaron would soon find Spitfire waling up to him as well as Shining Armor. “Hey, do you guys know what’s going on?” The stallion was in the dark, just as everypony else there.

“No idea. Dogs are just calling us for some reason. Can’t be good.” Spitfire’s words would soon be proven correct as out strolled the alpha, Ra’om, strolled onto stage with a smug smile on his muzzle.

“Welcome little ponies. I have an outstanding treat for each of you today.” The ponies began to talk among themselves, confused as to what was going on. All the while Aaron, Spitfire and Shining watched from afar; cautious of what the canine was up to. “Now, in the past, I haven’t exactly been the most gracious of… how shall we say, Wardens? Yes, Warden. That I keep you from seeing the sun on your faces. That I entrap you to slave away for our personal gain. Truth is… Yeah, we kinda do. But that’s not why I gathered you here. I am here to tell you, nay show you, what happens when you go back up into the surface.”

With a snap of his fingers, several ponies were brought onto stage; Draco, Demo, Bulk, Strong Heart, Gilda, Applejack, and Lock Pick. Each one showing different forms of battle damage as they were forced onto their knees with their hands were bound behind their back. That is to say for Lock Pick, who smirked happily as he stood among the diamond dogs, unharmed and free. “These fools, thought they could set you free. Thought that they could rescue you. But I’m here to tell you… that you don’t want to go back up there.” They brought Demo over, showing his badly bruised face. The diamond dogs had given them all a good beating to make their arguments more colorful and to push their point along. Even Applejack was sporting a new black eye, a sight that enraged Aaron to no end, but the worst was yet to come.

“These poor fools tried to fight the griffons and they lost horribly. There is an army up there, all meant to keep you in and under control.” Ra’om looked to the ponies closer up and held out his hand in a friendly gesture. “I… am your savior. I keep you out of harm’s way, and yes… my protection doesn’t come cheap. I expect you to work and to free you of your self-destructive desire of returning to the outside world. That life is over. Now, you are a part of my pack; my family. It is my job to ensure that you are all safe.” He snapped his fingers again, only for the crowd to gasp as their next guest.

Shambling onto stage was a bloodied, bruised, and panting Rainbow Dash, dripping her own blood and sweat as she was escorted on stage. Once there, she was pushed onto the ground, coughing up her own blood. “This little whorse is by far the worst of the lot. I tried to remove the hope from her, yet she fights back. I tried to help her see the light, and yet she shut her eyes.” He smirked down at her. “I tried to give her my love… but she spat in my face. Though, to be fair. I kinda liked it.” He let out a little chuckle as he drove his knee into her back, getting a long grunt from Rainbow. “But it seems that I need to make an example of your Rainbow Dash.” Ra’om leaned into Rainbow, wanting to whisper the next part to her “You see Rainbow. This is what happens… when you aren’t master’s good pet.”

“P-… Please…” Her voice was strained, barely able to reach a higher volume than a whisper.

“Go on… beg master to forgive you, I’m all ears.” She looked out to the various eyes of the crowd, their looks of horror as they saw one of their last symbols of home being brought to a new low. She trembled before turning around to him and furrowed her brow. “P-Please…” She began, trying to talk loud enough for the ponies to hear her. “Go fuck yourself!” She said with an amused smirk, sparking a bit of laughter from the crowd. Ra’om let out a small huff, trying to make it look like he ran out of options and was regretting his next actions.

“Then I guess there’s not going back.” Before she could even make another move, Rainbow felt a jolt of agonizing pain rush through her as the cave went deathly silent after a tearing noise echoed through the walls. The crowd was left speechless, unblinking at what they had just witnessed. Spitfire covered her mouth in utter horror while Aaron and Shining looked on dumbfounded. Mothers covered the eyes of their children, older stallions hung their heads low. As for Rainbow; she would shake and shutter as she felt blood flowing down her back, terrified of looking behind her in fear of what she would see. Yet she had to. Her head slowly turned around to see two massive wings in the hands of Ra’om; her wings.

Rainbow tried to hold it in but she couldn’t. There was no way she could hold it in. With tears running down her eyes, she soon exploded into full blown, blood curdling screaming. The noise pierced every ear in that town, on and on Rainbow would scream in torment as she felt the pain run through her in an unending flurry of agony, blood, and severed nerves. The bone could be seen jutting from her back as small spurts of blood would coat the stage. No pony said a word, not even the diamond dogs could bring themselves to enjoy this misery. All the while, Aaron watched in the back, his rage building more and more. His legs gave out as he fell to his knees and began to vomit. The sight was hard to watch, but no pony could bring themselves to look away.

Once Ra’om had enough, he let out a soft sigh. “Now you all know the price of disobedience. Just know that Rainbow here was my personal pet and I was going easy on her. If any of you, anypony at all, so much as thinks of leaving, I assure you… we will have so much more fun together.” The cave was still silent say for Rainbow’s screams. “Good, glad we can come to an understanding.” With his speech done, the canine kicked Rainbow off the stage and onto her back, sending her into another ear piercing flurry of tortured cries. He was done here and as much as he wanted to enjoy Rainbow’s pain more, he had better things to do. Before he left however, he felt a rock collide with the back of his head, making him freeze. “RA’OM!!!” A voice shouted. The crowd parted to show an enraged Aaron, wiping the vomit off of his face as he slowly stepped forward to confront him.

“What… is that thing?” Ra’om would say in a disgusted tone.

“I could ask you the same thing you sick sack of shit.” Aaron slowly began to approach him, but detoured for Rainbow.

“Riveting. Listen, deformed earth pony, as much as I’d love to kill you for the rock, I must tell you that I am in serious need of sexual release right now, so if you could scurry off and be gone, that would be greatly appreciated.”

“No.”.

“No? Huh… no one’s ever said that to me before… well, at least without paying a price for doing so. Very well then, any last wishes before I kill you.” Aaron leaned down to Rainbow, lifting her up off the ground, her breaths sporadic and panicked as she writhed and twitched in the dirt. Aaron furrowed his brow as he lifted her up, careful not to touch her sensitive spot to get release the pressure on her stubs of flesh that were once her wings.

“Yeah. What I want, is to kick your ass.”

“Oh ho!? You wish to challenge me, thing.”

“Sure, why the fuck not. Let’s make this a public spectacle; The Alien vs. the Walking, Talking Douche bag. Coming Sunday, Sunday, Sunday!”

“Interesting. Very well, thing. I accept your challenge. What shall we wager? You have nothing to your name. I see no point if there is nothing in it for me.”

“I’m probably last person in this place with any hope left in him. You beat me, you destroy the last shred of hope these ponies have. I know you get off on that shit.” Ra’om weighed the situation, but it wouldn’t take him long to make his decision.

“ Alright, I accept your challenge. If you want to lose your dignity and your life in one go, then by all means, return here tomorrow at noon. I will enjoy making you regret your actions. Fail to show, and all these ponies shall know that you are nothing but a coward who is all talk and no bite.”

Aaron would only glare at Ra’om as he left the ponies with an amused smile, bringing his followers with him. Once he was gone, Rainbow’s sniveling could be heard as Aaron looked at the mare in his arms, digging her face into his chest as she tried to hide from the humiliation and the pain she has and was experiencing. Without any warning, Aaron turned to the crowd of ponies. “Is anypony here a doctor?!”

~~~~~

Rainbow was brought to her room where she could be tended to. Her pained groan’s and cries could be heard through the walls as Aaron and the others could only sit in wait. In that time, Applejack had filled Aaron in on what was going on. Everything from Twilight’s capture to Lock Pick’s betrayal. Draco wanted to find his traitorous subordinate and teach him a few things, but alas the Pegasus had left before any of them could confront them, taking Rainbow’s wings with him as a trophy.

The ponies could only wait, sitting around in wait for the doctor to give them the news of their friend’s condition. However, with each yelp and pained cry they heard, each of them would twitch. Draco held his wife close to himself, and Aaron held onto Applejack, each of them providing comfort for the other. For an hour they waited, the cries died down and they could hear hoof steps walking down the stairs. The doctor came into the room, wiping off the blood from the operation. He was an older unicorn stallion with a soft grey mane. As he came out, everypony in the room jumped to their hooves to swarm him for information. “How is she doc?” Draco asked eagerly. Taking off his glasses, the doctor sighed and cleared his throat to let them know of Rainbow’s fate.

“I did all I could, but… without any magic, I was unable to save your friend’s wings. She has suffered severe nerve damage, bruising, and minor blood loss. Possibly some minor internal bleeding. The salve we use down here should stop the swelling and heal her bruising. However, the salve will not heal the damage completely and she will have to remain in bed for the time being.” Applejack walked up to him, her hand in her hands.

“Can we see her?”

“Unfortunately no. She has asked that she be left alone for the time being. I urged her to reconsider and she has asked for one of you. If I may, who among you is Aaron?” Every pair of eyes turned to the human, who looked back confused.

“That’s me.”

“Well, when you are ready she has asked that you go and speak with her.”

“Thank you, doctor. Is there… anything else we should know about?”

“Besides mild paralysis, not much else. She will see you when you are ready.” The doctor left, taking what could only loosely be called medical equipment. With him gone, the small group of ponies would turn to Aaron. Without saying anything else, Aaron walked into Rainbow’s room where he would find her heavily bandaged and lying face down on the bed. The room smelled of copper and alcohol, giving Aaron an unsettling vibe as he walked closer to Rainbow’s bed.

“Rainbow?” He would wait for her to respond. She opened a bloodshot eye, looking at him.

“Hi.” She said faintly as Aaron sat on her bedside.

“Hi. Are you doing okay?” Rainbow sighed to herself.

“I really wish I could say that. I’ve been tossed around and banged up so much in my life, I figured I could just shrug this off like all the other injuries… but this… I-I don’t think I can tell myself that anymore.” She closed her eye for a moment to take a deep breath. “But in all honesty, what you did out there, that made me feel so much better than any kind of medicine ever could.” Rainbow managed to strain a smile.

“Someone had to stand up to him. After I saw him do… this to you, something just snapped.”

“You acted brashly and challenging an opponent that can more likely kick your ass several times over. If Twilight were here, she’d probably call you an idiot… but I find that admirable.”

“Doesn’t seem all that admirable when you say it like that.”

“Maybe, but what you did took guts. I respect that.” She let out a choked chuckle, spitting out a bit of blood. “Aaron. If you’re serious about fighting Ra’om, then promise me something.”

“Sure, anything.” Aaron leaned in, listening close to what she had to say.

“I want you to win tomorrow. I know the odds are against you, but I would want nothing more than to see you win tomorrow. These ponies… they need somepony to give them hope and if you win tomorrow, you will give them so much more than I ever could.” Aaron smiled at her.

“I’ll win.”

“Thank you. That means a lot to me.”

“It’s no problem.” He turned to the blanket and could see somepony listening in. With a smirk, Aaron turned to Rainbow. “You know; your friends are worried sick about you.” Her smile faded as she let out a groan.

“I know, but I really don’t want them to see me like this.”

“Then at the very least, let Applejack in. We traveled a long way to come and rescue you. It would mean a lot to her to see you again.” Rainbow would remain silent, debating to herself for a moment until she made up her mind.

“Fine. Bring her in.”

“Thank you, Rainbow.” Aaron stood up and pulled back the curtain, scaring Draco and Spitfire as they tried to play it off as if they weren’t doing anything. He ignored them and turned to Applejack.

“Is she okay?” Applejack asked in a worried tone.

“As okay as she can be. I managed to convince her to let you come in.”

“What about us?” Draco asked.

“She’s not ready to see anypony else. Just give her time.” Applejack stood up and came up to Aaron before they vanished in between the curtain. The sight of Rainbow’s condition was much more difficult for Applejack to take in. Seeing her longtime friend in such a vulnerable state made her heart sink. However, once Rainbow saw Applejack, a smile grew on the battered mare’s face.

“Hey AJ. You’re lookin’ good.” Applejack swallowed a lump that had developed in her throat.

“Y-Yeah. You’re uh… you’re uh…”

“It’s okay. I know I look like shit. Feel even worse… but I’m glad to see you’re alive and well.” Applejack managed to crack a smile as she sat down on the floor so she wouldn’t have to strain her head to look up at her. Applejack would look into her one red eye, feeling the lump she swallowed grow larger. “I’m glad to see you’re not dead, AJ.”

“Right back at ya, RD. I’m awful sorry about what happened to ya.”

“Don’t be. It wasn’t your fault. Ya couldn’t have done anything anyway.”

“Wish I could have. We all did, Rainbow. I wanted to get up and tear that little bastard’s throat out an’ feed it to him.” Applejack began to tense up, a few tears sliding down her. She would soon find a hand extending out to her.

“S-Stop crying, AJ. You know I don’t like the mushy crap.” Applejack took hold of her hand softly, wiping her tears away.

“R-Right. Sorry, Dash.” Rainbow let out another chuckle as she retracted her hand. “Have you and Aaron been getting along?”

“Yeah, he’s alright. I can trust him.” Applejack smiled as she turned to Aaron, glad to hear that he and Dash were on good terms.

“I’m glad to hear that. I wouldn’t want my special somepony not getting along with my friends.” She gave Aaron a playful nudge. Rainbow could only look on with an awestruck look.

“Wow… I… wow. So you and him…”

“Are in a herd together, Twilight too.”

“Damn! You really hit the jackpot on that one, Aaron.” He would only blush softly, prompting a small bit of laughter out of Rainbow, only to groan as she felt a bit of pain hit her chest.

“Maybe we should let Rainbow rest for a while. She’s been through a lot today.”

“Actually, I would like it if you guys could stick around for a bit. At least until I fall asleep.” Aaron turned to Applejack, who nodded back to Aaron without a word.

Aaron retook his seat with Applejack. “Alright, Rainbow. We’ll stay for a bit.”

“Thanks. You guys are awesome.” She blushed a bit. “Now… I have a favor to ask.” Aaron’s smile faded the moment she said that. “Applejack, there’s something on the other side of the bed. Can you get it for me, please?” Applejack got up, eager to help out her friend with anything she would need; however, her enthusiasm faded once she fetched a sculpted clay bowl, lifting it up.

“Uhhhh… RD… what is…”

“Sorry. I really don’t want to ask this… but… I really need to use the bathroom.” The room went deafly quiet, none of the three saying a word. Applejack would turn to Aaron with a blank stare.

“I… guess we could help ya out with that.” Aaron sighed to himself as he looked at the injured mare. He couldn’t just refuse her, even though he really wanted to. “Alright then. Applejack, you want to position her or do you want-.“ Applejack was more than willing to hand over the bowl. “Yeah… Yeah, I saw that coming somehow.”

“Thank you. I promise to make this up to you somehow both, somehow.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. In the meantime, what happens now, never leaves this room.”

“Agreed.” Applejack said as she was already moving Rainbow’s covers off. There was a small rag that could easily be removed for a situation like this. Once off, Applejack turned to Aaron, trying to figure out what to do with the bowl.

“So… what do I?”

“I’m gonna slide Rainbow over to ya and I need you to… catch.” Aaron groaned once more as he got onto his knees, holding the bowl steady as Applejack carefully moved her into position. “Aaron, think you could turn your head tah give her some privacy?”

“I’m on my knees, ready to catch whatever comes out. I’ll give her what privacy I can, but I’m not promising anything substantial here.” Aaron could hear Rainbow let out muffled grunts of pain as she felt her sore body being moved along the bed. Applejack was doing her best to make sure that Rainbow wasn’t harmed in the process but that was a task easier said than done. Once Rainbow’s legs dangled over the edge, Aaron turned his head as AJ tried to spread her legs for her.

“Alright, you ready Dash.”

“Yeah. Just… mmph… gimme a sec.” Rainbow let out a deep breath, trying to relax her muscles. Her eyes closed as she felt the rushing sensation of relief fill her. Aaron would hear a soft trickle as the bowl slowly began to grow heavier with each passing second. As Rainbow let out a soft sigh, Applejack made sure that she was comfortable. The stream was unending, filling the bowl up with no clear end in sight. If it weren’t the act itself that was making him uncomfortable, it was the smell. Whatever Rainbow had been eating, it was potent as Aaron tried to keep himself steady and try not to think of what was happening.

“You’re doing good, RD.”

“Please don’t talk. It’s really distracting.” A minute would pass as the stream finally ended. Rainbow let out a fulfilled groaned as she laid twitching on the bed, light droplets falling onto the ground. “Thank you… I really needed that. I promise, I’ll make this up to you.”

“What are you talking about?” Aaron asked as he stood up, carefully walking to the window to toss the excretion out the window with a loud splash. “This never happened.”

Rainbow would chuckle to herself once more, feeling Applejack wipe her down. “But in all seriousness, Dash, I’m glad we could help… just… if you’re going to ask us to do that again, make sure you ask Applejack.”

“Heh, what’s wrong? Doctor Aaron squeamish when helping a mare take a piss?” Rainbow teased.

“Doctor Aaron?” Applejack looked to Aaron with a raised brow.

“Let’s just say that this isn’t the only… questionable aide I’ve given Rainbow while I’ve been down here.”

“Oh really?” Applejack turned to Rainbow. “What exactly have you been making him do?”

“I don’t make him do anything. I just ask and he is just happy to be of assistance. Kind of a push over, but in all honesty, his help is very much appreciated. As well as his silence.” She turned over to a pale looking Aaron, trying not to make eye contact.

“What did you get him to do?”

“Sorry,” Aaron began. “That is a secret I will be taking to the grave. For now, I’m going to wash my hands and repress this memory as best I can. I’ll be back in a moment.” As he left, Applejack would put Rainbow back into her bed and wiped her down. Once she was comfortable, Applejack took a seat beside her bed.

“Hey Applejack, you’ve been with Aaron longer than I have. What’s he really like?” Applejack was taken aback by the question.

“Hm. That’s kind of a tough one. He’s kind to a fault, that much is for sure. Not exactly what I call strong but I’ll admit he’s getting there. Maybe a little too trusting if you ask me or Twilight.”

“Why’s that?” Applejack looked out to the door and couldn’t see anypony there. She debating with herself in telling her their greatest secret. Since she was going to be traveling with them in the long run, Applejack figured she’d come clean now than later.

“Rainbow… if I share a secret with you… do ya promise to keep it to yourself?” Rainbow nodded.

“You and Aaron just helped me piss into a bowl. Trust me, I can keep anything you throw my way a secret.”

“Alright… Truth is… Aaron met Nightmare moon in his dreams and they’ve been talking.”

“He what!?” Rainbow tried to shout but was sent into a coughing fit. The moment it stopped she tried to look at Applejack with a look of concern. “Doesn’t he know she’s dangerous!”

“He does, but I doubt how dangerous. So far she hasn’t done much to prove that she isn’t trust worthy, but believe me, if and when she slips up, Twilight has a plan to take care of the situation.” Rainbow sighed to herself.

“If Twi has a plan for that… then I guess I’ll go along with it for now, but I’ll be keeping tabs. If anything goes wrong, Nightmare is going to be on top of my shit list of suspects.”

“You and me both, RD. You and me both.” Rainbow was sent into another coughing fit, coughing into her pillow as she tried to sleep. As she began to doze off, Applejack would watch over her friend and sooth her to sleep. Hoping that she could be of some help in seeing to it that the young mare has a good night’s rest. She most certainly had earned it, but Applejack couldn’t help but worry about what was coming tomorrow.

~~~~~

Night had fallen and the moon cast its brilliant glow upon the desert. The griffon soldiers would watch on as a streaking image would be seen emerging from the hole. The nude Pegasus traitor landed just out of the prison entrance and began to stretch himself. In his hands he held a prize he wanted to give to the princess, who was now being held in one of the cabins. The door was locked tight and her prosthetic leg had been confiscated. They didn’t want any chance of her getting out before Tirek came to collect her. However, a window just out of her reach was left open; too high up for her to reach by any means.

Twilight heard a knock. “Hey princess.” Came a voice. “Got a little present for you.” Twilight looked up only to see a bright blue wing, still covered in blood. The sight of which petrified Twilight, her eyes trying to look away but she couldn’t budge an inch. “Your little Rainbow friend says hi. Hope ya enjoy the gift she sent ya.” Lock took flight with an amused laugh, landing by the griffon general’s cabin as he gave it a knock. “Hey, are you in there Cap?” The lights soon turned on, the griffon general was now awakened.

“Must you always get my rank incorrect?”

“Dunno. Gennie doesn’t sound all that respectable for a griffon like you.” The general let out a low groan of frustration. “Anyway, thought I’d come by and say goodbye.”

“You’re leaving?”

“Hell yeah. Draco and his band of misfits are down in below, the princess is waiting for her ride to Canterlot, and as for that monster of hers… well, he and the diamond dogs are gonna have themselves a little tussle tomorrow. I ain’t a betting stallion, but if I had to put money on the thing dying, I’d go all in.” The general looked at him skeptically.

“As you wish. What about the magic that you smuggled in?”

“Not to worry. Got it around me as we speak. Gonna need the stuff to get me out of here. Maybe head on back to headquarters and tell everypony how sad it was that Draco let Twilight get herself captured due to Draco’s incompetence. Sure they’d just eat that up.”

“So be it then. Remain in contact in case we have need of you again.”

“Sure thing, Cap. Send me a letter anytime.” With that said, Lock Pick spread his wings and took to the air, leaving the desert at long last to pursue his own interests and to spread the lies of about his former crew and Twilight.

~~~~~

Nightmare Moon was sent into a panic. Ever since Applejack had failed to come back to her, she had begun to fear the worst. As for Aaron, she knew that he left of his own accord but that still didn’t keep her from worrying. As she walked through the halls, she would hear somepony else in a state of distress. Following the angry cries, she came to find Tirek in a fit of rage in the throne room. “Now!? Of all the times, it had to be now!?” She was lost on what was going on. Nightmare had made herself visible to him.

“What ale’s you, my lord.” Tirek soothed his rage, soon turning to face her with a stone face.

“Nothing. Nothing that concerns you.”

“Are you certain? I’m sure you could wake the dead with your bellows.” She got a growl out of him for that remark.

“If you must know, my attention is requested in two places at once. It would seem that Princess Twilight has been capture.” Nightmare stifled a gasp of shock, trying to look uninterested.

“H-How fortunate.”

“Nay, unfortunate. I would love to fetch the little nuisance and add her horn to my crown. Alas, my attention is needed… elsewhere.” A sense of curiosity filled Nightmare. What could be more important that Tirek would overlook bringing Twilight in himself. “I must send somepony in my place. My second in command.”

“I doubt the minotaur war chief would be a wise candidate. He’d soon rather add Twilight to his menagerie of wives.”

“I wouldn’t send that oaf to retrieve my mail. No, this requires handling of the utmost care.” Tirek walked to his throne and took hold of a long rope. With a soft tug, the sound of a bell began to fill the desolate city, calling forth a pony Tirek trusted more than any of his soldiers.

Within minutes, the doors flung open by their new guest. Walking up to them was a pony clad in gold and white armor; the former war armor of Princess Celestia. Nightmare hated seeing somepony else wear her sister’s property. However, she could see that the suit had been modified a bit. The helmet had been replaced to hide the face completely and the horn harness had been fitted for a unicorn. As for who wore the armor, not even Nightmare could say. All she could see was the mane and tail; A flurry and mix of red and yellow, looking as if it was made from fire. “You summoned me, master?”

“That I did? I have a task that requires your utmost care.”

“Of course my lord. Your will is my own.” Tirek smirked as he looked at the armored pony.

“Remove your helmet, knight” She did as she was asked, taking off the helmet in the presence of her master. She looked to be a mare with a light yellow coat. “Sunset Shimmer,” Tirek began. “I hereby task you with collecting Twilight Sparkle and bringing her to me; alive.” Sunset looked up at her master with a stern face.

“You mean the student of Celestia?”

“The very same.” Sunset smiled back at Tirek.

“It shall be my greatest pleasure.”

“Good, now take your beast and be gone. She is held in the prison sight of Appleoosa.”

“It shall be done.” Sunset turned to the doors and sent out and ear shattering whistle. The city began to tremble as a loud roar could be heard. One of the windows was soon over lapped by the look of a bright green eye, surrounded by purple scales. “I shall not return until Twilight is at your hooves.” Sunset put her helmet back on, leaping out of the window only to be caught by a large claw, soon taking the reins on a saddle. Sunset Shimmer had her orders, and now, she would see to it that Twilight Sparkle was brought to her master; no matter the cost.

Chpt. 19: Slay the Beast...

View Online

Aaron laid awake in his bed with sleep eluding him. He had not been able to sleep more than two hours at a time before awakening in the cold, dark room he and Applejack claimed for themselves. While Rainbow rested in the second, Draco and Spitfire were left to claim the third and final bedroom while the others were left to their own devices. It was understandable for Draco and his wife had been away for nary a year now and as Aaron would hear, they would be doing a lot of catching up throughout the night.

However, Aaron wasn’t distracted by the sounds of wild sex from the bedroom below him, he was focused on what was to come at noon. He was ready to face off against Ra’om and make him pay for what he done, not just to Rainbow but to those he had enslaved as well. Yet the consequences if he should fail plagued his mind. The thought of leaving Applejack and his new friends to live out the rest of their days in a hole, toiling away for the amusement of a sociopath. Then there was Twilight, Aaron would dread the thought of never being able to see Twilight again. She was his first friend and soon she would be taken to a mad king for who knows what. His mission was clear, he had to win, no matter the cost.

While in his thoughts, he failed to notice Applejack stir and sit up, groggily looking at Aaron. “Sugarcube?” She would ask, seeing him awake.

“Yeah, AJ?” He could hear her let out a yawn as she fell onto his chest, trying to wake up.

“What are ya doin’ up this late? You need your rest.” He would place a hand on her blonde mane, slowly stroking it.

“I know. I’m just… a little deep in thought.” She wouldn’t respond immediately, too busy enjoying the gentle touch of his hand against her mane.

“Something wrong?”

“Just a bit nervous I guess.” Applejack turned to face him, smiling softly.

“You ain’t got nothing to worry about, ya hear. You’ll do great tomorrow.”

“But what if-“

“No buts unless it’s the butt you’re kicking.” Aaron sighed to himself, only to feel a pair of soft lips connect with his own. “Look, I know it seems scary, but I believe ya can do this.” Aaron wasn’t sure of himself, but he was glad that at least someone believed he could. Applejack leaned in again, stealing another kiss from him.

“Thanks AJ. I’m glad you have faith in me.”

“Course I do. I’ve been training ya to fight for some time now. Even with what you learned, I believe you could whip that smug dog’s smile right off his face.” Her words soon brought a faint smile to his face. While he was feeling a bit better about himself, the thoughts of failure still lingered. He would wonder if Applejack, or even Twilight had ever gone through anything like anything of what he was feeling now. With a sigh, he would hold Applejack close to him, finding comfort in her presence… only to feel something else.

“Applejack.”

“Yeah?”

“Why is your hand on my junk?” Aaron could feel her hand lightly gripping at his genitals. Caressing and fondling to her leisure. She turned to Aaron with a lewd smirk.

“Just thought I’d help take the edge off is all.”

“Seriously? Now.”

“What, don’t ya like it?” Like was a bit of an understatement at the moment. Aaron would try to hold back his small moans of pleasure as she cradled and played with his balls.

“O-Of course I do. I-It’s just… ya caught me off guard is all.” Her smile soon faded, her hand retracted from his genitals, much to his displeasure. Before he could vent his complaints, Applejack soon straddled him, pinning Aaron down to the bed.

“That’s your first mistake, mister. Never let your guard down.” Her warm smile soon returned, mixed in with a bit of lewdness. Aaron could see she was planning something and there was no way he was going to stop her. Applejack’s hips slowly began to grind against his own, softly moaning as she felt something wedge between her thighs. “Now, how about we have a little fun before we get the day started.

“R-Really?” He would ask in disbelief, trying not to wake the others.

“Sure. Just to help ya take the edge off of course. I know how it is to be stressed out like ya are. What ya need is a good ruttin’.” Aaron couldn’t help but look at her in awe, feeling his heart flutter as he stared at the orange mare.

“Applejack.”

“Yeah, sugar cube?”

“I love you so much right now.” She chuckled deviously, leaning in to whisper.

“Wait until I’m done with ya.” Sitting back up, Applejack would let out a soft moan as she felt her lover slide into her depths. Aaron could feel the familiar and welcoming sensation come over him. Letting out a soft sigh, Applejack would begin to slowly bounce up and down on his lap. All that could be heard at the moment was her heavy breathing as she could feel her own pleasure wash over her.

Her movements were powerful but fluid. Applejack was in complete control and Aaron could feel it through her every motion. The grinding of her hips, the soft thrusts, the gentle swish of her tail; there was no doubt that she was in total control of the situation. There wasn’t a place in the world Aaron would rather be than right now. “A-Applejack?” Aaron said through a strained voice.

“Yeah sugarcube?” She opened her eyes slowly, a look of pure lust plastered on her face.

“D-Do you think I could… mmph… be on top this time?” Applejack would only smirk at him.

“Sorry, but I like being on top.” She paused to let out a sharp yelp from feeling him graze against a sensitive spot. “but… You can play with my breasts.” It wasn’t what Aaron wanted but he loved the alternative. He wasted no time in taking hold of her buxom breasts. His very touch would make her shudder as he began to massage her bountiful form. “Ohhhh… yeah… come on handsome.” Applejack began to pick up the pace, their hips would slap against each other to make a moist sound that seemed to echo in the room. Applejack wanted to keep their love making down but the pleasure she was feeling was breaking down her resolve.

She gave a few more thrusts and then came to a halt, softly panting to catch her breath for the moment. “You okay, Applejack?” Aaron could smell a thick musk starting to flood the room. The smell of their sex would arouse them both immensely.

“Y-Yeah… just… a little tuckered out.” She would take in a few more breaths before looking up at Aaron. Her mane would fall in front of her eyes, giving her a wild look about her. “How ‘bout you? This doin’ anything for ya?”

“You could say that.”

“Good, then I guess I best not hold back anymore.” Aaron was more than ready as AJ slowly turned herself around. Her back was now facing him, much to his admiration. Her toned shoulders, wild mane and shapely plot would drive him wild. She slowly flagged her tail for him, showing the dark pucker in the faint light of the room. Aaron had not seen a sight more beautiful, but his ogling would soon end as AJ readied herself. Her knees locked in place and her hands on the bed, once she was ready, she slammed her shapely hips down onto Aaron’s groin. “AHHH!!!” Applejack shouted loudly, feeling him reach deep into her folds.

This was the first of many loud moans she would make as she began to jackhammer herself up and down onto her lover. Aaron tried to hold in his moans but he was just no match for her. He would soon join in with AJ for a duet of lust filled moans and yelps as their hips collided again and again. “Ohhh fuck, Applejack… s-so good.” Aaron could barely form straight sentences as her thick folds gulfed him down repeatedly, feeling the love his marefriend dished out.

“Ahh… hahh… ahh… ohhh… A-Aaron… F-… Fuck me!” Aaron heard her command and would begin his own thrusts. Applejack began to howl like a wild beast once she felt him joining in, matching her deep thrusts with his own. It was tiring to keep up with a mare like her, but he tried his best to see to it that she got where she was going. “M… Moar.” She was trying to keep her moans to a faint whisper, but the wild sex was turning their minds to mush. Recalling their previous encounter, Aaron reared back his hand and slapped her right cheek, sending a powerful shudder through her and bringing her movements to a halt. It wasn’t long before Aaron felt a soft splash of her juices soak himself and the bed they laid on. “N-… No fair.” She stuttered, feeling her first orgasm rock her foundation.

“Heh, sorry beautiful. Thought you’d like it.”

“Ohhhhh… I liked it alright.” Applejack wouldn’t turn around, not wanting to show the dumb smile on her face. However, she could feel that he was still erect inside her. “H… How didn’t you cum yet?!”

“Dunno. I’m close though.” He reached up and brought her in for a hug, feeling the sweat that had matted her coat. “You want it outside this time?” She shook her head slowly.

“Dear Celestia, no! I wanna milk ya for all ya got.” Aaron couldn’t help but smile.

“You’re such a perv, AJ.”

“Hey, I can stop right now if ya want. I already came, I could just leave ya high and dry for the rest of the night.” Aaron smirked at her, only to be feel her soft lips bring him in for a kiss. “Though, I guess I got one more in me.”

“See. Total perv.” Applejack gave him a soft smack on the chest. “Ow!”

“Oh quit bein’ a big baby.”

“Is big baby?” The two would freeze, their heated time together growing cold as a third person came to interrupt the party. Aaron and Applejack turned to the door to see a small canine in a tattered robe. The sight of which made Applejack freeze up as she was still facing him with Aaron balls deep inside her. “Mink didn’t know friend had mates.”

“Mink! Not a good time, man!” Applejack covered her breasts with her arms.

“Sorry. Mink heard friend in room. Thought assassins come to kill friend. Mink now see something else.”

“Yeah, now ya best get goin’ before ya see too much.” Applejack growled.

“Mink meant no harm. Mink only brings gifts.” Aaron let out a soft sigh, feeling the mood had been ruined with the very bad timing of the diamond dog. Aaron brought Applejack in for one more kiss.

“Wait ten minutes?”

“Ya got five. After that, you’re gonna have to make it up to me.”

“I will. Promise.” Applejack let out a soft moan as he pulled out of her, feeling himself dripping her fluids as he got his pants on. “Alright, Mink. What’d ya come to bring me.” The two would leave the room, much to Applejack’s annoyance.

“Mink hear that friend fight Ra’om today. Come to give friend gift for luck.”

“Oh, well… I’m flattered, but… do ya think you can come back in like, I dunno, maybe ten, twenty minutes?”

“Mink can, but Mink here now.” Aaron would sigh.

“Yeah… Yeah you are.” With that said, Mink would reach into his cloak and brought out a shimmering black stone. “What’s that?”

“Mink’s favorite gem. Mink’s first gem. Bring to friend for being Mink’s friend. Mink’s only friend.” Aaron took the black stone, looking at it in the dim candle light. It was cold to the touch and as he looked at it, he could have sworn that it shimmered a brilliant rainbow. “Friend kind to Mink. Kindest in whole life, now that friend fight Ra’om, Mink want to see friend win. Give gem that brings Mink luck.”

Pocketing the gem, Aaron would smile at the diamond dog. “Thank you, Mink. I don’t know what to say, but thank you. I’ll repay ya for this.”

“Maybe name first born after Mink?” He asked with an innocent, and rather misshapen grin.

“I wouldn’t count on that. I can’t get mares pregnant.”

“Oh, great shame.” He shook his head and began to look about. As he did, Aaron caught a glimpse of something in Mink’s cloak. It was large, round, and glowing. Curious, Aaron knelt down and parted the cloth. “What friend doing?”

“Mink…” He reached into an inner pocket and brought out something he never thought he would ever see. In his hands was a vial; a vial of glowing, green synthetic magic. He could feel the warmth it gave off through the glass, the power it held. Aaron would look on in disbelief at what he was holding. “Where did you get this?”

“Mink find in hole. Big belt of them. Thought they were fruit that pony brought down.”

“What pony?”

“Wing pony that friend met.” Aaron would recall what he was saying and then thought of Lock Pick. “Mink said that there was pony and non-pony coming down hole. This smell like non-pony. Curious so Mink try... Mink no like.” There was a small bit left but it was nearly full.

“Mink, is it alright if I trade something for this?”

“Feh, take it. Glow too low and taste bad; friend can have if want. No use for Mink.”

“Thank you, Mink. I really owe you one.”

“Think nothing of it. Mink happy friend will find use for green goo.” Aaron held the vial close and turned to Mink.

“Regardless, I’ll find a way to repay you in the future. I promise.”

“Mink believes so.” The shaggy canine gave a broken smile, his beady eyes drifting apart ever so slightly.

“Aaron! Ya comin’ back or not?!” Aaron would chuckle to himself.

“Alright, I’ll be right in.” Aaron turned to Mink, only to see he had vanished from sight. With the diamond dog, he looked to the two gifts he had been given. He would pocket the gem and walk back to present the substance to Applejack, but he would find himself distracted by another sight entirely.

“Hey, there ya are.” Applejack shot him a lewd smile, posing on the bed. “What’cha got there?” Aaron brought out the vial, lighting the area up around them with its eerie green glow. The sight of the vial would make Applejack’s eyes light up, dropping her lusty expression for one of amazement as she slowly climbed over to make sure that she wasn’t seeing things.

There was no mistake; it was in fact magic. “Where… did you get that?”

“A friend gave it to me. He said he stole it from Lock Pick after he hid it in a hole. Apparently he took one from the belt. Kinda glad he did it to be honest.

“What do ya reckon we do with it then?” Aaron would ponder on what they could do with the magic. They didn’t have a whole belt of the stuff and couldn’t get much mileage off of it for any significant jail break.

“Hm… well, if you want, we can keep it for an emergency… or we can get kinky with it.” Applejack couldn’t help but stifle her laughter.

“As much fun as that sounds, how ‘bout we just save it for a rainy day. I’m all for a little experimentation in the bedroom, but I ain’t about to take anything suspicious. Besides, if I used that stuff, I’d probably pound ya into the ground if I used that stuff.”

“Alright then. Do you think you can hold onto the magic for me?”

“Sure, think I can hold onto that for ya. Maybe I can hold onto the magic as well.” Aaron rolled his eyes in amusement, setting the vial of magic somewhere safe for the time being. For now, he had unfinished business to attend to.

~~~~~

The time had come. Everypony in the mines had gathered into the main living quarters, cramming themselves into the tight confines of the area to witness the only bit of entertainment they would be getting in a long time. Ponies and diamond dogs alike were eagerly waiting around the stage that was now acting as the arena, waiting for both combatants to arrive.

In the main building, Aaron had managed to pry himself away from the comforts of his bed and lover to get his things together. Noon was coming soon and as he came out to greet his friends, he was met with various encouraging greetings, wishing him the best today. Shining and Draco were waiting by the door, keeping watch in case Ra’om pulled anything before the fight started. “Alright, listen here.” Shining started. “The Ra’om may not look it, but he’s a pretty tough customer. He’s most likely gonna be fighting dirty, so be on your guard if he pulls a weapon on you.”

“Sure thing.”

“And if he tries to get any outside assistance, the boys and I will make sure that it’s just you two.” Draco said. “As much as I’d like to get in on this and smear his face on the wall, we’ll stay back unless things get too hairy.”

“Thanks guys. I owe ya.”

“Actually… I think I’m the one who owes ya.” The room turned to see a weakened Rainbow Dash slowly making her way down the stairs.

“Rainbow, what are ya doin’? Get back to bed.”

“I’m fine, AJ. I’ve had my fair share of beatings over the last few years, I can take it. Besides, there is no way in hell that I’m going to miss out on Ra’om getting his ass kicked. I’ve waited too long for this, I’m not going to sit back and just wait in a bed.” Draco and his companions were frozen from the sight they saw, even Gilda found it difficult to look at her former friend.

Walking up to Aaron, she looked at him with a stern face. “Aaron, I may not know much about you, I don’t even know if you can pull this off.”

“Not helping, Dash.”

“But if you pull it off by some miracle, I want you to do something for me. Just one thing.”

“Um… okay.” Rainbow’s eyes began to burn, ablaze with fires of so much pent up rage.

“I want him to suffer. I want his every breath to be nothing but excruciating agony. I want him to feel every bit of pain he gave to me, to us back to him. Can you do this for me?” Aaron would nod, knowing full well that he would try to make her dreams come true. “Thank you. Now, is everypony ready or are we gonna stand around here with our thumbs in our plots?”

Draco chuckled to himself in amusement. “It’s good to have ya back, Dash.”

“As good as it’s going to get, kid.” Rainbow gave the stallion a friendly smile. Taking a deep breath, Aaron turned to the sheet that worked as the door for the building. He pulled the curtain aside and walked out to see the crowd of ponies gossiping among themselves. However, when Aaron stepped out, everything went silent and all eyes turned to him.

Not even an applause or cheer could be heard in the deafening silence. Though they would part to make a path for him to make his way to the stage, the looks he got were like that of a respectful mourning like that at a funeral. He and his friends would make their way through the crowd, no pony wanting to make eye contact with Aaron.

With each step he took, he would feel his confidence dwindle more and more. However, that didn’t mean that he wasn’t going to give up. He saw the stage just a few steps before him but couldn’t see his opponent. A sense of worry came over Aaron as he figured something was up.

Stepping up to the stage, he would look around for his opponent. The ratio to diamond dogs wasn’t all that large but he had memorized the canine’s face as best as he could. “Oh, you showed up. Wonderful.” Aaron heard his voice and it made him tense up with anger. Yet where he found Ra’om would confuse him. “In all honesty, I thought you were going to flake on me. I didn’t think I’d have any entertainment today. Goodie.”

The canine was sitting in a chair, relaxing as he looked up at Aaron and the stage. “What the hell are you doing? We’re supposed to be fighting!”

“Oh really? Well, I don’t really remember saying anything about me fighting you.” Aaron furrowed his eyes, growing angrier with every word. Something was wrong and Aaron knew it. He only hoped the others were ready to jump in if things get too hairy for his taste. “I said I’d give you what you want, and what you want… is to die.” With a clap of his hands, the ground began to shake. Ponies began to worry to what was coming.

Aaron turned to the source of it and began to tense up. Walking up to the stage was a hulking monster of a diamond dog, one he had met before. Rainbow, Shining and Spitfire knew what was coming, but the others were new to meeting the enforcer to Ra’om and his will. The monster of a canine would stand atop of the stage, looking down at Aaron. It’s gem encrusted mouth would smirk in amusement at his opponent. “Not pony back. Not pony hurt Grub’s friend; Grub smash you dead!”

“Now, now grub. Don’t kill him.” Ra’om would say. “At least not yet. I want ya to… beat the lesson of why one shouldn’t oppose their alpha. As if Rainbow wasn’t enough of an example. Though, I guess that’s fine with me. Grub,” The monster dog turned to its master. “You may have your fun.” Grub turned back to Aaron, eager to play with its new toy. Before he could begin, the others would reach up to the stage. “Ah, I wouldn’t do that if I were you. Grub is ready to play and if he gets too many play things, he may go into the audience for more fun. You wouldn’t want that now, would you?”

Draco and Shining held onto the ledge of the stage, more than eager to jump in and help, but they wouldn’t jump in at the risk of innocent lives. They were torn between two options that would most definitely leave someone dead. The only difference would mean on a larger scale. “Guys…” Aaron would say, trying to stop himself from trembling. “Just stay back for now. I’ll be fine.” Applejack could sense that was a lie, but she would stay back, at least for the time being. She felt the synthetic magic in her pocket and she knew she could take it right then and there, giving him an edge. However, she didn’t know if it would be enough against this opponent.

“Aaron, this is insane!” Applejack would shout. “Run!”

“I can’t do that. He’ll chase me into the crowd and others will die. That is the last thing I want to happen.” Aaron would stare down Grub, trying to hide his fear. “Just keep the others safe. I’ll… see what I can do about this.” Grub would laugh in amusement, slamming his fist down mere inches beside Aaron in a manner of intimidation.

“Not pony say funny things. Grub have fun with not pony.”

“Yeah,” Aaron got into a fighting position, easing his breathing. “I’m sure you are big guy.” Seeing Grub smirk, Aaron would react almost automatically as the fist that was buried into the wood beside him slide over in an attempt to knock Aaron over or smear him along the ground.

Leaping over the massive arm was easy, figuring out how he was going to hurt the hulking dog was where he ran into the issue. He would take a few jabs at the side, barely getting a response. Aaron jumped away from another fist rocketing toward him. Aaron was helpless against Grub, his attacks were barely registering and one wrong move would be met with a grizzly end. Each hit the diamond dog would throw at him got closer and closer to its target. Soon enough, one of them would connect and the result would not end well.

“Not pony no stand still! Keep tickling Grub, why not pony do this?”

“I’m trying…” he ducked under a heavy swing. “To fight you!”

“Then fight Grub. Stop tickling!” Grub swung his fist down into the stage, the force it exerted knocked Aaron off of his feet. Applejack tensed up from the sight, reaching for the vial in her pocket. She wanted to get up there and help him, consequences be damned. With no other options, Aaron went for the low blow. Once Grub turned to face his opponent, Aaron attacked. Rearing his foot, he would send attack the diamond dog with a kick powerful enough to knock Grub’s soccer ball sized testicles about. The room would be filled with the painful roar emitted from Grub, sending Ra’om into a fit of laughter from what he had witnessed while Shining and Draco felt an ache in their own groin area. They were happy that Aaron at the very least was able to cause some form of damage to the hulking diamond dog.

However, Aaron would soon find his situation grow dire as Grub took hold of Aaron’s leg. He was gnashing his crystalline teeth with rage, baring them to strike fear into him. Before he could react, Grub would thrash Aaron about on the stage like a rag doll. Applejack would only look on in horror as her lover was turned into a plaything for the massive canine. She couldn’t take the sight and would rush in. “Applejack don’t!” Draco shouted, but his words fell on deaf ears.

Roaring with anger, Applejack was ready to save Aaron from his fate but would find herself meeting the same fate. Grub caught her in mid leap, struggling to fight back but the hand could easily hold her in place. Grub brought his flailing to a stop and held Aaron by his leg. She could see the bloodied and tattered human, now struggling to keep his consciousness. Applejack would only grow angrier from the sight of Aaron severely beaten.

“Well, well. What have we here.” Applejack turned to face Ra’om, casually strolling up to Grub holding his prizes. Ra’om would smile as he met Applejack. “You’re an interesting one. I suspected that you’ll end up being an interesting one.”

“Hey, don’t you dare touch her!” Draco shouted. With a smile, Ra’om backhanded AJ across the face, sending Draco into a fit of rage. Strong heart and Bulk would struggle to hold their boss back with Spitfire trying to calm him down.

“Oh my. You’re quite the popular mare. Grub, are you done with your plaything?” The massive diamond dog held up Aaron, giving him a shake.

“Hm… not pony not moving. Not pony no more fun.”

“Then toss him. As for this fine young mare, break her legs. I don’t want her running.”

“Ra’om!” The diamond dog turned to the one who called his name.

“Oh, hello Dashie. What can I do for you?”

“Leave AJ out of this and call off your little hound.” Ra’om smirked in amusement.

“No, I don’t think I will. This young mare is quite nice; so full of life.” Ra’om ran a finger along AJ’s soft cheek.

“I mean it. Let them go.” Rainbow said in a stern manner.

“Or you’ll what? You think you can tell me what to do? Ha! That’s rich. No, I don’t think I will, Dash. You were a fun little toy but you’ve lost your luster. I think I’ll have fun breaking this mare in.” The ponies would turn to Rainbow in shock, wondering what he meant. However, Spitfire already knew the answer to that question.

“Ra’om.”

“Silence whore! You think you can tell me what to do? Do you think I care whether this mare lives? Well then… Grub, toss the mare.” Grub lifted Applejack up and sent her flying into a nearby house. Draco and the others would watch in horror as Applejack crashed through the stone, making a sizable hole in it. That however was as far as Draco and co. would take it. Roaring with anger, Draco and his team rushed the massive diamond dog.

Aaron was turned into a temporary weapon, being used to attack the oncoming group of ponies. They didn’t stand much of a chance, but that didn’t mean that they would just let their friends be turned into play things. While the others attacked, Gilda flew into the air and dived bombed at the canine, swiping at him with her sharp claws. Draco and Shining took on his legs, trying to knock the canine onto his feet. Strong heart and Bulk were attacking the head, trying to avoid the angry swipes of the large arms.

in the fury, the ponies would see Aaron being flung away from the fight after Grub accidently let go of his weapon, tossing Aaron into the same house as Applejack. Though there wasn’t a wall in his way when he fell in, his landing wasn’t the most graceful.

Aaron was in a severe amount of pain, so much so it was a miracle that he was still awake, let alone alive. He could feel his leg was broken, along with several other bones as well. Cuts and bruises decorated his body that would turn his clothes red with his own blood. He would struggle to get up off the ground, only to see Applejack lying motionless on the floor. She too was tattered but not as much as Aaron was. However, he could see a red patch of blood on her side that was also leaking a familiar green liquid.

With his one good arm, Aaron pulled himself across the room, trying to get to his herd mate. “A… Apple… j-jack.” Aaron would struggle to say. The very act of breathing was a challenge, his lungs burning with fire. “A-… Applejack.” His body shook, threatening to run out of energy before he even reached her. He heard a sound, a pained groan emanating from the unconscious mare. Aaron would let out a sigh of relief, knowing that she was still alive.

Applejack would slowly get up, gripping her shoulder in pained agony. “AH… f-fuck!” She shouted in pain. She could feel her shoulder was dislocated from its socket. She was too weak at the moment to push it back in. Feeling a moist sensation on her side, she would turn to see her other wound caused by the shattered glass of the vial she carried. But the moment she turned to Aaron, she would freeze in shock at the sight of him. He had one eye open, and he looked like he was struggling to keep it like that. He had a dumb smile on his face, over joyed to see that she was alive; Applejack wished she could say the same for Aaron. He looked like he was clinging to his last threads.

“A-… Apple-…” His hand landed in the green substance that was now mixing with Applejack’s blood. She placed a soft hand on his, trying to sooth him.

“I-It’s okay sugarcube.” She was fighting back a few tears. “Y-You’re gonna be alright.” A fearful expression formed on her face. She had lost her entire family, and thoughts of losing him as well began to cross her mind

“S-… Sorry…”

“Ya ain’t got nothing to be sorry about. Come on, just stay awake.” Aaron tried to smile, but his expression wouldn’t allow it as someone he dreaded walked in on their tender moment.

“Oh, I think he has much to be sorry about.” AJ turned to face the intruder, sneering angrily at him.

“Get! Haven’t ya caused us enough trouble as is?”

“Probably, but I still intend to make you my new plaything.” Ra’om walked over, taking Applejack by her busted arm and gaining an ear piercing scream of agony. “You’re going to be a fun one. Rainbow has lost that special vigor I longed for. You will be a welcome addition. You may even be good for baring a few pups as well.

“D-… Don’t…”

“Oh, you’re still alive.” Ra’om said in dulled surprise. “No matter. I think you’ve learned your lesson. If you live, just chalk it up as how merciful I can be.”

“Get off- AHHHH!!!” Applejack was pulled along, bringing her to her knees as pained tears began to flow down her face.

“Silence. Toys aren’t supposed to talk back. Now, let’s get going before Grub starts a rampage.”

“N-NO!!! AHHHH!!!” Applejack was pulled along, screaming the whole way. Her legs gave out as she was soon dragged. The last thing Aaron saw was her tortured screams of pain. He wanted to get up, but he was far too weak. He was too weak to stop Ra’om, too weak to fight Grub, and too weak to save those who mattered most in his life. Vision beginning to blur, Aaron found the last shred of his strength wain as he fell onto the ground.

Aaron began to find his breaths slowly starting to shrivel up as a strange numbness started to take hold. He was dying and he knew it. The last sounds he would hear were the terrified screams of the ponies beyond. Grub was losing himself and would soon turn his attention to the bystanders.

Before the last breath was drawn, he could feel something strange in his right arm. It felt like it was on fire, yet inside his veins. Feeling began to return to him, and with it he could feel strength. Within a matter of seconds, Aaron would take in a large amount of air as both eyes shot open. The strange sensation that began to flood him began to mix with his pain. That’s when he saw what was happening. Cuts began to close, bruises faded, and bones would realign themselves. The healing process was unlike anything he had ever felt, but once it was over, he had never felt any better. But the sensation didn’t stop there.

He felt his muscles start to flex, a potent sensation began to wash over him. Aaron found his breathing grow sporadic and short. His muscles lurched and tightened with every breath he took, but with it he felt more strength fill his body. With a final gasp, Aaron’s blue eyes began to change into a brilliant green that began to glow.

Standing tall, Aaron would be able to hear the sound of Applejack’s agony, slowly getting quieter the more she was pulled away. He wasn’t about to let Ra’om take her and turn her into his new plaything. However, he had to take care of something first. Or rather someone.

In the midst of Applejack’s screaming fit, Draco and his cohorts were tossed off in a fit of rampant anger. Grub was drooling from the excitement, turning his attention to the crowd. He wanted more fun, but he was also starting to feel hunger. With a wealthy supply of toys and food, he barely knew what to do with himself.

But before he could, he smelt the scent of familiar blood. Turning to face the smell, he would soon find Aaron standing before the crumbling building. “Not pony still alive? Not pony want to have more fun with Grub?” Aaron didn’t speak, all he would do was stare down the hulking monster of a diamond dog. The lack of a response angered Grub, knocking back the last of the two with a less than amused flick of his fat finger.

The two met, barely several inches from one another. Grub let out a snort as he raised his massive fist. Shining tried to call out to Aaron to move, but he was out of breath to utter a single peep. The fist would slam downward towards Aaron, who didn’t move a muscle. Some of the ponies couldn’t bare to watch the human be smeared into the gravel. Some close by would expect there to be a shower of blood, but it never came. Some would open their eyes in awe, others were left speechless at what they saw.

Grub could barely believe it, but it was happening. Aaron managed to catch the meteor fist with one hand, holding it just above his head. “W-What!?” Aaron tossed the large fist aside and crouched down.

“Sho-“ Aaron balled his own fist, clenching it as hard as he could. “Ryu-“ Aaron shot up into the air with a massive amount of thrust. His fist struck its target, kicking Grub into the air with enough force that managed to knock every gemstone out of his mouth. “KAAAAAAN!!!” Ponies would stand with their mouths agape, even Applejack, Draco, and Shining were left in utter disbelief as they all watched the towering canine start to fall back and land on the ground with a loud crash. Blood began to pour out of his mouth as he laid there on the ground, groaning in pain. Aaron landed on his feet, panting as he felt a rush he had never felt before in his life. His adrenaline rushed through him, the energy that he had seeing Grub’s teeth fly out of his mouth was a sight he wouldn’t be forgetting any time soon.

The area was silent, ponies still processing what they just saw. The diamond dog they had feared for so long was just rendered unconscious by a strange creature that was barely showing any progress in hurting it. Now, they were in the midst of a being more powerful than Grub, one that didn’t have anyone to control it.

Applejack let out a yelp, catching the attention of Aaron. Just in the nick of time, he saw Ra’om run off into the tunnels in hopes of escaping his fate. Furrowing his brow, Aaron would give chase. Ra’om was about to meet his fate, whether he wanted to or not.

~~~~~

Ra’om was running through the catacombs, a foreign sensation running through his mind. For the first time in his life, he was afraid. Afraid for his life. Grub was an undefeated beast of a warrior that Ra’om had manipulated well and cemented himself as the alpha of the pack for so long. Now, the one thing that managed to bring down Grub was coming for him.

Ra’om ran through the caverns, twisting and turning around the tunnels to make sure that nothing could follow him. He came to a chamber with a large blue lake radiating a light to illuminate the room. Ra’om fell to his knees and would take long gulps of water, trying to work himself out of the fit of terror he was going through at the moment.

Panting heavily, Ra’om would tremble as he looked into the pool of water. The pool would slowly calm down before he saw himself looking back, the sheer look of terror plastered on his face. That face only grew more terrified as he saw a dark figure in the back with two glowing green eyes looking back. “Now, I know what you’re thinking…” Ra’om was cut off, feeling something force his face into the blue waters. Ra’om squirmed wildly trying to get free.

Ra’om soon felt his head being brought out of the water, gasping for air as he was soon flung over to the wall. The canine roared with pain as he felt pain flow through him. “Wait… c-can’t we talk?”

“No.” The voice growled, lifting Ra’om by the neck and pinning him against the wall. Ra’om could see the green eyes in the darkness, staring into his own. He could see everything; the rage, the hate, all of it directed towards him.

“P-Please… have mercy.”

“Strange; you show no mercy to others, and yet you plead for it.” Ra’om soon found two hands take hold of his throat, lifting him up and pinning him against the wall. The only thing he could see was the silhouette of Aaron against the blow glow and his two glowing green eyes. He could see the rage, the hatred he felt for Ra’om. Aaron began to squeeze Ra’om until he began to gag and gasp for air. Aaron would lean in close to his ear, getting close until Ra’om could hear his enraged breathing. “Fine. You want mercy… then beg for master.” He would whisper. Aaron removed one hand from his throat, bringing it back and drove it into the canine’s gut, hearing his yelp of pain and soon vomit echo through the area.

Ra’om would pant huskily, trying to catch his breath before being tossed to the ground. Weakened, Ra’om could only crawl away with tears running down his muzzle as he trailed tears and a trail of urine. He would soon cry out in terror when he felt himself being turned over to face Aaron’s wrath once more.

Pinning him down, Aaron would begin to unleash his built up anger and rage into the diamond dog. Remembering everything he had done to the ponies, to his friends, and what he would have done to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Aaron made sure that each fist that connected with his face would not be strong enough to kill him, but powerful enough to where he would feel every blow. Ra’om would feel teeth being knocked out and blood filling his mouth, he would pray that the beating would end soon.

Just as it seemed that Aaron ran out of strength, Ra’om would cough and whimper as he looked up to see the monstrous green eyes. “Please… I-… I’ll do anything.” Aaron leaned in to listen to his fearful voice, taking in his fear.

“Anything. Can you give Rainbow her wings back?” Ra’om couldn’t answer that. “Can you un-rape her, undo the humiliation she’s felt every time she subjected herself to you?” Again, no response. “What about the ponies? How many of them have gone through what you put Rainbow through?” No response, but Aaron would soon get one. He drove his fist into the stone beside Ra’om’s head, creating a sizable crater. “ANSWER ME!!!” His voice would roar.

“I-I don’t know!” Ra’om cried out, terrified beyond reason. “I-If this is about the Rainbow mare, th-then you can have her. She’s all-GAK!” Aaron straddled Ra’om once more, dragging him back to the pool of water.

“You think you can get out of this… by selling my friend to me?!” Aaron forced his head back into the water, watching Ra’om flail about and try to escape, only for Aaron to pull him back up. Ra’om would cough and gasp for air, a weakened look in his eye.

“Please… no more… I yield. I’ll do anything you ask. Just please… spare my life.” Rage in his eyes, he saw the look of total, abject fear plastered across the diamond dog’s face. His beady eyes, looking down at Aaron as he held him in place. Aaron would continue to squeeze down on his throat, hearing him desperately gasp for air. Leaning forward, Aaron would whisper into his ear to give his response.

“… No.” Before Ra’om could beg more, the room was filled with the sound of a sickening snap. Aaron had done it and with little to no effort. The moment he loosened his grip, Ra’om fell dead to the ground. His body lay lip and the look of fear forever etched into his face. Aaron would stare at the creature, panting softly as the realization had hit him; he had just killed someone in cold blood. There was no question that Aaron hated Ra’om, even loathed his existence. However, never in his life had he ever killed someone over it.

His body felt heavy, legs trembling as he fell to his knees. He had crossed a line he had never hoped he would ever have to cross. Yet he was staring at the body of another living being he had killed with his own bare hands. “Aaron?” A voice called out. Turning to face the entrance, he would see Rainbow Dash walking in. She would freeze the moment she saw the glowing green eyes staring back at her. “Aaron is that you?”

“Y-Yeah.” His voice cracked as he spoke. Rainbow slowly approached, only to look on in shock as she saw the unmoving body of Ra’om laying at Aaron’s feet. The sight caught her off guard, thinking her own mind was playing tricks on her but as she came closer, she would see that what she was seeing was true. She couldn’t remember how many nights she longed to see this day come, wishing that Ra’om would meet an ill end. Now, her dreams had been realized. The only way she could be happier is if she could have dealt the killing blow herself, but just seeing Ra’om dead was more than enough for her. She turned to Aaron with a smile, only for that smile to fade at the look of the human.

Aaron had a blank stare on his face, fixated on the corpse of Ra’om. “Are you okay?” He didn’t respond immediately.

“I… I don’t know.” Rainbow took a closer look at his face, only now realizing what it was.

“Oh… he was your first, wasn’t he?” Aaron would shoot Rainbow a look. “I mean your first kill.” He nodded. “I thought so. Look, I know it feels… terrible the first time, but I can guarantee you, what you did was right. Ra’om was a monster; no pony is going to mourn him.”

Aaron let out a sigh. “I know. I’ve just… never taken a life before.” Rainbow placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“It’s always tough the first time, but it’s good you got it out of the way now and with a real monster.” Rainbow stood up and glared at the corpse, glad that the world was rid of him. “Ra’om won’t be missed, I can tell you that right now. He’s done many terrible things to ponies and to me, all with a smile on his face.” Aaron soon rose as well, turning to face Rainbow. “Whatever the outcome, you did these ponies a great service. It may not be morally sound, but I can tell you that there are plenty of ponies who can sleep soundly at night now.” Aaron would sigh, running her words through his head.

“I… guess you’re right, Rainbow. It still feels… awful.”

“It usually does. It’ll numb in time, trust me.” Rainbow took in the image of Ra’om dead on the ground one last time. Taking a deep breath as she felt a great weight removed from her shoulders. “Come on, let’s get back to the others. They’ll want to know what happened.” Aaron nodded to her, walking off with Rainbow and leaving Ra’om’s corpse to rot in the cave. He really hoped that what Rainbow said was true about the strange sensation that came over him.

~~~~~

The small town was abuzz with talk. Ponies would salvage what they could from the monstrous diamond dog that had almost gone on a rampage of destruction, which was now laying on the ground unconscious and in a severe amount of pain. Applejack was outside the main building, stifling her grunts of pain as the doctor bandaged her arm up after popping the ball back into the socket. He had already removed the broken glass from her side and was already feeling the effects of the paste they used. “Alright, Miss Applejack, you are good to go. I suggest you not use that arm of yours for quite some time.”

“Thanks doc. I’ll be sure watch the arm.” Turning to her friends, Applejack would see that they were not in any better of a situation than she was. Draco and Shining had taken a beating and had several fractured ribs. Demo Reel was nursing a minor concussion and a shattered right hand. Bulk, Spitfire and Strong heart had barely gotten out of the fight with broken legs. They’d be walking with a limp for some time but other than that, their injuries were on the lines of severe bruising and deep cuts. However, she was more worried about Aaron.

She saw him run after the alpha dog, but what sent chills down her spine was that look on his face. She had never seen him look so angry in her life, and those eyes; the sickly green tint was etched into her mind. The unnatural tint of it gave her a bad feeling all around. The strength he displayed was not his own. Whatever that was, it had saved the lives of her friends but she couldn’t shake the feeling something is very wrong. “Hey, AJ.”

“Huh, what!?” Applejack was brought out of her deep thoughts, turning to face Draco.

“You alright, AJ? You seemed kinda out of it.”

“I’m just… worried about Aaron is all.”

“He’ll be fine. You saw what he did to that behemoth. One punch KO; I had no idea he was that strong.”

“Y-Yeah… neither did I.” Draco had a worried look as he saw Applejack’s expression.

“Hey, don’t worry about it. I saw Rainbow run after him. So he won’t be alone.” Applejack could only sigh.

“Yeah. I guess you’re-“ Applejack was cut off when she saw Rainbow, followed by Aaron, emerge from the caves. The two walked closely together, the ponies all stopped what they were doing. Before they or anypony could talk, Aaron and Rainbow were stopped by three diamond dogs. The three could see they were terrified of Aaron, not daring to make eye contact with him.

“W-What has become of our alpha?” Aaron would not answer right away, but he would show them his bloodied fist.

“Ra’om… is no more. He died by my hands.” The three would back up a bit, but still remained.

“I see… then… by the laws of combat, you take his place as alpha.” Aaron watched as the three bowed to him, recognizing him as their new leader. The ponies began to whisper, fearing that they would have a worse jailor than the last. As for Aaron, he was left speechless, but he knew what he could do to make use of this newfound power.

“Very well then. As first order as your alpha, I want you to set the ponies free. Dig tunnels that lead to the surface, far away from the griffon camp.” The diamond dogs were shocked from the order.

“But… our slaves will be lost.”

“I know. That is the point. They’ve been kept here against their will for long enough. It’s time they got to go home.”

“But… but…”

“Are you questioning me?” Aaron said in a stern voice. The diamond dogs felt a surge of fear run through them, feeling the chilling stare.

“No, no we will do as you ask.”

“Good, now, as you are doing that, I want you to help me build several smaller tunnels leading to the griffon encampment.” The canines whimpered softly.

“You are not going to give them more of the gems are you?”

Aaron shook his head. “No. You no longer have to give the griffons anymore gems. From now on, the entire mine is yours to do with as you please.” The diamond dogs beamed, over joyed at this revelation. “But… if you want it, you’re going to have to help me fight the griffons.”

“But they outnumber us.” Aaron looked to the crowd of ponies.

“I’ll take care of that.” Pushing passed them, Aaron walked up the stage, all eyes turning to him in wonder what he was going to say or do. Applejack and the others were among them, all ears for what he had to say. “Um… hi.” He started out. “I’m not the best at speeches, but I guess I’ll try. My name is Aaron; I am… a being from another world and I am here to help. You may not believe me or… even care. To you, I’m just some strange thing that showed up and started causing trouble. But I want to tell you that things will be better now. Ra’om is dead, slain by my own hands and I have claimed his pack for my own.” The ponies would gasp and gossip. “But I am not like Ra’om. I will not keep you locked away in these caverns. As of right now… you are all free to go.” The would stare at Aaron in utter disbelief, thinking that this was some sort of trick but some were more than eager to hope it to be true. “Once the tunnel is dug out, you will be able to flee this place and never look back. You can find your friends, family, whatever. You are free… but… I need your help. The griffons have captured Twilight Sparkle and are holding her captive. They plan to give her to someone who will deliver her to Tirek. I need your help to save her. I cannot do this alone. Please… help me save her.”

The ponies would look to one another, debating among themselves of what they wanted to do. If they believed him, they would be able to return to their old lives, or what was left of them. However, the couldn’t knowingly abandon a princess. Some would step back, having too much to lose, but some would come forward for the challenge. More and more ponies came forward, outnumbering those who could not fight for one reason or another. They would have more than enough to match the griffons. With a smile, Aaron stepped down from the stage. “Thank you. All of you.” He took a deep breath. “I guess we have some work to do.”

Chpt. 20: ... Rescue the Princess

View Online

Twenty four hours had passed and already the imprisoned ponies that stayed to help were showing much progress. With Ra’om dead and gone, it seemed to restore a sense of vitality to the ponies. Though they were somewhat wary of him taking control of the diamond dogs, he had shown that keeping them imprisoned was something he didn’t plan on. In fact, he had shown that his goals included them leaving, but not without mounting a rescue mission for Twilight Sparkle. With a new sense of urgency, they got to work right away and now they were about ready to mount their rescue.

Fashioning blades made from gemstones, the diamond dogs were hard at work just like the other residents of the cave. Using special techniques and make-shift forges to see to it that the gems stayed in place as jagged, sturdy blades for the ponies to use. Shining Armor would test their quality and found that they would be of great use. Not grade A craftsmanship, but being armed was what they needed.

The ponies gathered around Draco’s squad as Gilda began to divulge every weakness the griffons had. Fighting styles, chinks in their armor, flight patterns, biological weaknesses. She told everypony everything she knew. They were hesitant to trust a being that had her sent down into the depths of the caves but the others would vouch for her loyalty.

Yet, they couldn’t win on ground combat alone. Without magic, they would need something else to fight the griffons in the skies. That was where Strong heart came in. The little buffalo would craft slings from the cloths they had at their disposal. The ponies were quick to learn, throwing rocks at impressive speeds that managed to leave large dents in the griffon armor. With all of this going on, Applejack stayed back and looked over everything that was going on. Something was bothering her and this problem stemmed from Aaron.

After reemerging from the caves, Aaron seemed different to her. Not just in his new-found strength, but something else. His soft eyes had become hardened, his smile was gone, and for some reason he had been avoiding her. She tried to tell herself that it was nothing and she was getting worked up over nothing, but she had a nagging feeling in the back of her mind that told her something was very, very wrong. “Applejack?”

Pulled out of her thoughts, Applejack would give her attention to Draco, coming in after a basic training session for some of the newer warriors. “Oh, howdy Draco.” The Pegasus came up to Applejack and resting beside her, trying to catch his breath.

“Something eating at you, little lady?”

“E-Excuse me?”

“Your face; I know that look all too well. You’re afraid of something.”

“I don’ know what yur talkin’ about. I ain’t afraid o’ nothin’.”

“Come on, AJ. You had that same look when I came around your house with a busted wing. So fess up, what’s wrong?” Sighing to herself, Applejack figured she may as well talk to somepony about her fears.

“It’s Aaron, he’s been actin’… strange.”

“Yeah, I noticed. The way he took out that huge Diamond Dog, I practically felt my jaw hit the floor.”

“I know, it was impressive, I agree… but somethin’ about this whole thing makes me feel uneasy. Aaron wasn’t the strongest stallion I knew, but then he one hit K.O.s a diamond dog way out of his weight class. It just doesn’t add up. Heck, I saw him bleeding out on the ground in front of me.”

“Maybe it’s some weird human thing?”

“He never mentioned anythin’ like that to me or Twi.” Applejack sighed once more out of frustration. “Draco, I don’ know what’s gotten into him. Whatever it is, I can’t help but feel it’s bad news.” The room went quiet for a moment to let Draco think of what to say to her.

“Well… in this case, I would just go talk to him. See if he’s fine for myself.”

“But what if-“

“No buts, just talk to him and see for yourself. You’re good at telling when a pony is lying, so if he’s not telling the truth, you’ll know that something is up.” Applejack weighed her options but she made her decision easily.

“Alright. I guess I could talk to ‘em. Who knows, maybe all this is just in my head.”

“I’m telling ya, there is nothing you need to worry yourself about.”

“Thanks, Draco. I guess I just needed a push.”

“No problem, AJ. It’s what friends are for.” The Pegasus brought her in for a hug that quickly turned awkward. Unsure how to respond, Applejack softly patted his back before he eventually let go. Applejack had a soft blush on her face as she cleared her throat; she would quickly take her leave.

Making her way through the small village was much easier now. With a noticeable chunk of ponies already having left, Applejack found herself maneuvering through with relative ease. She would begin her search with somepony she knew that had better eyes than the rest of them. Cautious of where she walked, Applejack began to search for Strong Heart, only to narrowly dodge a few flying rocks. “Hey! Watch it!”

“Sorry!” A small group of ponies looked in frightened, thinking they hit a bystander. Coming from the group, Strong Heart met up with Applejack. “I’m so sorry about that, Applejack. Some of the ponies can’t handle a sling all that well.”

“It’s okay. I was actually looking for you.”

“For me?”

“Yeah. Have you seen Aaron anywhere? He and I gotta talk.”

“Oh, I saw him around here a while ago. He came to see how things were going with the sling training.”

“Where’d he go after that?”

“Dunno. I think Shining Armor and Demo may know. If he checked up on me, he’s probably going around seeing how everypony else is doing.”

“Right. Thanks, Strong Heart.”

“Anytime AJ.” With a new destination set, she would go to the planning table, but the more she would walk, the more she felt her bad feeling grow in the back of her mind. Shining Armor and Demo were showing off a crude drawing of the prison, planning where they would attack and what squads would do what. While Shining handled Strategy, Demo would explain it to those who didn’t understand the first time. “Demo.” Applejack caught the attention of the tall stallion. “Have you seen Aaron anywhere?” He shook his head slowly.

“Try Rainbow Dash.”

“Dash? Why’d he be with her?”

“They’ve been getting kinda close since the two left the caves together. Though, I haven’t seen them together as of recent. Maybe she could direct you to him.”Applejack turned around and started walking, frustration building as she was directed yet again to another source. “… You’re welcome.”Her frustrations would soon give way to worry. Clouding her mind and creating paranoid thoughts.

“Dash! Dash, where are you!?” Applejack called out, a worried tone sneaking out with her voice. The Pegasus was difficult to pin down. Applejack caught small glimpses of her wandering the area here and there, but she never stayed in one place for too long.

“Yo.” Dash was coming to meet Applejack, rolling her arm joints as she fitted into her old armor. “What’s up, AJ?”

“Have you-… why are you in your armor?”

“Duh. So I can join the fight. I ain’t gonna be a spectator for this, I’m gonna be taking the fight to the griffons just as much as everypony else. Besides, I want to help rescue Twilight too.”

“But… Never mind. Have you seen Aaron?”

“Thought he was with you?”

“Haven’t seen him since you both came out of the caves.”

“Weird, maybe he’s at the main building. I could have sworn I saw him walking that way.” Applejack felt her eye twitch as she gave Rainbow a blank stare. “Aj? You alright?”

“Y-Yeah… just uh… Thanks Dash.”

“No problem. Hey, can you help me with the straps in the back? It’s grazing against my uh… well, injuries.” Rainbow turned around, showing the loose straps to her armor chassis. Applejack arranged them so they weren’t touching her wing stubs. Yet, from the suppressed yelps Rainbow gave off, it was clear that it wasn’t without error. “There, feel good?”

“Better though it does feel lighter than usual. Hopefully I can get used to it.”

“Glad to help. Just… be careful, Dash.”

“I only promise to try.” Dash walked off, heading for Draco and his students he had been training, hoping to get a demonstration out of the stallion. As for Applejack, she would return to where she began, but soon heard something that made herself turn pale. Around the corner, Applejack would hear a horrendous sound of what could only sound like coughing mixed with dry heaving.

Following the sounds, even to her own stomachs pleas to turn away, she would finally find Aaron. Hunched over and placing a hand on the wall of the building, he was hacking, coughing, and at some points, vomiting onto the ground. Applejack would watch in a frozen stupor, fixated on the event that seemed to drag out.

Gasping desperately for air, his legs would struggle to hoist his body upright, leaning against the wall. The glow from his eyes would open and turn towards the frightened Aaron. “Wh-… what are you doing here?” Aaron’s voice was strained, trying not to start the process again by one wrong move of his throat.

“I… I-I was looking for you. Wanted to make sure you’re alright.”

“I’m fine.”

“BULLSHIT!!!” Applejack snapped. Silence fell around them as her profanity spread through the cave to the entirety of the cave. “Aaron, please… tell me what’s wrong with you.”

“Nothing. I’ve never been better.” Aaron pushed himself off of the wall and stumbled forward and disproving his statement. “I’m fine, really. You have nothing to worry about.” He slowly started to walk forward towards her, only to be disturbed by the look in his eyes. They were cold, very cold. Looking into its unnatural glow sent a shiver through the mare’s spine. Needing a diversion, Applejack turned to where he was standing to find another green glow.

Yet, she would soon regret and wish to turn back to his gaze. She pretended she didn’t see what she saw. She pretended that she didn’t see a glowing green puddle, and she pretended that there weren’t hints of red in it either. Fear was starting to consume her from the inside out and she could feel herself tremble the closer Aaron got. She knew it was him, but something told her to run from this thing that took Aaron’s place. His hand came forward and Applejack could only close her eyes in terror. Expecting pain to fill her, she soon found a comforting hand caress her cheek. She opened her eyes slowly, seeing that same warm smile. “Applejack, trust me. There’s nothing wrong, I promise.”

Her hand touched the one on her cheek, holding it close. “I wanna believe that, sugar cube. I really do… but my gut is tellin’ me something is off and I’m scared.” She felt some of her fear subside but the glow from his eyes kept her fear well fed.

“Well… what do you want to do then?”

“I… I don’t know. I just want to help you.” Aaron paused for a moment, only to bring Applejack in for a kiss. She happily leaned into it, despite the taste of blood and vomit that lingered in his throat. Once they broke away, the two would hold one another close.

“I… may not be one hundred percent alright.” Applejack knew it, but she didn’t want to believe it. “My chest aches, my strength comes and goes randomly, and I’m pretty sure my migraine has a migraine.”

“Can I get you somethin’?”

“Maybe another kiss?” Applejack couldn’t help but giggle. She leaned into his chest and listened to his heart beat. *Thump Thump… Thump… Thump thump… Thump.* The beat was off pace and often skipped or added another.

“Aaron.”

“Yeah?”

“I want you to promise me something.”

“Anything.”

“… Don’t be afraid to talk to me, alright. I’m here for ya, just like we’re going to be there for Twi. If something’s buggin’ ya, just let me know.”

“Alright.” Aaron held Applejack for a few more seconds, before they heard Draco and Shining calling everypony together. The time had finally come and the ponies would soon be seeing daylight once more. Stealing one last kiss, Aaron would savor the feel of her lips pressed against his own in case this would be the last time they ever did such. “You ready to go save Twilight?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be Sugar cube.” The two would walk out from the other side of the building, joining hands as they went to join the ponies for the attack. Walking through the crowd of pony warriors and Diamond dogs, Aaron walked up to join Shining Armor, Dash, and Draco while Applejack stood in the crowd to watch. With Aaron by their side, Shining Armor would go on to address their forces. The white unicorn looked upon his troops and spoke after a dramatic silence.

“Everypony, listen closely. We’ve prepared you as best we can with what little time we have. In my opinion, you’ve all demonstrated the determination and will of a true royal guard. I am proud to be in the company of you all this day. But… I will admit we are facing better trained and better equipped enemies. We may outnumber them, but they have a significant aerial advantage. Despite all of this, I am confident in each and every one of you here. We have all been locked away in this dreaded mine for far too long, and though you could have chosen the immediate freedom, I am glad to see that you all decided to stay and help our beloved princess, and my sister. If we make it out of this, I will be sure to buy each and every one of you a drink.” The crowd would chuckle in amusement at that part. “I sincerely wish we had more time to properly train you, but as long as you follow my orders, I will be sure to bring you out of this alive. Trust in me, and I shall put my trust in all of you.”

With the speech finished, the crowd would await what they would do next. “At high noon, we will attack the griffon outpost. We shall do so quickly and take them by surprise, but do not forget; Twilight is the main objective. We get her out and free before Tirek’s representatives get her. She is the last princess we have, and I don’t want to lose anymore princesses. So, with that said… I wish everypony here the best of luck. May Celestia’s light watch over you. May she watch over us all.” After those final words, the crowd would gather their equipment. Noon was starting to approach and they would need to be ready for the attack.

~~~~~

The griffons were readying their camp for their visitors. The general made sure that everything went according to plan and every griffon was on their best behavior for their visitors the coming day. Twilight’s cabin was put on constant watch and an hourly check to make sure she was still in her bunk. Sure enough, she was still there, huddled in her bed with nothing to do but wait for her fate.

Patrols were on told to be on their guard. The General didn’t want anything going awry with this prisoner, and he made it clear that no one was to do anything that would jeopardize this for himself or any loyal griffon in the compound. Nothing was going to ruin this for him, lest they wished to face the general’s wrath himself.

One such squad was walking through the center of the compound, making everything was in tip-top shape. They would be ready for anything, at least almost anything. After taking several steps through, one of the four griffons let out a yelp as he mysteriously vanished. His three companions as well as any bystanders would turn to where he was, baffled as to where he could have gone.

The griffons would reach for their swords, thinking that this was what they were preparing for. Yet nothing could prepare them for this kind of attack. Another griffon yelped in shock as he too vanished, his helmet was the only thing left of him. The griffon soldiers were on edge now, brandishing their weapons for anything that could probably find and attack. More griffons would yelp, even squawk as they vanished one after another. Soon enough, the smarter griffons took to the skies after a small number of their forces had been removed.

This caught the general’s attention as he came out to investigate. “What’s going on here!?” The griffons took shelter on the wooden roofs of the shacks.

“Sir, we’re under attack!” The veteran warrior’s eyes widened as he brought out his sword, scanning the area for anything out of the ordinary. One slow griffon would wander the area, scared out of his mind. The general would watch this soldier before sand was kicked up and he was swallowed by the desert. Seeing this, the general leapt off of the ground and joined the others. When there wasn’t anyone else to pull under, they saw something else started to happen.

Sand slowly started to rise from the ground, slowly rising as a small geyser but gave way to show a creature. A creature the general recognized. His skin was a bit paler than he recalled but he knew it was the deformed pony from before. Once he had emerged, his gleaming green eyes turning to them and sneered.

Aaron took his first deep breath of fresh air in a long while and sighed. He had missed the soft fresh air and sunlight. His savoring of his environment was put on hold, as he turned to the general. “Hello again.” The griffons were left dumbstruck at what they saw. Aaron was a prison and he had escaped; the first prisoner to ever escape. Ready to pounce, the general held his troops at bay for the moment. “I must say, creature, you are the last being I’d see make it out of that hole alive.”

“Well, appearances can be deceiving. Secondly, why does everyone keep calling me a thing?” The griffon general wouldn’t answer the question, but instead offer his ‘reward’.

“Well, regardless, I’m afraid that as an escapee, you are to be executed. I won’t have you ruining the perfect record of this establishment.”

“Aw, but I didn’t even get a chance to give you my ultimatum.” The griffons burst out into laughter, finding Aaron’s words as the funniest joke they’ve heard in quite a long time. Even the griffon general joined in, wiping a tear from his eyes as he tried to calm himself down.

“Oh, that is quite amusing. Please, do go on, what is this little ultimatum of yours?”

“Free Princess Sparkle… or I will kill you all.” The laughter started up again, this time much more powerful than before. A griffon or two fell over clenching their chests, finding it hard to breath.

“And is this how you plan on doing so? Making us all laugh ourselves to death?” Aaron would shrug at the general’s remark. “Well, by all means,” The general pointed to the far right on the west side of the prison. “The princess is in that cabin, but I assure you, the moment you leave, you’ll be killed on the spot. So here is my ultimatum; return to the underground or die.” Aaron didn’t even wait to think, already walking to the cabin. The general was amazed that he would so brazenly walk to his death.

With an eager smirk, the general motioned for two guards to attack. With a heavy flap of their wings, they took up their spears and dive bombed the man. They would be able to clean the mess with ease, but this was going to be one of the best shows they have had since the prison was established.

The griffons were closing in fast. To Aaron, time seemed to slow down as he turned around and took hold of their weapons in each hand. Locking his hands onto them, the griffons were absolutely dumbfounded once their claws slid out of their hands and they went flying into the cabin. Dumbfounded, the general and his troops would look upon the human and try to rationalize what had just happened.

While the griffons were left in a daze, Aaron walked into the cabin and found it to be empty. He would sigh to himself once he realized he was just lied to. He figured he should have seen that coming in hindsight. Stepping out of the semi-demolished cabin, Aaron turned his attention to the general once again. “She wasn’t in there. If you don’t tell me, I’m going to burn this place to the ground until you tell me where Twilight Sparkle is.” The general’s patients had been stretched long enough as this had gone from amusing to bothersome in a matter of seconds. Leaping down, the griffons surrounded him, their weapons pointed right at every vital organ they could think of.

“Really? Do you plan on doing such in ribbons? Because, I doubt you are going to make two feet before you are cut down.” Aaron looked around, his green eyes flaring softly. He could see a look of unease in the griffons that saw it. Feeling the unnatural energy inside.

“Of course I can’t… that’s why I brought help.” Aaron stamped his foot on the ground three times. The griffons had no idea what he was doing, but it soon became clear once the ground began to shake. Without a hint of warning, the ground seemed to erupt as the griffons were swarmed by their remaining prisoners. They all had barely any time to react before they were over run. Swords would clash, and claws would spark against gem armor. It was a flurry of desperation from the griffons as they had let their guard down, complaisant in thinking that nothing like this would ever happen. Now, their lax attitude would be the end of them.

Some of the griffon archers took flight, resting above the battleground as they tried to see who to shoot at first. However, one griffon let out a cry of pain as a jagged gemstone was lodged in its eye, bringing it to the ground. The remaining archers would find a young buffalo leading ponies, swinging strange weapons as they sent shark ammunition hurtling towards them. Some missed, others would clang against their armor, but a lucky few would shred the griffons’ wings, bringing down their advantage.

The general was looking at the battle, gritting his beak together as he rushed in, drawing his sword. That’s when he was met with a familiar face. “Hey buddy.” Draco had emerged with Spitfire and Demo standing close to him. “Remember me?” Draco held his sword at the ready, unfurling his wings as the two would do battle once more. Hopefully with a better outcome now that he had a cooler head.

In the fray, Aaron would use his immense strength to aid the course of battle. His reflexes felt heightened, his strength was unmatched. For every swing he was able to dodge with ease. However, he wasn’t omnipresent, leading to a few missteps and cuts grazing against his back. Yet, he would ignore the pain and send griffons flying with his powerful punches. Metal would bend and dent as he unloaded onto his opponents, trying to find his objective. Every cabin he went into would be empty. Once he knew it was free of anyone that mattered, he would not care when he demolished it and used one of the boards as a weapon until it shattered against a griffon’s chassis.

Rainbow Dash and Shining armor would do their best, fighting in almost perfect synchronization as they fought off the griffons. Though her wings were gone, she felt much lighter and making her much more nimble in the battle. Her old sword felt like an old friend come back to her as she felt it clash against the sword and shield of her enemies. She couldn’t believe how much she loved being in the fray of battle, the rush it gave her.

As for Shining, he fought with another purpose entirely. The griffons were merely an obstacle in his way as he aided in searching the cabins for his sister. Aaron couldn’t do it alone and he was just as determined to find her after being apart for so long.

Walking up to a cabin, he would find the door locked. Figuring something important must have been behind it, he would proceed to kick the wooden door down. The moment he walked in, he saw a purple mare on the bed, trying to see what was happening outside the window just out of her reach. “Twilight!?” The voice of her brother had caught her attention as she turned to him in disbelief.

“Shining!?” The elder brother ran to his sister with much joy, tossing his blade and shield to the ground as he embraced his long missed sister. Though it wasn’t the proper time to share a tender moment together, Shining would make an exception just this once to be with his sister. “Wh-… How did you escape? What’s going on?!”

“No time to talk. We gotta get you out of here.”

“R-Right… but-“ She shows him her missing leg, turning the stallion whiter than usual.

“D-Did they-“

“No, it happened a while back. I’ll tell you the whole story later. For now, let’s focus on getting the hell out of here. Can you carry me?”

“Not through that. Do you have a leg or staff we can use?” They heard a pair of footsteps coming into the room. Twilight gasped as she saw a bloodied griffon general walking in absolutely furious, holding the mare’s leg.

“You want this, you little pony bitch!?”

“Don’t talk to my sister like that.” Shining would sneer, clenching his fists. The griffon general brought his claws out, having lost his weapon in a prior fight. Shining would rush the griffon leader, picking his new sword up and swung at him. Though the griffon was wounded, he still managed to dodge Shining armor with relative ease. Swing after swing would miss or be parried by the griffon’s sharp claws.

“Come now, is this really all the great Prince Shining Armor really has to offer?” After a particularly powerful swing, the griffon general took hold of Shining’s horn and removed the sword from out of his reach. Twilight could only sit back and watch as her brother was disarmed and depowered. Holding the horn tight, the general brought Shining to his knees as he grunted, trying to get free. “It was a valiant effort,” The griffon raised his hand, his claws at the ready to cut into flesh. Twilight’s eyes shrank as she watched helplessly. “But it was all for naught.” Shining took one last look to his sister before he could feel his end near.

“JOHN CENA!!!” Without warning, or much context, the wall soon burst into pieces as a human man came barreling through feet first. The three were left dumbstruck at what they were seeing. Aaron came rushing through with his arm held out. Time seemed to slow for a moment so he could take in the scene, and see Shining Armor’s look of utter shock and disbelief.

The griffon general was clotheslined against Aaron’s arm, taking him along on his journey through the walls of the cabin as Twilight’s leg fell out of his grasp with the two falling into the course sands. The two were stunned for the moment but it would give Shining Armor and Twilight the chance they needed to grab the leg and escape. Just in time for the general to get up, his rage and anger for this strange monster coming to a boil. “You!”

“Me.”

“If I knew how much of a nuisance you would be for me, I’d have killed you the moment you were brought in.

“Nuisance? I think we both know that I’m a little more than a nuisance.” He motioned to the battle that was going on behind the cabin, the battle of which the griffons were losing.

“You think this is funny?!” Aaron slowly got up, dusting himself off.

“Do you really want me to answer that?” The griffon general roared in anger, lunging for Aaron. With his new power, he would casually side step the nearly invisible swipes of his claw. They would tear away his clothes, but never touch his flesh. However, after a small pain in his gut, Aaron’s abilities faltered. With the opening, the general sliced his claws through Aaron’s side, filling him with more pain that was coming over him.

Forced onto his knees, Aaron would cling to his sides as he felt something starting to lurch in his gut. “Your luck has ended, and after I kill you, I’m going to gut every last one of those infernal equine.” Aaron would try to get up but the general would have none of that. His foot drove into Aaron’s back, forcing him onto his side to look at his pained expression. “As much of a pain in the feathers you were, I must say… you were the best challenge I’ve had in years. Though, don’t flatter yourself, it’s not as high of an honor as you think.” Grabbing Aaron by the neck, the griffon pinned him down and proceeded to strangle Aaron with a maniacal and deranged glare in his eyes.

Aaron could feel his strength start to fade, as well as his consciousness. The glow in his eyes slowly began to fade as the claws dug into his neck. He could feel the tips break the skin, drawing a bit of his blood. Making a final struggle, Aaron would take hold of the griffon’s arms, and try to pry him off. His strength would flux in and out, giving him the edge then taking it away from him. He only had one last solution he could use to get out of this situation. Holding the griffon’s arms, Aaron would use the last bit of air in his lungs to save himself.

With a focused glare, Aaron did the one thing he knew could save his life; he spat in his eye. A small mass of blood and saliva struck the general in the eye, making him rear back from the stinging sensation. “GAH!!! What the-“ He didn’t get a chance to finish as Aaron kneed the griffon in the testicles several times while his strength was in use. Once the cup had shifted to an inverted shape, Aaron used what strength he had left in him to punch the griffon off of him completely. Free from his grasp and able to breathe once more, Aaron would come across another issue. The nagging pain had returned as his body began to burn.

The glow in his eyes flickered as his strength began to fail him, but soon turned into weakness. Whatever had given him his strength was tearing himself apart. His veins began to glow green, his chest began to tighten. Aaron could only fall to his hands as his body was being torn apart, just as he could hear the growl of someone behind him. “Your time is up, beast.” Aaron clenched his fists as he mustered up what little strength he had left and unleashed it into the griffon’s face. It sent him flying into a nearby cabin, collapsing it on top of him. While he enjoyed the finishing blow, it was all that Aaron had left in him. He soon fell back onto the ground with a trail of green liquid slowly trickling out of a smile.

The griffons were slowly pushed back into a corner, soon disarmed and rendered helpless. Many of the soldiers wanted to see the griffons dead for imprisoning them for so long. Many of them had perished both griffon and pony. Yet, the ponies held a clear victory over them. With a victorious cry, the ponies celebrated their victory and their freedom.

It wouldn’t be long before the ponies started to disband and take their leave with friends new and old. Shining Armor and Draco would see to the fallen. There didn’t seem to be much respect in burying them in the desert, thus they would have to settle with cremating the bodies in a mass bonfire. It didn’t seem all that honorable, but an unmarked grave in the middle of the desert seemed worse.

With the battle set, Applejack would reunite herself with Twilight, who was explaining the story of her lost leg to her brother. “Hey Twi.” The purple alicorn smiled at AJ, thankful to see she was alive.

“Applejack, you’re okay!” She leapt up and brought her longtime friend in for a hug. “I’m so glad you’re safe.”

“Likewise, sugar cube. Did they do anythin’ to you?”

“Not really. They fed me and I was mostly just sitting in a bed. Unless they were planning on boring me to death, they didn’t do much anything else.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” She let out a sigh of relief. The two would hear a small awkward cough, catching their attention. Turning to meet another friend, Twilight was left speechless as she saw the newly wingless Rainbow Dash.

“H-Hey Twilight.” The two wouldn’t speak much other than that, but Twilight soon expressed her joy to see another friend with a long hug. “Ah, w-watch the stubs please, they’re very sensitive.” Twilight would hold back tears of joy. She had two of her five friends back; a fee only seen in myths. Now, when the odds were never in their favor, they had pulled it off.

“I missed you so much, Rainbow.”

“I missed you too, egghead.”

“I’m… I’m sorry for what happened in the New Crystal Empire.”

“No need to apologize. I’d do it all over again if given the chance.” Twilight managed to pull herself away from Rainbow. “So, I hear you got yourself a coltfriend.” Twilight soon felt her cheeks burn. “Speaking of which, where is Aaron anyway?”

“Um… guys.” The mood shifted, as the joyous moment had turned into a melancholic one. Walking into the scene was Strong Heart with Aaron being carried in by Bulk Biceps. The camp had gone silent as they gathered to see the strange being that had freed them after so long. None of what they did today could have been accomplished without his aid, and seeing him lay there lifeless took a toll on everypony. No more was that felt than with Twilight, Rainbow, and Applejack. The three mares fell to their knees as they looked him over.

“W-What happened?” Twilight demanded.

“We don’t know. We just found him like this. We don’t know what caused it.” With an analytical eye, Twilight began to look him over. Most would say the bruises on his neck were a clear sign, others would say he bled out. Yet Twilight and Applejack had a different suspicion. Applejack was always wary of Aaron’s newfound abilities, and Twilight could easily tell her why.

The unnatural glow in his veins gave it off to her, knowing full well what it was. “Applejack, help me out here. We need to drain him.”

“Twilight, I-“

“NOW!!!”

~~~~~

Aaron stood in a black void, feeling nothing. “So… this is it huh. Never thought I’d go out this way.” His voice echoed through the nothingness. “I never really knew death would be this dull. Do I just… float here for the rest of eternity?”

“Nay.” Aaron looked around at the strange voice that echoed.

“… God? Is that you?”

“Not exactly.” The voice became clearer as Nightmare Moon slowly emerged from the blackness.

“Nightmare? You’re… the angel of death? Or are you just taking that form just to make me feel more comfortable?”

“Nay, tis the real me.”

“Oh. Well, okay then. So, are you… gonna take me to the pony afterlife or something? Am I to frolic with the ponies of history’s past?”

“It is… unclear. The realm of death is not my domain.” She slowly flapped her wings, bringing herself closer to Aaron. “However, I would like to think that now is not your time.”

“So, this is just a dream then?”

“In a way. That is how I am able to talk to you. I do not know how death works for your kind, but the fact that we are here means that there is a chance that you may yet live.” The two froze as they heard a voice, too faded and distorted to make out properly. “Tell me, are you ready to die?”

“Are you serious?” Aaron would ask with a skeptical look.

“… Aaron…” They recognized that voice. The echo of Applejack’s concerned voice filled his head. “… Don’t you… give up… on me!”

“She sounds terrified.”

“Yeah. I really should get back to her and Twilight.”

“That you should, but before you go, I have something for you.”

“What’s tha-“ Aaron was soon silenced as Nightmare brought him in for a kiss. The action threw him off his guard. The kiss was something beyond explanation, as if it was the perfect kiss a mere mortal could ever hope to receive. Once she departed, she would look into his eyes with a warm expression. “Wh-What was that for?”

“For a successful rescue mission and helping to defy my husband. I figured I could do something that would aggravate him as well.”

“You’re so bad, Nightmare.”

“Actually… call me… Luna.” Aaron smiled at her as he felt a tug pulling him away.

“I’ll come by later, when I’m not… well, on my death bed.”

“I shall look forward to our next meeting, noble Aaron.” The darkness was pushed aside for a gleaming light. He could hear the concerned calls of the two mares that mattered most to him. The light was overwhelming, like looking directly into LED head lights mixed in with looking into a laser pointer. He felt his eyes slowly opened to see a blurred blob of colors. Letting out a pained groan, Aaron’s eyes would focus to see the worried expressions of his newfound friends. Closest to his face were Twilight and Applejack.

“Hey… Did we win?” The two mares soon brought him in for a worried hug.

“Don’t ever scare me like that again!” Twilight shouted, holding the man close.

“Ya had us scared nearly to death there.” Aaron wanted to make a joke about that, but he felt that holding the mares close and not saying anything was the much better idea. He enjoyed the soft warmth of his marefriends as their hug, while a bit taxing on his extremely soar body, and were very welcome at the moment.

“Hey, guys, could you help me up please. I can’t exactly feel my legs.” Twilight retreated as she wiped more tears from her eyes, Applejack doing the same. They carefully sat him up on a table they had found, showing the near absent base say for Draco and his crew.

“Glad to see you’re alive.”

“Glad to be alive.” The Pegasus platted the man on the back, only to give him something.

“Here, I went and fetched this for ya back at the old HQ.” He untied something on his belt and showed it to be Aaron’s sword. Applejack took it for him, seeing as how he could barely stand let alone hold a sword.

“So, where do we go from here?”

Rainbow came forward. “Actually, if it’s all the same to you guys, I was thinking we could head on over to the main headquarters to regroup and rest for a bit. Plus, from what Draco’s been telling me, sounds like they could really use me there.”

“That’s fine and all, but I don’t see how we’re going to get there.” Twilight would say.

“Well,” Draco began to vent an idea. “We could head on down to Dodge and catch a train.”

“Out of the question.” Twilight knew the risk of catching trains. There were always guards and they could easily point out Rainbow and Twilight in a crowd.

“No, princess, here me out; about a year ago, we started using these special trains.” Twilight cocked a brow, slightly curious. “Some of our agents sneak by and slip a few bits to ‘miss’ their next train out of town. I figured, we head on over to Dodge, slip a few extra bits for a safe ride and sneak on before any guards catch us.” There would be some silent debate among them.

“Can anypony think of anything else?” Rainbow would ask with no pony coming to reply. “Alright then, looks like we got a train to catch. Everypony pack up your shit, we’re heading out before nightfall.” The small crowd would disband, say for Aaron, Applejack, and Twilight.

“Hey Twi, before you go, I gotta ask… what happened to me?”

“Oh.” She cleared her throat, preparing for a long winded explanation. “Well, when you were brought to us, I saw the substance leaking out of your mouth and your glowing veins. It could have only meant that you somehow absorbed the synthetic magic.”

“That explains a lot.” Applejack would say. “I always thought that new strength of yours was out of the ordinary.”

“True, but the substance wasn’t made for your genetic makeup. I have no idea how your body would react. Turns out it is a double edged sword.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, never having been exposed to magic, you seem to be sensitive to its effects. However, it’s quite toxic. How long have you been exposed?”

“Uh… almost a day I think. I have no idea how long it’s been. It was around noon-ish.”

“I see."

"So... how did you get it out of me?"

“I uh… drained it.”

“… I… uh…”

“She kissed ya. Sucked the magic out of you and into her.” Twilight would fluster at Applejack’s blunt explanation of the ‘draining’ process.

“Applejack!”

“Sorry, you were talking too long.” Twilight sighed.

“The point is, I got the stuff out of you before it could do anymore harm. I then used that magic to heal the wounds you got from it… but not all of them. I did all I could for you but you’ll have to heal the rest of the way on your own.” Aaron would softly smile at Twilight, bringing her back in for the hug.

“Thank you for saving me, Twilight. I owe you my life.” She soon leaned into the hug.

“No problem.” Applejack would softly lean into her friends. They were back together again and they couldn’t be happier. With Rainbow back, she would be able to help them rescue the rest of their friends in the coming future.

Chpt. 21: Wild Wild East

View Online

Four days; four long, grueling days of wandering through the desert. While it was nice to have company for the long walk, the limited rations the group scrounged up from the griffon camp were dwindling too fast. There wasn't much to do but talk, as such the only thing that would keep them going was sharing stories. Demo would tell them outlandish tales of his adventures with Draco before and after Tirek’s rule, often times with Draco adding in a few details the tall earth pony decided to leave out. It was all they had to help them trek on into the night, the only time they would finally get some rest from the long walk. It didn’t take long for Aaron to start loving the nights as he longed to cuddle up to his marefriends… or at least that’s what he thought would happen.

Dash ran a tight ship and treated the group like it was one of her battalions; meaning mares with mares, and stallions with stallions. Which meant that Aaron would be bunking with four, large, sweaty, stallions; a prospect he tried to fight tooth and nail over. Dash wouldn’t have any funny business keeping them up. They needed all the strength they needed for the long walk and she wouldn't have it being wasted on sex. Aaron and Draco tried their best to debate her, but often came down to her rules, as she would use the phrase “You can spend time with your mares when we’re walking.” The others were indifferent to it. Applejack and Twilight would try and put a positive spin on it, treating it as one of their old slumber parties. Aaron would have to fight for comfort, often sleeping on the edge of the tent.

The only stallion that wasn't opposed to this arrangement was Shining Armor; due to the fact that he didn’t exactly want to listen to his sister "get comfortable" with her coltfriend. However, Aaron had an ace in the hole; his connection with Applejack. It was the only way they could meet and talk in private. Sometimes Nightmare, or rather Luna, would join them, seeing it as the only time she could connect with those on the outside world. Applejack wasn’t really excited for such a thing, but would accept it on her previous show of trust.

After all that, they finally found their first sign of moving in the right path. The tracks leading from Dodge to the rest of the train system laid before them, and in much better condition than the tracks leading to the ghost town that was Appleoosa. Not only that, but the city was just on the horizon. So close they could barely make out buildings. If Aaron wasn’t so eager to reach the city as fast as possible, he would have dropped to his knees and wept. This would be his, real, first introduction to pony society. Yet that wasn’t what he wanted. What he was excited for was finding a bed; a real bed, soft and inviting, and no sweaty stallions .

“Come on, we’re almost there.” Twilight said as she urged everypony to pick up the pace. Their legs were sore from the four day trek, but soon it would all pay off. Aaron would keep to the back, trying to imagine what this town would be like. He’d soon find somepony walk up beside him while he was deep in thought.

“Hey.” Aaron was brought out of his thoughts to see Twilight standing next to him, a strange but familiar look on her face. She had done this at least once a day since they started walking. She had a look that showed she wanted to say something, yet it would derail to random trivia.

“Hey, Twilight. What’s up?”

“U-Um… The Sky?”

“Heh, good one.”

“Huh?”

“Never mind. So, what can I do for you?”

“O-Oh.” She started to fidget with her fingers. Aaron had this down to a science by now and he could pinpoint the next course of action she would take. After she played with the fingers, she’d blurt out a random fact. “D-Did you know that… th-that there over 72 variations of parasprites in Griffonstad alone?” Aaron had no idea what a parasprite was, let alone what Griffonstad was. Still, he would smile and listen.

“Really now. So, what makes each parasprite so unique?” After that, she would descend into a rambling lecture detailing whatever it was she was explaining. Aaron knew he should know better, but after a bit, she would develop an enthusiasm in her lecture. It didn’t feel right to take that from her, so he would let her talk. Plus it helped to pass the time.

“Hey, Twi, could ya come up here for a minute?” Twilight’s lesson on the albino Parasprite was cut off when Applejack called her over.

“O-Okay. Sorry, Aaron. I’ll be sure to come back and finish.”

“No rush, gorgeous.” Aaron would wave her off as Twilight walked up to Applejack and Rainbow.

“So, what’s up?”

“The sky apparently.” Applejack would quip. “What are ya doin’ to that poor guy? You’re gonna talk his ear off if you keep that up.”

“He doesn’t mind.”

“Maybe, but maybe just give him a little time to recoup before your next lesson.” Twilight sighed to herself as she walked on.

“I’m sorry. It’s just… I’m trying to get the hang of this whole herd thing. I’ve never really done anything like it before.”

“I have. Well, one on one herd sort of thing, but it still counts. Just be casual.”

“But I don’t know the proper etiquette. Are there rituals, restricted topics of discussion, what are the proper roles we take-“

“First off; there aren’t any rituals or restricted topics. He’s just a friend,”

“With more banging.” Rainbow would add.

“Yeah, sort of like that. Look, Twi, you’re tryin’ to make a mountain out of a dirt hill here. Just be yourself and I assure you everything will work out swimmingly.”

“But what if he… what if he doesn’t like who I really am? What if he thinks I’m annoying?” Applejack placed her hand on her friend’s shoulder, reassuring her.

“Sugarcube, he doesn’t. If he did, would he have listened to your rant on how little ponies know about Starswirl? Just trust me, alright. Be yourself, stay calm, and I assure you that everythin’ will work out just fine.” Twilight took a deep breath and cooled her head.

“Okay.”

“Alright then.” With their little talk done with, the two would see the welcoming arch of the town passing over head. Unlike Appleoosa, Dodge was still a thriving city with plenty of ponies. Before they could take in the sights, they barely had time to walk into the archway before they were stopped by a group of ponies, holding swords close and ready to defend themselves. “Halt! No outsiders! Turn back the way ya came, we don’t want any trouble.” A pony with a badge would shout. Twilight recognized him to be the sheriff of the city. Some ponies would come out of their houses to see what was going on.

Shining stepped forward to meet him. “I am Shining Armor, we mean you no harm.”

“We know who you are, prince. Jus’ turn around and leave with your posse, we don’ want no trouble with your ilk here.”

“What kind of trouble?” Rainbow asked, stepping forward.

“You resistance fellers; We got a good thing going on here. No pony pays much attention to us. If’n a bunch a you rabble rousers come along, it may bring the damned guard to our doorstep. We already got enough trouble ‘round these here parts with bandits. We don’t got the resources to bring no dang griffons ‘er minotaurs here.”

“Look pa, they’s already got a griffon with ‘em.” The young deputy pointed fearfully at Gilda, who would cock a brow at his remark.

“See! Already yur bringin’ in types we don’ want. Now git, before things get messy”

“We don’t want any trouble. Hell we just want to catch a train and leave.”

“No train’s come around here in months. It only comes here to drop of requisitioned supplies. You want a train then go somewhere else.” Rainbow was starting to feel frustrated, not liking the way the sheriff was treating her. Things took a quick shift once Twilight came forward.

“My name is Princess Twilight Sparkle. As princess of the land, I humbly ask that you let us pass. We will cause no harm; you have my word as such.” The sheriff and several volunteers grumbled to themselves, silently debating as they finally sheathed their swords.

“Fine. Though know that there fancy title ain't jack ‘round here no more, so don’t expect no free stuff. I only let ya in cause of the old ways. You want something though, you pay like everypony else.”

“We shall.” With the situation diffused, Twilight and the others would pass through into the town. Their greeting into it had been met with some hostilities, but it would soon all be worth it. Everypony was on edge, feeling the tension from the stares they got from the others. Mothers would usher their children into the homes, hiding them away from the so called rabble-rousers.

“Sheesh. Here I thought more ponies would support our cause.” Draco said, seeing a few of the locals shoot them some nasty looks. Spitfire would hold her husband back from doing anything stupid.

“Clearly, that is a misconception.” Shining would. “Keep your weapons sheathed and do not antagonize the locals. Gilda, Draco, that goes double for you two.”

“Psh. As if I’d give these dweebs the time o’ day let alone a taste of-“

“He means it, D. Cool your tits.” Rainbow ordered. The griffon immediately stood down, but only because she wanted to. Even with all of this going down, Aaron would still find it in himself to find wonder as he examined the area around him. Ponies were scared of him due to his strange appearance. Yet he would be utterly fascinated by the primitive little town. Somewhat reminding him of a pony version of the old west.

“This place is pretty cool. I had no idea ponies were so colorful.”

“Yep. They’re a real techni-color parade of acceptance.” Gilda’s annoyance of the staring was starting to get to her. “Yo Dash, think we can find a place to rest. My paws are barkin’ here.”

“Yeah, I think you guys earned a rest. You guys go find an inn while Draco and I go take care of the tickets. Shining, keep the everypony under wraps, I don’t want to find any of these guys back in jail.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“And knock off that ma’am crap. I told you that a long time ago.”

“Sorry. Habit I thought I got rid of a long time ago.” Shining flustered at his mistake, taking out a bag of bits and handing it to Rainbow to purchase the tickets. They had scrounged up some bits after ransacking the griffon camp for supplies, as well as a few other supplies for the journey.

After Rainbow and Draco parted from the rest of the group to get some tickets, the rest of them traveled the town in search of an Inn. They were all tired and wanted to rest in something that wasn’t the ground. Once they found the building they were looking for, they couldn’t help but dart to it with a renewed enthusiasm in their step. Even Gilda couldn’t help but smile at the sight of the inn.

Twilight was the first to walk in, the pony who had been entrusted with the rest of the bits. Taking a deep breath, she walked up to the front desk to find a young mare, flipping through an old magazine with a dull expression on her face. Twilight would stand there for a moment before clearing her throat to let her know she was there. Breaking away from her magazine, she looked up to see a smiling Twilight. “Hi.”

“… Hello.”

“We’d like some rooms please. We’ve been walking for a while now and our hooves are pretty tired.” The mare sighed as she sat up in her chair. She was a pastel pink with a cotton candy blue, curly mane. Fetching a book, the young unicorn would look it over and see that no one had checked in a long time.

“How long will you be staying?”

“Not long. Maybe a few hours. We’re hoping to catch a train as soon as possible.” That seemed to make the mare snicker as she closed the book.

“If you say so. How many of you will be staying?”

“There’s eleven of us total. Three of us will be sharing one room, and I do believe Draco and Spitfire are going to be sharing too.”

“I see. So, what about the rest?” Twilight turned to the others. They didn't really care what they got, just so long as it involved a bed to sleep in for a little while.

“I… guess they could pair up too if the beds are large enough.”

“Alright, a total of five rooms for the day. That equals out to… fifty bits.” Twilight’s ears fell back as she looked into the bag. She only had thirty. With this realization, she chuckled nervously.

“Uh… hehe… you by chance wouldn’t happen to have a princess discount would you?” The mare at the front desk would look at her with a deadpanned face. Not all that amused by the thought of a discount

“Sorry ma’am. Business is rough these days and we can't really afford any discounts. Don’t get many visitors here anymore so we gotta get what we can take. You want cheaper rooms, go find somepony else’s inn.” Twilight reared back a bit, grunting as she pocketed her bits.

“Fine! We will.”

“Hold the phone, sugarcube.” It was Applejack’s turn as she walked up to the front desk and casually lean on the edge with a friendly smile. “Listen, I know times are tough here. It's tough everywhere these days. We’re not asking for much, we just want a few hours to recuperate and dust ourselves off.” The front desk mare looked them over, seeing them coated in dirt and grime. Then she turned to Aaron, fidgeting with a plant.

“What is that thing?” Applejack turned to the human.

“Oh, that’s-“

“Our friend!” Twilight shot up, covering Applejack's mouth. “H-His name is… Right Hook” Twilight said once she recalled Aaron’s code name. “He’s had it worst of all. His coat fell out, his muzzle was beaten into his skull… and his cat died.”

“Sweet Celestia, that poor stallion.”

“I know. He’s a real trooper. Somehow he manages to smile every day, despite what happened.” Aaron turned to them and saw that they were all looking at him. Confused as to what was going on, he merely smiled and waved before going back to poking a strange plant. “He’s really devastated about what happened.” Twilight let go of her friends mouth after lying through her teeth, a new skill she managed to pick up on her journey. She didn’t like it, but they were desperate.

“A-Alright, five rooms for thirty bits. I can’t do more than that, I’m sorry.” The mare fetched the keys, handing them out to one after the other until, only to leave the desk and approach Aaron, inexplicably bringing him in for a hug. “Shhh, it’s okay. You’re gonna be fine.” Aaron was beyond confused as to what was going on. He looked over the mares shoulder and saw Twilight give a ‘roll with it’ gesture. He slowly embraced the mare, but looking around like a scared puppy as the hug went from comforting to very awkward very fast.

The moment she let go of him, Aaron rejoined Twilight and the others as they were escorted to their rooms. Applejack, Aaron, and Twilight were given their room and the moment the door closed, Aaron turned to his herd. “So… what was that all about?”

“Nothing. Just remember your name is Right Hook, you were beaten so bad your muzzle was forced into your skull and your cat died.”

“… Okay?” Aaron walked to the bed, taking a seat as he tried to comprehend what exactly it was that just happened. Applejack soon joined him, a disgruntled look on her face as she wasn’t all too happy with what Twilight did. She knew it worked out in the end, but it gave her a terrible feeling in her gut. “Who wants the first dibs at the shower?” Applejack soon smirked, seeing a chance to get back at Twilight.

“I think I will. You and Twi can spend some quality time together while I wash all this gunk off.”

“Just don’t use all the hot water.” Twilight’s smile vanished, realizing that this would be her first time being along with Aaron. Almost leaping off the bed, Twilight turned to Applejack.

“I’d actually like to-“

“Sorry, I already called dibs. You can go in next. You have fun, you two.” The door closed, just in time for the room to go silent. Twilight could feel an awkward tinge floating about in the air as she turned to Aaron.

“So… uh…” Twilight was coming up with nothing as she took to the bed, rubbing the back of her neck as she didn’t know what to really do with herself. “Do you… like… books?”

“Yeah, they’re okay. Though, I don’t see what good it would do me though. I can’t read.”

“Oh. Yes, that’s right. I forgot.” They heard the water turn, easily reaching the bedroom to make the silence just a bit more uncomfortable than it already was. “Would um… Would you like me to teach you?”

“You’d do that?”

“Of course. We’re friends, I’d be happy to teach you how to read.”

“Heh, don’t you mean herdmates?” Twilight would turn a deep red, never really been referred to such before, at least not all that often. Aaron saw her reaction and sighed. “You know… if you’re not ready for that kind of thing, you don’t have to.” Twilight looked up to him in shock.

“What?”

“If you’re not ready to be in a herd, I won’t force you into it. We can just be friends and that’ll be enou-“

“No!” Twilight caught her small outburst and cleared her throat. “I-I mean, no. I do want to be with you. I’m just… not all that used to it. It’s jarring to say the least.”

“I’m not either. Polygamy is frowned upon in my world. Though, we’re not in my world right now, and I really like you and AJ equally.” A thought crossed his mind. “In fact, I’ve spent quite a bit of time with AJ. You’ve never really gotten a chance to grow comfortable with me.”

“W-What are you saying?”

“I’m saying, or rather asking, that maybe we should spend some time together.”

“Are you…”

“Twilight… would you like to have dinner with me tonight?” Twilight could feel her heart start to skip. She had recalled asking that of Aaron days ago, but never in a million years would she believe somepony would ask her that question. She began to feel a soft heat come over her as her cheeks turned a brilliant red.

“I… I-I would love to. W-What time should we meet? Oh, do I have to wear anything?! Celestia, where are we going to go?! We don’t have any bits and we’re-“ Aaron placed a finger over her lips to stop her rambling.

“Twilight, don’t worry about it. You don’t have to do anything fancy. Just be yourself, that’s all I ask.”

“Told you!” Twilight sighed.

“Aren’t you supposed to be bathing?” Twilight shouted back.

“I can do two things.” Shaking her head, Twilight would direct her attention back to Aaron.

“Okay, casual dinner, I think I can do that.”

“Great. I’ll be looking forward to it.” They had a plan set out for themselves, but their small moment together would be interrupted with the sound of a knock at the door.

“Guys, time for a meeting.” Shining Armor was on the other side.

“Alright, we’ll be there in a moment.” Aaron leaned into Twilight for a kiss before getting up and knocking on the door. “Applejack, time for a meeting.”

“Alright, just let me finish up.”

~~~~~

Everypony had gathered into one of the rented rooms. They had chosen the largest of the five and were all huddled close as Rainbow and Draco stood before them. They wondered what was going on and what was so important that it warranted an actually meeting. Once everypony was settled, and dry, Rainbow would begin.

“Alright guys. Here’s the deal. We have some good news, some bad news… and some more bad news.” Things were off to a good start.

“Well, what’s the good news?” Shining would unenthusiastically ask.

“The good news is, we got us the tickets for the train. We’re all heading out to the home base on a train with no guards on it. We can sneak on board and be on our way without being taken into custody.”

“Alright, so what’s the bad news?” Gilda asked. Rainbow sighed to herself as she began with the hard part.

“The train won’t be here for another week.”

“You’re kidding?”

“'Fraid not, G. We’re stuck out here for the next seven days.”

“So, what’s the other bad news?”

“We don’t have enough food or water to last us that long.” The room fell silent, realizing the weight of the situation. “But, don’t worry. There’s an easy fix to that one. All we gotta do is pitch in around town and help out where we can. We can save what bits we got left and use it for what we can. So… how much money do we have?”

“Well,” Twilight began, showing the empty coin bag. “We sorta… spent it all on the rooms.”

“Okay, so we’re dirt poor. All the more reason to start looking for work, I’m sure there’s something the town could use getting fixed up. AJ, you’re still good with a hammer, right?”

“Course I am. Built my own tree house in the Everfree. I can probably get some stuff done.”

“Awesome. Shining, Strong Heart, the ponies out there guarding the gates could use some extra hands. See if some of you can volunteer.”

“Sure thing.” Shining responded.

“Twilight, Aaron, I want you two to go out and talk to the sheriff. See if you can work out some sort of deal for food or shelter. I don’t want us having to work all day only to come and sleep on the ground.”

“We’ll do what we can.”

“As for the rest of us, we’ll be doing our own thing. Don’t come back until you got yourself some work. I won’t have any freeloaders.” They all waited and discussed it with one another. “Did I say sit and chit-chat? Get off your asses and go look for a job!” Everypony scrambled about, scurrying out of the door as Rainbow rubbed her temples. “Sweet Celestia this is going to be a long ass week.”

Twilight and Aaron were among the first to leave the hotel. Aaron held onto the keys, keeping them in his pocket as he walked along the dirt roads. The sun was starting to set on the horizon, but they would have a few hours of sunlight left. “So, what should we do?”

“What do you think? We go talk to the sheriff.”

“Not what I meant. I was thinking what kind of job we are going to do?”

“I was a librarian and a princess before this. I could probably do some work at the government office. I could probably get you a job working with me?”

“Aw, you’d vouch for me?”

“Of course.” She froze for a moment, recalling something. “Wait… no, no you can’t work with me?”

“Why not?”

“Because…” She looked around, making sure nopony was listening, thinking that it was a rather embarrassing secret to bare. “You’re illiterate.”

“So, you’ll teach me.”

“I can’t teach you and work at the same time. I’m sorry Aaron, but I don’t know if I can. We’ll have to wait before we can do that.” Aaron sighed as he brought her in close, making the young alicorn blush from the public attention he was giving her.

“Alright. I’ll wait.”

“Thank you for understanding.” She saw a few onlookers focusing their attention their way, realizing what they were seeing. She was a princess to them and some strange thing was laying his hands on her. She knew this wasn’t an appropriate form of display for a princess, but a part of her really didn’t care. She wanted to hold Aaron close and bury herself into his form, enjoying his inviting company. However, much to both of their displeasure, she had to pull away. “Sorry, but… as much as I like that. We’ll have to wait until we’re alone. I don’t really want to rile the ponies up.”

Aaron took a deep breath and sighed. “Fine, if you say so.” The two soon found the sheriff’s office with the sheriff sharpening his blade on a grindstone. The sparks flew about as the dulled blade was brought back to its keen sharpness once more. Twilight tried clearing her throat, hoping to catch his attention.

“Excuse me.” Her voice tried to catch his attention over the loud buzz. “Excuse me, sheriff!” Still no response. “SHERIFF!!!” The buzzing soon stopped, his attention finally belonging to Twilight and Aaron. Sheathing his blade, the Sheriff stood before the two.

“What can I do for ya?” He seemed a lot calmer, but he wasn’t all too happy that they had interrupted him.

“Sorry to interrupt, but we’re in a bit of a situation. We’ve gotten our tickets for the train and-“ The sheriff held up his hand, realizing where this is going.

“Lemme guess. It ain’t comin’ for a while.”

“Y-Yeah.”

“I figured as much. So, what do ya want then?”

“We were hoping for some temporary sleeping and food arrangements in exchange for manual labor. We’ve exhausted what little money we had for the food and temporary housing at the inn, but we don’t have enough food or a place to stay while we wait for the train. So, we’re hoping that we could maybe work something out.” With a small huff, the sheriff began to think of a solution.

“Well… I ain’t got that kind of authority little lady. Though, if you’re looking for a place to stay and work, I do know a place you could go. She’s lookin’ for some hands to help her out around the house. It’s big an’ it should fit the lot o’ ya.”

“Oh that’s wonderful. Do you have an address.”

“Don’t need it. Just follow the main road an' take a left at the intersection. Go far enough an' you'll find a big red house.”

“Thank you, you have no idea how much this means to us.”

“No problem, yur highness. Jus’ no causin’ trouble.”

“We won’t, we swear.”

“Alright, now off with ya. I gotta get back t’ my blade.” Returning to his work, the sheriff would continue to use the grindstone as the two left down the road. Twilight was left in a thrilled mood as she practically bounced off the ground with glee. “That was easy. Plus, we can get a job for somepony there too.”

“I know. I was expecting that to go a lot worse. He didn’t seem all that thrilled to see us earlier.”

“Who knows why he’s like that. Let’s just get to this house and see if we can get somewhere to sleep for the night.” Aaron would try to follow Twilight to the best of his abilities. The young mare was filled with an eagerness and energy to see where it was that they were going. When they got there however, was an entirely different story. The moment they found the red house, Twilight’s smile had utterly vanished. With Aaron running up behind her, wondering how she could run so fast, would stop to see what it was she was looking at.

The house itself stood at nearly three stories high with stained windows decorating it. Inside, Aaron could hear soft piano music with the faint hint of lustful moaning. “Oh my god…” Aaron would say as he saw the house of debauchery. “… I think this is a Denny’s.”

“A what?”

“Nothing Twi. That joke was more for me than you.” Twilight didn’t know what to say about this. Sure the house was big and could fit their group three times over. It was just what went on in there that made her feel uncomfortable. That and the name wasn’t all that easy looking at. The Red Cherry. Seeing it would stir some emotions in Twilight as she began to turn a faint red. “Well… we need a place to stay, and they need work.” Aaron started to walk, only to feel Twilight grab him, keeping him from walking in. “Hm? Twilight, you okay?”

“I… I think we should look somewhere else.”

“What, why?"

"Because… I-I don’t like this place.”

“Is it because it’s a brothel?”

“No!... W-Well, yeah. It is kinda… uncomfortable. Please, I don’t want to go there.” Twilight averted her eyes as she turned to walk away.

“Okay then.” Aaron came to her side once more. “If you don’t want to work there, we’ll go somewhere else to sleep.”

“Y-You mean it?”

“Of course, but I do suggest we keep the place in mind. As a last resort of course.”

“Yeah. That seems smart.”

“Glad to hear it. Now, let’s get back to-“

“Twilight?” The alicorn mare stopped in her tracks as she heard a familiar voice. “Twilight Sparkle, is that you?” The southern belle accent was a giveaway for her. Turning to the door, Twilight could see a mare with a soft, cream colored coat but a vibrant cherry red mane. “Oh my stars, it is you.” She came closer so they could see her, revealing and yet tantalizing bordello dress.

“Cherry? Cherry Jubilee? What are you doing here?”

“Oh, I never left, sugar lump. I can’t right leave mah home, even when I don’t got no magic to grow cherries.”

“So you… opened a brothel?”

“What can I say? Mare’s gotta make a livin’. I had quite a fancy penny stored up right when all this ruckus started. So, instead of pickin’ cherries, I guess you could say I pop ‘em now.” The mare let out a giggle as she looked to Aaron. “Oh my, who are you, young’in.”

“U-Um…” Aaron was left speechless, his eyes transfixed on Jubilee’s rather generous rack threatening to pop out and punch Aaron in the face at the slightest hint of a tear in the brazier. “M-My name is… A-Aaron?”

“Oh? That’s a funny name. It’s a pleasure to meet ya, young man. My name is Madame Jubilee, but you can call me Cherry since you’re with Twi here.”

“Breast yo- THANK YOU!!!” Aaron began to turn a shade of red much like Cherry’s mane, who was giggling uncontrollably.

“Oh, you’re a funny one. So, Twilight. What brings you to my neck o’ the woods?”

“Catching a train.” There was a hint of jealousy in Twilight’s voice. Seeing how Aaron reacted to Jubilee had triggered something in her, something she thought she didn’t have. “We were actually looking for someplace to work for food and a place to stay while we're stuck here.”

“I see. How many of ya are there?”

“Eleven, counting Aaron and I.”

“Oh. Oh?” She had a strange look in her eye as she got closer to Twilight. “This tall stud your herdmate?” It was Twilight’s turn to fluster.

“Y-Yes.”

“I see. I had no idea you had an exotic taste.”

“Yeah… who’d of thought.”

“Well, if you’re lookin’ for a place to stay and eat, I got plenty of rooms for ya’ll. “

“We’re grateful for the offer, but… we’re just considering this place for the moment.”

“Oh? Well that’s a damn shame. I would have loved to have you back in mah company. Seein’ you reminded me so much of when Applejack came to visit.”

“You know Applejack too?” Aaron began. Twilight would turn to Aaron in a fit of fear as he continued. “She’s actually traveling with us.” That was when Aaron sealed their fate. Cherry Jubilee began to gasp in pure delight as she brought Aaron in for a hug, smothering him in her cleavage. His muffled screams could be heard as he was buried in her chest fat, just as Twilight looked to her own breasts, before turning away from the sight.

“Sweet Celestia, I have missed that young filly. Oh please tell me she’s close by.”

“She’s out looking for work like the others are.”

“Oh that settles it then! Ya’ll are stayin’ here. I won’t hear nothin’ about it.” Just like that, Cherry dropped Aaron on the ground who immediately gasped for air. “Oh my goodness! I gotta prepare dinner for ya’ll. Ladies! Ladies! Break out the dinner wear, we have guests comin’” Cherry ran off to alert the house of their incoming guests. Twilight knelt down to the gasping Aaron.

“You alright?”

“I saw… a bright light… at the end of a long tunnel. I looked closer and… I saw more cleavage. What does it mean!?” Twilight rolled her eyes then helped him up.

“I think it means you’re a perv.”

“Hey, no shame in that.”

“I’m pretty sure there’s some shame in it. Come on, we may as well tell everypony that we’re being expected. Thanks for that by the way.”

“What? She knew Applejack. Did you see how happy she was to hear about AJ being with us? I couldn’t just hold that in.”

“Yes you could. Now we're honored guests at a house of debauchery.” From the sound of Twilight's rough tone, it was clear that something was bugging her. Aaron would bring Twilight in around his arm, trying to amend what he did.

“I’m sorry, Twi. I didn’t mean to do that. If you want, we can just go for dinner and try to find somewhere else?”

“No, we can’t do that. It would be rude to just eat and leave.” Twilight sighed, rubbing her temples. “Let’s just get the week over with. I don’t want to spend more time there than we have to.”

~~~~~

Once Everypony was alerted of what was going on, the group walked into the house and be greeted by the various mares, and some stallions that worked there. They bowed respectfully to their guests, walking them to the dining hall. The place was extravagant and elegant. The soft red carpets, paintings of cherry orchards, and the occasional statue or bust gave the room a sense of classy charm.

Aaron was left in awe at what he saw walking to the table. Though the air held a tinge of sex, Aaron could smell something delicious cooking in the kitchen. His stomach began to grumble at the thought of freshly cooked food. He hadn’t eaten anything that was in a can for a very long time. The dinner was something he would be looking forward to.

Taking their seats, Aaron would sit between Applejack and Twilight. Draco pulled Spitfire’s chair out for her before taking his own seat. Rainbow took the edge of the long table, overlooking everypony as they took whatever seat they could get. “Applejack, it is so good to see you’re alright. After what I heard about the apples, my heart grieved greatly for you kin. You have no idea how happy I am to see you at mah table today.”

“I appreciate that, Jubilee. I’m glad to see you’re doin’ alright for yourself.”

“Oh yes, I have become quite a well off mare. Now, please enjoy this dinner. It’s my ma’s special recipe and I’ve been dyin’ to try it out again.” Jubilee jingled a small dinner bell, calling out several scantily clad mares and stallions in revealing servant’s wear. Gilda and Strong Heart took in their view of the stallions as they came around, laying out napkins and forks while the mares laid out the platters. Aaron was ready for this, he didn’t care for the sexy maids; his attention was on the food.

His mouth watered like a faucet as he smelt the freshly baked food under the silver domes. One after the other, Aaron was nearly brought to tears at what he saw. Thick, juicy burgers with cheese and bacon, cheese stuffed potatoes with more bacon, steamed carrots with bacon bits mixed in, and hot dogs. With bacon. The sight was something that would stop Aaron’s heart, before and after he started eating. “Well, what’cha waitin’ for. Dig in.”

With their host's blessing, no one could stop him.“What about you and your uh… friends?” Applejack would ask, motioning to the waiting mares and stallions.

“Oh, we’re on a strict diet to help keep our energy up and to help keep our physique looking nice for the guests. If we eat that stuff, it would utterly throw us off. You lot enjoy, it’s all for you.” Aaron wasn’t going to argue. He immediately took a burger and sank his teeth into it. Everypony began to follow suite and began taking anything that caught their eyes.

As Aaron chewed with a vigor that slowly faded with every motion, he began to notice something odd about the burger. The taste was, for lack of a better word, wrong. “Um… Miss Jubilee. I don’t mean to be rude but… these burgers taste kinda… funny.”

Applejack and Twilight turned to Aaron with a confused look. “What are ya talkin’ about?!This is the best food I had in years.” Applejack would emphasize her words by taking a massive bite out of her food.

“Yeah, come on dude. This stuff is pretty awesome.” Rainbow scarfed the burger down and went on eating like she had never seen real food before.

“I don’t know what’cha mean. I made those patties this morning. Those are probably the freshest hayburgers in town.” Aaron would freeze as he stopped chewing; staring at Jubilee before turning to the burger, where he could see that the patty itself was a mass of ground up hay.

“Oh... O-Okay.” He put on a fake smile and continued to cautiously eat. Fully recognizing the taste now. It wasn’t long before they heard a small bell go off.

“That must be my pie. Don’t ya’ll go away now.” Jubilee scurried off into the kitchen to fetch the dessert. The moment she left, Aaron nearly gagged as he reached for the napkin and spat out the food.

“Aaron!” Applejack chided in a whispered tone. “Don’t be rude! We’re guests to the house, ‘n you’re not being a good guest.”

“I’m sorry.” Aaron whispered back. “I can’t eat hay.”

“Well, why didn’t ya just say so.”

“Cause I thought it was a burger.”

“it is a burger, ya dolt!”

“Yeah, but not with meat in it!” Everypony stopped eating as they turned to Aaron in a small bit of shock. Things went ominously quiet for far too long.

“You’re… a carnivore?” Shining asked.

“Omnivore.”

“So. You can eat plants. It ain’t meat, but ya can still eat it.” Applejack continued.

“Yeah, but not hay. I don’t eat hay, it’s not good for my digestion.”

“Well… give it to me and I’ll eat your burger.” Aaron placed the burger on her plate, only to go to the selection again and look for something that won’t destroy his insides. “So… I take it that isn’t regular bacon?”

“It’s hay-bacon.”

“Of course it is.” Aaron said in a disappointed tone. Taking a second survey of the spread, Aaron saw that nearly everything had hay-bacon in it. Sucking it up, he went with the one thing that didn’t have that much hay in it. Scooping up a stuffed potato, he would scrape off the bacon bits, something he never thought he'd ever do to a dish, and start eating. “So… is the cheese at least cheese?”

“It should be. Why, can you eat dairy?” Gilda teased.

“As long as it’s made from real milk, yeah I can eat it.” At least he wouldn’t be going hungry tonight. The void of silence was soon filled as Cherry walked back into the room carrying a couple of pies. Aaron started to pray that they didn’t have any hay or anything else he couldn’t it in them, because the smell made his pallet moist.

“Alright ya’ll. Hope you like some good ol’ cherry pie.” Aaron began to lick his lips as he turned to Cherry.

“Excuse me, ma’am.”

“Yes handsome?”

“Um, just out of curiosity, what’s in the pies?”

“Oh, I can’t really tell ya that, sweetie. Family secret, you understand?”

“I do… but is there hay in any of them?”

“Oh good heavens no. Ya can’t mix it in well with the filling and it just makes the whole thing all stringy. Same with the cheese cake.” Aaron took a deep breath, hearing his favorite dessert of all time.

“Ch-… Ch-Cheese cake.”

“What? Never heard of cheese cake, dweeb?”

“Ohh-ho-ho, I’ve heard of it alright. I love cheese cake.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear, cause I baked four of them.” Aaron’s eyes began to light up.

“Will you join my herd, please?” Cherry began to laugh uncontrollably, finding what Aaron said hilarious.

“Oh, sweetie. I’m too old to be in a young stud’s herd. That’s awful kind, but I’m good where I am.” Applejack would chuckle with the rest, knowing it to be a joke. Twilight however, felt the strange sensation return the moment Aaron uttered that sentence. One of the stallions leaned into Jubilee’s ear and began to whisper, her smile faded for a moment as he spoke. “Oh. Oh I see. Well, that’s just unfortunate. Hm.” Thinking for a moment, Jubilee came to Aaron, who was eating his second stuff potato. “Darlin’, Stud just told me ya didn’t like mah food. Somethin’ wrong?”

“W-Well, it’s not that I didn’t like the food. It tasted pretty fantastic when I thought it was… well, actual meat.”

“Oh, you’re one a' those types. I’m sorry to say, but we don’t really get much of you meat-eatin’ folk around these parts. I would make a little something special for ya if I knew.”

“That’s very kind of you, but I can probably find somethings here. I don’t want to be a bother.”

“Oh, nonsense. It’s no trouble at all. You're a guest in mah house just as everypony else here. I don't wanna make ya sick. Besides, any friend of AJ is a friend of mine."

“Actually, Ms. Jubilee.” Applejack said just as she finished Aaron’s burger. “I’m in Aaron’s herd.” Jubilee held a look of shock on her face after hearing AJ speak those words.

“Oh my. You got quite a collection. I take it the others gals are with you too?”

“No, just AJ and Twilight for now.”

“Well, ya got yourself some mighty fine company then. I’ll be sure to… prep a special room for ya’ll.” Shining nearly choked on his drink when Jubilee spoke those words. The room went quiet as he tried to gather himself.

“Sorry. Ice cube slipped down the wrong pipe.” Shining would go back to sipping his drink, trying to play off what had happened to him. After Shining’s episode, Aaron would clear his throat to retake the conversation.

“To be honest, Ms. Jubilee, that won’t be necessary. A regular room will just be fine.”

“Ya sure, sweetie? I can cook up something really romantic for you... or if you want, maybe something naughty.” Shining started to turn pale.

“I’m sure. Thank you for the offer though.”

“Oh, it’s no problem. If ya ever change your mind, you let me know. I’d love to help out a lovely young couple out.” Aaron would take himself a slice of pie, hoping that it was edible. To his relief, it tasted like pie and nothing else. He took a few bites and savored the flavor. As he ate, Rainbow would take the conversation for herself.

“So, Twilight says that you’ve got some work that needs doing. We’re actually looking to get some work in to earn our keep.”

“Well, normally I wouldn’t hear of any guests of mine workin’ off a few meals or beds. But… we could use the extra hands around the house.”

“We’d be happy to help in any way we can… except doing what they do.” Rainbow motioned to the various mares and stallions wandering the house.

“Oh, don’t worry. I got all the special hands I need. I just need some other things taken care of. Chores, innocent entertainment, that sort of thing. Nothin’ sexual… lest ya want to that is.”

“I don’t think we’ll be doing anything like that.”

“I understand. But that can wait for tomorrow. Once ya’ll are done, feel free to leave yur plates. The maids will take care of the rest.” With that, Cherry Jubilee took her leave, only to return for a few seconds to set several plates of cheesecake. If Aaron was going to eat anything, it was going to be the cheese cake. He didn’t care if it was full of hay or rat poison. He was going to have at least one bite, regardless if it was going to kill him.

~~~~~

Once dinner was finished up with, everypony would head to their own rooms while the maids cleaned up. Aaron, Applejack and Twilight would make their way through the halls, lead by one of the house guests. “Here is your room.” She said softly, opening it to show a violet room with a large bed that could surely fit the three of them and some others. “If you require anything, pull the rope at the side of the bed, somepony will come to your aid.” Before they could walk in, Applejack smirked as she turned to the mare.

“Actually, think I could get my own room? I wanna give these two sometime together.” Applejack smirked devilishly as she could see Twilight’s nervous expression.

“Very well then. Follow me, ma’am.”

“Have fun you two. Aaron, I’ll see you in mah dreams.” Aaron chuckled at her little joke.

“Likewise, beautiful.” Now just the two of them, Aaron walked in and fell onto the bed, practically writhing in the soft and comfortable fabrics. “Oh my god! Twilight you gotta feel this bed. It feels soooooo good.” Twilight walked in, closing the door behind her. She looked around the room with an uneasy gaze, something about the room creating unease for her. Though seeing Aaron’s strange reaction to the bed made her smile. He was so strange, but that was probably why she liked him. Taking a seat, she would feel it against her coat, enjoying the softness, but not with the enthusiasm that Aaron had towards the bed. “Ah, it’s so good to be in a real bed.”

“I gotta admit, it is nice to be in a bed to sleep in for a change.” Twilight began to undo her leg straps, fidgeting with the locks before sighing and feeling the sand trickle down. The small particles had been a nuisance for so long; she thought she would go insane if she didn’t get it out soon. Free from the irritation, Twilight fell back and began to relax. At least try to as something had been bugging her for some time. “Aaron… do you… like big breasts?” The question came out of nowhere and disoriented Aaron when she asked.

“Excuse me?”

“Do you like large breasts?”

“Yeah, I guess. As much as the next guy I guess.” Twilight felt herself start to shrivel up inside. “Can I ask why?” Twilight turned on her side, avoiding Aaron’s gaze. Though, as she did, she began to grow self conscious of her own endowment.

“No reason, Aaron. Good night.” Aaron wasn’t having that. As Twilight laid on her side, she soon felt someone slide in beside her and hold her close. “W-What are you doing?”

“What do you think? I’m cuddling with my gir- marefriend.” The human began to wrap his arms around her waist, holding her close. Twilight began to feel a strange sensation wash over her as she began to enjoy him so close to her.

“B-But I thought you liked mares with big breasts.”

“I do. Doesn’t mean that’s what I look for exclusively.” Aaron chuckled as he looked over her shoulder. “What’s got you so wound up, Twi? Is it something I did?” Twilight would pause before speaking.

“I’m just… unfamiliar with how this herding is firsthand. I’ve read countless books on it, but my experience is nil. I don’t know if I can be a good mate. I’m afraid… you’ll get bored of me and kick me out of the herd.”

“Why on earth would I do something like that?”

“Because… I can be annoying with my ramblings.”

“Says who? I love your ramblings. You’re a smart pony, the smartest I know.” His compliment began to make her cheeks fluster.

“You mean it?”

“Wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t.”

“Now you sound like Applejack.”Twilight turned herself over and was face to face with Aaron now. “So… you’re not gonna kick me out of the herd?”

“Wouldn’t even dream of it.” Twilight soon wrapped her hands around Aaron and brought him in for a long kiss. Once she parted, she would look into his eyes, feeling a soft spark of something as she looked into his pools of blue. “We uh… should probably get some sleep.”

“Sure thing, Twi.” Aaron began to disrobe, getting comfortable in the bed. Twilight began to follow suite but took a few eyefuls of Aaron as he was getting undressed. A look of satisfaction crossed her face as she laid down in the covers. “Hey, I’m sorry we didn’t get our one on one dinner today.”

“It’s alright. We can try it tomorrow.”

“Looking forward to it.” The two slid into the covers, soon clinging to one another as night fell over the town. Sometime through the night, Twilight would start to moan softly as she began to dream of herself and her lover. Throughout the night, Aaron could hear her softly call out his name in her sleep. It brought a soft smile to his face, but soon became shocked when he felt something soft and moist grinding against his leg. He would put up with it, not wanting to take such a pleasure from here. He was just happy she was enjoying herself. Once he was sure she soaked his leg and she had fully passed out, Aaron would lay back and let sleep take him. He truly thought things were starting to look up for them.

~~~~~

Walking up to the wreckage to the sound of shuffling armor, the lone mare would look over what had become of the griffon outpost/prison. The piles of burned corpses and destroyed cabins were all that she found. Her curiosity peaked, Sunset Shimmer would carefully search for anything and everything that would help her discover what became of the princess and the outpost. “Hm. Looks like we missed the party.” She said to herself.

“H… Heeeeelp~.” The voice was raspy and dry. The mare turned to one of the collapsed buildings, seeing a bloodied hand stretch out, calling for aid. Holding out her hand, Sunset’s horn began to glow a mint green as she prepared to cast a spell. The broken wood walls, beams and door lifted up and separated to free a battered and broken Griffon General. Using her telekinetic abilities, she brought the griffon towards her.

“Report. What the hell happened here?” The griffon didn’t look much better close up. His beak was busted, the wings were mangled, and Sunset was sure that there were a few pieces of board lodged in his side.

“P-… p… prison… break.” Sunset found that hard to believe. “P-…. Prin… cess.” Raising a brow, Sunset lifted the griffon up with her bare hands.

“Where is she?”

“D-… Don’t know… left… four d-days ago.”

“Dammit!” She tossed the griffon to the ground, causing him to squawk. “I knew we shouldn’t have stopped. Your damn stomach caused us our prisoner.” Walking up to Sunset was a tall figure. His scales gleaming a deep violet and his eyes glowed like the moon.

“Don’t give me that shit. You were just as hungry as I was. Serves you right for not eating when you're supposed to.” The griffon general saw this new figure, his eyes shrinking at the sight of his sharp teeth. “Still, we at least know that Twilight was here. So that’s at least something than the other times we went out searching for her.” The general tugged at Sunset’s leg, catching her attention.

“Hm? Speak.”

“M-… Monster.”

“No, the only thing monstrous about him is his appetite.”

“N-… Not the d-dragon. M-… m-… monster.” The two would look to one another; Sunset leaned down to get closer.

“What monster?” The griffon tried to speak more, but he had already used what little strength he had left. With that warning, Sunset would think to herself.

“What do you think he meant by that?”

“Who knows? Maybe Twilight got a replacement for you?”

“Oh, that bitch would do that.” His words were filled with venom with each syllable.

“Calm down. We’ll catch her, and then you can vent your frustrations on the way back.” Sunset would look at the dead griffon. “Hm. You hungry big guy?”

“Kinda. Why?”

“Well, if ya want, you can eat this guy while I look around.”

“Nah. I like the live ones. They taste so much better.” Sunset would roll her eyes as she continued to survey the area. The only thing that would catch her attention was the small patch of a glowing substance. Kneeling down, she would begin to investigate.

“Hey Spike.”

“Yeah?”

“I think I found something, can you take a look?” Spike meandered over, taking a look at the small glowing patch. He dug his claws in and began to sniff it.

“Hm. Smells like that magic shit, but… it’s contaminated with something.”

“Contaminated with what?” Spike’s forked tongue came out and sampled it, only to spit it out short after.

“Blood, but… not any blood I’ve ever tasted before.”

“Think it’s that monster the griffon was talking about?” Spike took a long whiff of the clue and soon began to get a feel for the smell.

“Who knows? All I do know is that it is heading...” Spike raised his claw and began to point in a certain direction. “… North-East from here.”

“Only thing out there is Dodge City. Think we can get there before she escapes again. Or do you wanna stop at an ice cream parlor first?”

“We’d better get going.” Spike began to grow and change. Falling to his claws and talons, the drake began to shift into a much more terrible and feral form. His body began to grow three sizes, his arms filling out with thick muscles, his tail sprouting a few fins. Once his transformation was complete, Sunset mounted him and was ready to head out. “I’m coming for you Twilight, and when I find you, there will be hell to pay.”

Chpt. 22: Popping Her Cherry

View Online

When Aaron awoke the next morning, he would groggily sit up to find that he was alone in the bed. Twilight had left earlier that morning for some unknown reason. For whatever reason, he figured it could wait for a later time. The taste of hay, cherry pie, and cheese cake lingered in his mouth; one of which won over the other three and stood out more than the others.

Making his way to the bathroom, Aaron would try to brush his teeth of the food that had been building up over time. His mouth felt disgusting and wanted to rid himself of the taste of rancid morning breath. Though there wasn’t any sign of a toothbrush, he could make do with what was there. Toothpaste and mouthwash would be more than enough for him.

Smearing a small dab on his finger, Aaron began to run his finger along his teeth. It wouldn’t get the whole thing, but it would get most of it. He had perfect the art of the finger brush over years of going without a brush. The floss would finish off where he couldn’t go, even pulling out a strand of hay that had lodged itself in his teeth. Shuddering at the sight of the discolored plant, Aaron tossed it aside as he went on with his morning.

Once Aaron felt like he wouldn’t make anyone gag when he got near them, he would come out of the bathroom to find something odd. On his bed was a two piece suit. Unsure as to what it was for, he began to look it over only to find a small yellow note on it. He couldn’t read it, but he could see a crude drawing of himself on it. Taking an educated guess, he was supposed to put the suit on.

It seemed to fit him like it was made for him. Not too tight, not too lose; it actually felt quite comfortable. Turning to a mirror, his brow raised as he saw himself in the mirror. Looking to the door, making sure no one was around, he began to straighten his collar, admiring his reflection and feeding his ego a bit. He would make a few poses while giving a suave smile. “The name’s Bond. Aaron Bond.” He would say, trying his best to imitate the famous film spy. “I’ll have it shaken, not stirred… stirred? Shtir? Shtirrrrrrrrr-“

“Having fun, sugarcube?”

“AGH!!!” Aaron lept off the ground for a moment, before turning around with a small bead of sweat traveling down his forehead once he saw Applejack with an amused look on her face. “How… How long were you standing there?”

“Long enough, Mr. Bond.” Aaron had no idea if she knew who that was or not. Regardless, she saw more than he wanted to when he was indulging in himself. “I take it ya like the suit?” Aaron cleared his throat and tried to play off what had just happened.

“Y-Yeah. Fits like a glove.”

“Glad to hear. Jubilee had it made for you when you were sleepin’. She’s got some quick hands in this place.”

“Phrasing.” Applejack merely rolled her eyes.

“Enough with the jokes, Mr. Bond. Come on, we gotta get you ready for work.” Leading him out of the room, Applejack escorted the human through the house where he would be able to see the other mares and stallions in the house doing the same. The mornings were always when they would clean their rooms and various other areas of the house for the coming night. However, there would usually be some early patrons through the day. Jubilee wanted to ensure that the house was a welcoming environment, not a filthy slum. Yet as he walked, a thought had come to mind.

“Hey AJ, how did Jubilee make me a suit for me anyway?” A few ideas came to mind, none of which he hoped were true.

“Twilight has a notebook with a bunch of information about you in it.”

“Seriously? I don’t know if that’s creepy or flattering.”

“It’s not what ya think. Twilight’s a smart mare and she loves to learn about new things. You’re the newest thing in her life, if not the world. From what I was told, she’s got a bunch of measurements from ya when you were sleepin’.”

“You sure it’s not creepy?”

“She ain’t like that. Twilight’s just a little… eccentric is all.”

“Yeah, I’m sure that doesn’t make it weird.” Finally arriving at the main lobby, Aaron would soon begin working for Cherry Jubilee. Already in the lounge area he could see Spitfire and Draco getting accustomed to their new work. Spitfire had a bar maid outfit on, cleaning tables and making them look presentable. Draco was standing on a small stage and testing the mic. Apparently he had been assigned as non-sexual entertainment for the lounge. “Okay Sugarcube. Your job is pretty simple. All ya gotta do is make sure no trouble makers come through the door and getting trouble makers out.”

“That’s it? I’m a bouncer?”

“I guess. Jubilee an’ I were talkin’ early this morning about our little travels. I told her how you handled against the griffons and the massive diamond dog.”

“But, that was with a magic boost.”

“Don’t worry. Ya got your sword and I’ve been trainin’ you pretty well. Look, you got some muscle already.” She placed a hand on his arm, squeezing his flesh to show there was some progress with his training. “You’ll do fine. I know ya can.” Leaning in for a small kiss on the cheek, Applejack handed him a book. “You’ll also need this. It has all the previous offenders so you can identify them a lot easier.”

Opening the book, Aaron would find several photographs of ponies of various kinds. The pictures were in black and white, so it was hard to tell what their coat color was. Yet he could see enough features to identify who they were. He felt he could identify them well enough, regardless if he couldn’t read what their names were. “I guess this doesn’t seem so bad.”

“Glad ya think so. I’ll be back to check on ya in a minute. If you need help, just ask somepony. If you need me, I’ll be out back working on a few projects for Jubilee.”

“Cool. Thanks, AJ.” Aaron felt he understood his job well enough. Taking a seat on a chair, he would flip through the book to look over the previous offenders. Finding them with only black and white photos would be quite difficult, but he would at the very least try to do his job. Besides it was only for a week, if he could handle a crazed canine and zombies, he could handle a few trouble makers.

Hearing the door open to show an older stallion waltz in with a pressed green suit, Aaron would shuffle through the book in search of a matching face. He couldn’t recognize anypony similar to him and let him pass. He would use the time to look through the booklet again, only to hear some of the mares gasp in shock. Looking up to see that the stallion was cupping a mare’s breast; bringing the unicorn to a giggling fit. So long as he didn’t have to step in, he would let them go. So far things were going good for Aaron and the house, the first pony in was a regular customer. Granted it wasn’t even noon yet and already somepony was seeking company.

He would keep his ear out in case he started making trouble while he flipped through the book some more. “Oh there ya are.” Looking up, Aaron could see Jubilee walking his way. “I see the suit I had made for ya fits.”

“Indeed. Thank you for the suit by the way.”

“Oh, it’s nothin’. I’m just glad I got a big, strong stud like you keepin’ out the riff raff.” Jubilee’s perky attitude was helping Aaron get comfortable with his new job. He thought this would be awful but Jubilee was easily proving him wrong. However, her sunny disposition shifted once the doors opened. Her warm smile turned ugly as she sneered at an oncoming stallion. “Jus’ what in Tartarus do you think you’re doing here?!”

Aaron turned to a suspicious looking grey stallion with long, greasy hair. His wing was a bit jagged as he waltzed in. “Keep your panties calm, gorgeous. Just here for a little fun.”

“Just like how you got my best gal knocked up, ya dead beat dad.”

“She told me she had good condoms.”

“She did. Strange how I found ‘em unopened in the trash out back.”

“Hey, cool your jets, little filly.” Jubilee looked absolutely furious at him.

“Still, ya ain’t welcome here, Greasy. Get the hell out before I toss you out.”

“Oh yeah? Who’s gonna send me out? Some washed up old cherry farmer skank and her army of cock hungry whores.” Aaron had enough of this guy. He stood up and snuck behind him, looming over him with the meanest face he could muster.

“No.” Aaron grabbed him by his broken wing, making the stallion yelp in pain, trying his best not to scream. “I will.” He started to pull him back and open the door, soon kicking him out into the dirt. “If I see you around here again, I’m gonna amputate that wing of yours.

“My dad’ll hear about this!” He screamed, trying not to show his tears.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure Jubilee would love to tell him personally.” Aaron closed the door and sighed. “A part of me really hopes he comes back.” He turned to Jubilee who had a stunned look about her. Her eyes were big as dinner plates as she looked at Aaron in a state of wonder.

“Why, Aaron. I had no idea you were such a brute.” Aaron started to fluster.

“I-… I’m really not by nature. I don’t really like to fight, but I will if I have to. That guy just pissed me off when he said those things to your face. I really hope I didn’t cause any trouble for you.”

“Trouble? Son, you just tossed the mayor’s kid out on his ass.” Aaron’s face started to pale. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited for somepony to come around and stand up to him. He’d always get to my guards and bribe ‘em. Lost some good mares to that little so an’ so.”

“It’s no issue. He’s not gonna get to me all that easily. Doubt he has anything I want anyway.”

“I’m glad to hear. So, are you liking the station?” Aaron looked over himself and the main lobby.

“In all honesty, I am.”

“Glad to hear. So, is there anything I can get’cha?” Aaron would think hard on this. If the others were as easy as the one pony, there wasn’t much he’d need that he didn’t already have. But, an idea did pop into Aaron’s head that he wanted to do.

“Actually, there is something you could do for me. Are you making dinner again for us tonight?”

“Of course. Can’t have ya’ll workin’ on an empty stomach.”

“Well. I was hoping you could make a special dinner.”

“Got a request? I may have gone a tad overboard last night, so it may take a while to get somethin’ special.”

“Not anything special like that. I want a… ‘special dinner’.” Jubilee started to smirk, starting to catch on.

“Oh? An’ how many for this ‘special dinner’?”

“Two. I promised her yesterday but we got caught up in-“

“Oh, I’m so sorry, I had no idea!”

“It’s okay, but I was wondering if we could set up something… romantic.” Just like that, Jubilee was failing spectacularly to contain her joy from the mere utterance of that one word.

“I’d be happy to. Do I need to distract your gal?”

“No, if you can get something set up in our room, that would be awesome.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll make this a night you two won’t forget.” That was what he was hoping for. Aaron wanted to spend a nice evening with her, wanted to help her ease into the herd and to show he cared about her. He would pray that nothing would spoil this evening.

~~~~~

Things were going rather well at the house. Aaron had little difficulty keeping out the troublesome element and while he wasn’t strong arming ponies, he would listen to the dulcet tones of Draco singing his heart out for ponies. His voice made the mares swoon with delight and brought everyone’s attention toward him. He sung slowly and softly, creating a suitable environment for ponies to get in the mood and relax. Even Spitfire would stop and admire her husband’s luring voice as she served drinks and food to the patrons.

With things quiet for the moment, Aaron would use this time to relax and enjoy the peace for a change. He had already detained and removed several nuisances from the house already; trying to get in and a few new offenders. Normally, Aaron would run from conflict, but now he was able to overpower and remove the unwanted element. Yet, that didn’t mean they didn’t put up a fight. Two or three of them managed to get in a few good hits, leaving Aaron with a black eye, a bruised stomach, and sore testicles. He made a mental note to be protective of his groin area from now on. Ponies kicked really hard.

Now that he could gather his strength, Aaron peacefully ate his peanut butter and jelly sandwich. With no meat cooked and ready for consumption, he felt that it would be the only type of sandwich he was going to be eating for quite some time. Still, it wasn’t from a can so there was a plus side to his choice in lunch.

Draco brought his song to an end, the room applauding his performance as he left the stage to rest his voice. “That was a great performance, sweetie.” Spitfire said, bringing him a drink.

“Thanks, gorgeous. I’m glad you enjoyed.” Draco downed the glass of unidentified liquid. He gasped in satisfaction. “What about you, Aaron? Did you enjoy the show?” Freezing mid-bite, Aaron cleared his throat of any obstruction.

“In all honesty, I’m not really a fan of slow music. I like something with a good beat?”

“Oh? Like what?”

“Back home I was a big fan of 80’s rock, fast paced metal, and at times, I loved swing music.”

“I don’t know about those first two, but if there’s anything I know, its swing music.” Draco would brag. “I used to sing that stuff on my deliveries and when I had the time, I’d head down to the clubs and shake the joint up. Heh, even made a few records. Didn’t sell much, but the mares would line up for ol’ Silver eyes to make them swoon.”

“They better not. So called Silver Eyes is a married stallion now.” Spitfire would call out.

“Of course not, dear. I’d never cheat on ya. You’re the only mare I need.”

“Yeah, sure ya are.” Draco chuckled to himself, returning to his conversation.

“So, how are things on your end?”

“Being a bouncer’s not all that bad. Took a few good hits, but I managed to keep the place from descending into complete chaos.”

“Good to hear. I loathe ponies that can’t treat a mare well.”

“Well, if I’m not available, hopefully ol’ Silver Eyes can keep the unwanted element out.”

“You know it. Mr. Bond.” Aaron nearly choked on his sandwich as he finished that sentence. Before he could speak, Draco was taking center stage and decided to indulge in an old genre and began to play Aaron a little swing music. Some mares joined in as backup and soon indulged in a long forgotten love for the music. The room was engulfed in a quick beat as the ponies had the sudden urge to dance with a partner. The band rocked away as they tried their best to keep up with Draco. Even Aaron was powerless to the catchy beat of band, snapping his fingers under the table only to hear somepony scream off in the distance. His attention was called elsewhere and he needed to answer it.

Getting up from his seat, Aaron followed the screams of the mare through the house. Some ponies would come out to investigate the noise, a rarity due to the fact that the house was always full of strange noises that would catch the attention of anyone. Another scream sounded off and it cemented the location of where Aaron was needed. Turning the corner and going three doors down, only to go back one once he walked in on a moment with two ponies he was most definitely not needing to see, he opened the door to see a mare panicking. “Help!” She would yell, pointing to her window. Aaron’s worry would immediately leave him, once he saw somepony who wasn’t supposed to be here.

“Oh my god.” Aaron averted his eyes as he clenched the bridge of his nose in frustration. “How… h-how did this happen?” Standing on the roof's edge was the mayor’s son. The stallion had a look of agony on his face as his member was caught between the window and the base.

“W-Well, we were just-“

“I don’t need to know all the details! Just… how did this happen?”

“We were getting intimate, but the uh… window came undone and lodged in place.” The sleek stallion would cover his face, not wanting anyone wanting to look at him while in such a vulnerable state. With a sigh, Aaron knew what to do.

“I’ll be back. I’m gonna go get Appleja-“

“No!” He shouted a look of utter panic on his face. “Please, I don't want anypony knowing about this! Please, get me outta this!”

“Dude, I think you can set your pride aside for this situation. Your girlfriend’s screaming is gonna cause some attention as is.” The pink mare flustered immensely. “Now, we’re either going to have to have me free it or I got get somepony who knows what she’s doing.”

“I… I don’t care! Just get me out.” Aaron rolled his eyes and sauntered over, looking the window over and trying to nudge the window loose. With every motion, the stallion would gasp in pain. There was a faint hint of blood but noting all that serious. Yet from his expression alone he could tell that the experience would cause more damage than just physical. He was lucky it was just the shaft part.

“Can you save ‘em?”

“Well, I’m certainly trying.” Aaron looked the window over and soon discovered the issue. The lock was engaged, holding it down. With a sigh of frustration, he flipped the latch and lifted the window up, only for the stallion to moan loudly and soon super soak Aaron’s suit with an orgasm that had been blocked off for some time. Torrents of semen spurted out and coated his new suit. Aaron would try to ignore what was happening, acting like it wasn’t happening. It came too fast that there was no time to dodge the spurts. Once he was finally done, the stallion started to stagger about in a disoriented manner. Aaron saw that he was falling back and would soon tumble off the roof. Part of him wanted to see him fall for what he did and ruining his new suit, but morality showed its head and he grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and brought him inside.

The mare gasped in relief and held onto the stallion in a loving manner. He was struggling to stay conscious but found it difficult to keep his eyes open. “Th… thanks.” With his gratitude known, the stallion fell onto the ground with a limp dick oozing semen onto himself and the floor.

“I… Is he dead?”

“Doubt it. What the hell was he doing here?” The mare would fluster softly and brought out a small box with a ring inside. “Ohhhhhh.”

“We were going to elope together. He said he wanted to settle down together.” The mare was brought to tears at the thought and held her stallion close. Rubbing his temples, Aaron began to debate with himself on what he should do. He could turn him in to Jubilee, he wasn’t supposed to be here in the first place. Yet, the guy had gone through quite a bit. Groaning about, Aaron began to help the stallion put his pants on.

“W-What are you doing?”

“Being nice.” Aaron would say, trying not to act on his darker instincts and toss him out of the window. Putting the stallion on his shoulder, ignoring the hardening pant leg and suit, they would be off. Some ponies came out of their rooms to see what had happened. Aaron would pretend that they were looking at the unconscious stallion on his shoulder and not the white stain on his black suit that nearly covered his front half.

~~~~~

“ELOPE!?!?!?” Jubilee would shout, her anger flaring up. Aaron had brought the two to Jubilee’s office. She had the right to know what was going on. With the mayor’s son on the bed, it just left Aaron and the mare. “Sunny, why would you want to run off with a deadbeat like him!?”

“Because he loves me, momma!”

“After abandonin’ ya with his foal? Avoidin’ you like the plague?”

“He was scared. Cherry Momma, he’s a sweet stallion and he said he wanted to be with me. Not as a herd but married. You know how hard that is for a mare.” Jubilee was feeling more and more frustrated by the situation.

“I know it is, Sunny. I admit, if it was anypony else, I’d plannin’ your wedding as we speak, but with him? He’s no good for ya, and ya want to run off with ‘em? Does he have money? What about a place to live? A school for the young’in? This ain’t a fairy tale. You have a responsibility.”The pink mare would sink into her chair, trying not to make eye contact. Jubilee sighed, calming herself down and turned to Aaron. “What do you think we should do?” She asked.

Aaron didn’t want to get involved more than he had. After slipping into some sweat pants Jubilee had loaned him and a cotton shirt, he felt getting coated in cum was more than he wanted to be involved. Yet, he couldn’t just sit back and let Jubilee take all of the responsibility. If he was going to get involved, he may as well go all the way. “In all honesty… I say he should put his money where his mouth is.” Jubilee cocked a brow. “If he wants to be with her, then I say he can, but running off is a terrible idea. That much I agree with you, Jubilee.”

“So… w-what are ya gonna do to my Greasy?” Aaron took a deep breath, trying not to make any jokes at the stallion’s expense or his own. Walking over, Aaron would look at the mare.

“Well, Jubilee needs work done around the house, and I’m not going to be around forever. So, he’s gonna start supporting you and your child.”

“W-What about me? Do… Do I gotta stop workin’ for momma Jubilee?”

“That’s up to you, sweetie. If ya wanna stay until ya get on your hooves, I’d be happy to help out. But I’m gonna be keepin’ an eye on you and that stallion of yours. Understood. If I find out he hurt ya-“

“He won’t! He’s not like that.” Jubilee sighed as she sat back in her chair.

“Alright. I’ll see to some arrangements for you three. Greacy’ll get his act together an’ I’ll have a talk with his father.” Sunny would smile and move to bring Jubilee into a heartfelt hug.

“Thanks Cherry Momma, I promise I’ll keep him on track.”

“Ya best. I’ll be watching you both close.” Taking her leave, Sunny would leave the two, technically three, alone. “Do you think I did the right thing?”

“Has the stallion ever abused her?”

“No, not that I know of.” Jubilee said in a confused tone.

“Then, I guess whether you did something right or wrong is up to you. If this comes back to haunt either of us, we’ll take responsibility and make things right.” Jubilee sighed, frustration building up.

“I guess you’re right, sweetie.” Jubilee moaned softly as a hand disappeared down south. Aaron started to look about, unable to believe this was happening.

“Um… I guess I sh-should go.”

“Mmmph… y-yeah. Give a gal some privacy, sweetie.” Jubilee would coo, her eyes closing. “Oh! Before ya go, I wanted to tell ya that mah mares set up your little… evening.” She let out another breathy moan. “Y-… ohhhhhh… you should be all good for tonight.”

“Th-Thanks, ma’am.”

“Mmmph. Call me Cherry Momma.”

“I’d rather not in this situation.”

“You like that don’cha, baby.” It was clear that Cherry was no longer in reality, her fantasy having consumed her within seconds of delivering her message. Before her moans of pleasure got to loud to ignore, Aaron would let himself out.

~~~~~

The sun was setting over Dodge, signaling the end of the work day. Packing up her things, Twilight would make her way out of the mayor’s office. After a long day of work, Twilight wanted to return to her friends and to just relax. After filing papers after a long work day, she was feeling nostalgic of her days working for Mayor Mare and Princess Celestia. She missed the simplicity of her old life; helping ponies with problems of friendship and not struggling to get by. Her nostalgia for such a time was all she had of those days as everything else seemed to have been stolen from her.

Opening the door to the house, Twilight would see Rainbow and Shining undoing each other’s straps. “Gah… careful with those meat hooks.”

“I will if you stop fidgeting.” Shining was desperately trying to remove Rainbow’s armor straps without touching her wing stumps. They were still sensitive to the touch and one small nudge could send the mare reeling in pain.

“Hey guys, need some help?” Rainbow sighed in relief seeing her friend arrive home.

“Yes, please help me out here. Shining seems to have forgotten how to undo a basic strap.”

“Well, it’s not my fault you’re so damn twitchy.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault sand easily gets in so damn easily. I gotta get this thing off and shower or else I’m gonna go nuts.” Twilight smirked in amusement as she undid Rainbow’s straps in seconds. The metal plate fell to the ground with a loud clang, filling Rainbow with relief.

“Ohhhh! That feels so much better. Thanks Twi. I owe ya.”

“Think nothing of it, Rainbow. Have you seen AJ and Aaron?”

“AJ is helping in the kitchen. As for Aaron, I haven’t seen him since he got off his shift.” Twilight thought that was quite peculiar.

“I see.”

“Yeah. Anyway, I’mma hit the showers. See you at dinner, Twi.” Rainbow took her leave, carrying her armor chest piece in her hands. With her gone, Twilight took a seat beside her brother, helping him out of his armor.

“So, how was your day, Shiny?”

“Boring. Just how I like it. Dash may like the thrills and all that, but I’ll take a droll patrol. Nothing interesting happening means no pony is in danger.” He felt his straps come loose and made sure to catch his plate before it fell to the floor. “Thanks. What about you, Twily? Fun day at the office?”

“As can be. My filing a have sort of rusted but today has helped me to improve my organization abilities to their former glory.”

“Well, at least one of us had some fun.” Shining and Twilight were soon approached by a pair of twin maids, smiling eagerly.

“Bonjour princess, we have come to deliver a message to you.” Twilight looked at the identical maids curiously. “You are invited to a special dinner this evening. Jubilee has asked that you please attend.” Twilight turned to Shining curiously. He merely shrugged, oblivious to such an arrangement.

“Uhhh… Okay. I guess I can attend. What time?”

“As soon as possible, madam. We will escort you to the room and you will find what you’ll need. If you wish, I would suggest you bathe first.”

“Oh. Oh! Is this a formal dinner? Who am I meeting?”

“We have been asked to keep details to a minimum. Ms. Jubilee wishes to keep this a surprise as much as possible.” The maids giggled softly before starting up the stairs, guiding Twilight through the house. Shining would look on a little concerned. He knew she could take care of herself, but Shining was still her brother.

The walk wasn’t far, in fact the path itself was very familiar. The maids had brought Twilight to her bedroom. However, it was not as she left it. Gasping softly, Twilight would see a small table with a red table cloth. There were two seats opposite each other and in the center sat a vase of roses. The lights had been turned off in favor of candlelight, setting a romantic mood in the room.

Twilight was left utterly speechless at what she saw. “W-… What is this?”

“All will be revealed. Please, step inside. Your host will be in soon.” Twilight was ushered in before the door closed. Alone, she would cautiously walk towards the table, unable to accept it as real. She tried to convince herself that the ponies were mistaken and had gotten the wrong pony. Yet, she soon found something that turned her bright red with a note that had her name on it. There was no mistake that this was for her.

Taking the note, she would open the card to see what was inside. “Wear me.” She turned to the bed where she saw it. It was a red dress. Not like one of Rarity’s complicated designs, but a simple red cocktail dress. Biting her lip, she made sure nopony was around as she took hold of the dress and stripped. She tossed her clothes aside and slipped in at lightning speeds, feeling the soft fabrics against her fur felt amazing. Turning to a mirror, she could hardly recognize the mare she saw. Twilight wasn’t much for flash, but the soft crimson dress made her stand out.

Coming closer, she started to fix her mane into a more presentable style for her dinner. Once it was in a bun in the back, Twilight couldn’t help but admire her reflection. She looked good, really good. Admiring her features, Twilight began to fantasize about her new image. Checking her flanks, her hips and her new face, it was almost impossible for her to keep her amusement in. She struck a cool pose in the mirror. “The name’s Rider. Honey Rider. Stirred, not shaken.”

Twilight’s attention was soon brought elsewhere once she heard the door opening. A part of her already knew who was coming. In fact, it was quite obvious who it was. Stepping in through the door in a new suit, Twilight would meet Aaron with a loving smile. Aaron was wearing a new suit freshly made after what happened earlier today. The moment he met Twilight, Aaron would be left speechless. “W-Wow. Twilight, you look beautiful.”

“Thank you.” Twilight felt herself grow a bit hot from his compliment. “Aaron, what is all this?”

“This is our dinner. I promised you I’d make it up to you.”

“Yeah, but you didn’t really have to do all this.”

“I know I didn’t, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to.” Aaron walked over to her and pulled out her chair. “Would you like to join me for dinner?” Twilight was left with a sensation in her chest; a warm, soothing sensation that she couldn’t quite describe. Smitten, Twilight would walk over and sat down.

Before he could sit down, Aaron pulled the service rope to inform that they were ready. “You’ve seem to put a lot of thought into this.”

“Not really. I was quite surprised at what I saw. Jubilee is the one who took care of everything, I just asked for some help with it. I didn’t really expect to get the full treatment. I was just hoping for a table and a few plates.” The door came open as two maids walked in, carrying plates with delicious food. The smell was tantalizing to their senses, freshly made from the oven. Aaron began to salivate, seeing what he was brought. Before him was a steaming plate of pasta he did not recognize. It held the scent of Alfred sauce but had the look and texture of a red sauce. The noodles were thin lie angel hair, but had small brown speckles in it. Resting on top was a patch of cheese, bringing the plate together.

For Twilight, she was shocked to see one of her favorite dishes; a salad loaded with her favorite toppings. Haybacon, tomatoes, daffodils, roses, alphalpha, and topped with a thin dressing. The sight of it made Twilight’s eyes glow. “Oh my gosh! A Celestia Salad! I haven’t had one of these in years.” She didn’t even wait for Aaron and dug her fork in. The soft crunch of her fork digging into the spinach and lettuce, with anything else caught in her fork, was quickly devoured was easily heard. Aaron couldn’t know what was so good about the salad itself, seeing it as a dish with a few garden plants thrown in. Yet as he saw Twilight’s eyes gleam from the taste, he would say it was delicious. “Oh, I can’t believe I got one of these. They are really difficult to make.”

“I wouldn’t really know. I’ve never had a salad with flowers in it.”

“Mmmph, it’s really good.” Twilight swallowed, a tingling sensation running through her as she ate. “The sauce is really what brings it all together. Alone, this would be another salad. However, the sauce mixes with the roses, the lettuce that just make it all pop with a sense of zest and amazement.”

“Wow, are you a food critic now or something?” Twilight rolled her eyes.

“It’s an attention to detail. If I was Rainbow, I’d pretty much call it an awesome food-gasm.” Aaron would have to take her word for it and started eating his food. The two maids poured them some wine before taking their leave. They would return to check on the two later. “Aaron, I’m really glad you did this. This is really lovely.”

“I’m glad you think so. I’m enjoying my time with you.” Twilight blushed, wiping a fragment of lettuce from her lips.

“How’s your food?”

“In all honesty… it’s strange but very good. It tastes like a combination of some of my favorite pastas. It’s actually really hard to pin it down. All I know is that it’s really good.” Aaron found a small plate of buttered toast beside him and started to dip some of the bread in the sauce. The two would eat their foods, often making sounds of pleasure to break the silence. Twilight seemed to be more into her food than Aaron, devouring every leaf and petal with a vigor Aaron couldn’t hope to match. Before he knew it, she was done and sighing with fulfillment when he had a little more than half of his plate left.

“Damn, Twi. Were you starving or something?”

“Heh, sorry.” She covered her mouth to suppress a belch. “It’s my favorite dish, I couldn’t help myself.” Aaron chuckled.

“Okay, what’s your least favorite dish then?”

“Quesadilla’s. No contest.” Aaron looked at her with a raised brow.

“Seriously? It’s basically a grilled cheese with a tortilla. Hell, I didn’t even know you had those here.”

“We do. But… I really don’t like those. Their too… ugh, cheesy.” Aaron was starting to put the pieces of that puzzle together and would drop the subject. “And you? What’s your least favorite dish?”

“In all honesty… I can’t bring myself to taste, let alone look at, cream of mushroom soup.”

“What, why?”

“Well, besides a common diet of the stuff, I really do not like mushrooms. At all. I don’t know why, but the taste and the way it feels just sends shivers up my spine.”

“You’re so weird.” Twilight would say with a slow shake of her head. Yet she couldn’t help but smile. Her enjoyment from the evening was something she never thought she’d get a chance to do in her life. Then Aaron came along and changed all of that.

Finishing his own dinner, Aaron would sigh happily as he drank some of his wine. “How was it?”

“Interesting. I have a feeling I’m going to have to try more food to see what I like all over again.”

“I’d be happy to help if it meant more nights like tonight.” Aaron chuckled in amusement.

“Who said it’s over? We still have desert.” Twilight shot him a look.

“Do you mean actual dessert or me?” Aaron was caught off guard. Thanks to the wine, he would keep his cool and respond.

“Well, if you want, I guess I could be persuaded to sample something juicy and sweet.” The door opened as the maids came to switch out their plates for the final dish to their dinner. Twilight had some of the left over cherry pie, heated up with a scoop of ice cream. Aaron was given the cheesecake.

“After tonight, I would lying if I said this didn’t get me in the mood.” Taking a bite of her cherry pie, Twilight would rub her hoof along Aaron’s leg. “Actually, I could really need it. After so much stress, some release would probably be good for the both of us.”

“I’d be happy to help in any way I can. Is there… anything special you’d like?” Twilight had one idea in mind.

“Um… well, there is one thing I really like when I uh… take care of myself.” Aaron would look at her curiously as he took a few bites from his cake.

“Oh? Do you have a special kink or fetish you wanna try?”

“It’s more kink than fetish. I was wondering if you could… play with my horn?” Twilight developed an expression on her face, almost as if she was terrified that Aaron would think less of her. To her relief, somewhat, he wasn’t anything like that. He was just confused.

“You want me to… play with your horn? I’ll admit that’s a bit of a new one.”

“We don’t have to if you don’t want to! It’s a unicorn thing mostly but-“

“I guess we could try it. I’m open to new things and I want you to be comfortable.” Twilight was taken aback by how easy he was to try her request. She fully expected she’d have to beg him to do so down the line. The moment they finished their dessert, Aaron stood up and called for the maids one last time. Within seconds, there was a knock at the door before they walked in.

“How may we help?”

“Twilight and I are done with dinner.”

“Of course. Would you like anything else?” Aaron turned to Twilight, looking at her in a loving and somewhat lustful manner.

“No, that will be all. If it’s alright, we’d like some privacy for the rest of the night.” The two maids nodded, fully understanding.

“Of course. We’ll leave you two alone.” Taking the dishes and closing the door, Aaron and Twilight would turn to their bed. A sense of tension coming over the two as they knew what was going to happen.

“So, how should we do this? Do I just grab hold of it and-“

“No, a horn is very sensitive to touch and if you grab it too hard, you could end up hurting me.”

“Okay, good to know in advance. How should we… do this then?” Twilight saw she was going to have to take the lead and leaned into Aaron, resting her head on his shoulder. Seeing this, he would wrap a hand around her and hold her close. Aaron couldn’t help but take in her scent. She smelt amazing to him, like a rare flower.

“Just pinch the tip softly.” Twilight would say in a soft sigh, her eyes were closed as she anticipated his touch. After a few seconds, Aaron felt her tense up the moment his thumb and index finger applied pressure to her horn. “Mmmph… yeah, just like that.” Twilight’s soft coos would egg him on to proceed. The two fingers would slide around the curves of her appendage. His movements would licit soft moans of pleasure from the young mare. Aaron couldn’t believe she was into this sort of thing or that this was pleasurable at all.

“How is it thus far?”

“You’re doing good… ohhhhhhhh… just keep it up.” Her voice was low, almost like she was about to pass out. In reality, Twilight was relaxing into the touch as a pressure started to build in her loins. “Hahh… sweet Celestia! Aaron, that feels so good.” The moans escaping her mouth slowly started to grow louder as Aaron got more and more into his hand work. Twilight tried to stifle the moans, but Aaron’s fingers would turn her into a puddle of mush the more he stroked her. “Lick it.”

“What?!”

“A-Aaron, please. I’m so close! Lick my horn.” Aaron would look into her pleading eyes, hesitant to take the action that she wanted. Still, he couldn’t say no to that face. Leaning into the purple mare, he stuck his tongue out and softly touched the center for a second. Twilight responded appropriately with a soft shudder, feeling his wet appendage on her horn. “Hahh… Aaron, please. Just… o-one lick is all I ask.” Swallowing his pride, Aaron would do what he could.

Starting at the base of her horn, Aaron would drag his tongue up her horn. Twilight’s eyes nearly rolled into the back of her head as every second she felt his tongue on her, she would tremble with excitement. Twilight clenched her legs together as she tried to stave it off, but it was inevitable. A sudden spurt of clear juices shot from her crevice and several feet across the room. Once Aaron lifted his tongue from her tip, Twilight would be panting in his arms. She would do her best to regain her ability to speak but it would be for some time before she could utter a single word.

“So. How was it, gorgeous?”

“It was… everything I hoped for.” Twilight turned to Aaron, bringing him in for a soft kiss. “And I want to go even further. I want… I want you to be my first.” Aaron was shocked to hear her say that, but he was ultimately excited.

“A-Are you sure?” Twilight drove her words home as she brought him in for a loving kiss.

“I’m positive. Just… be gentle.”

“Of course. I promise I won’t hurt you.” Aaron held Twilight close, softly kissing and slowly removing her clothes. His hands would explore her soft fur, searching for the straps that held her dress and bra up. A soft tug was felt on his collar. Opening an eye, Aaron could see Twilight’s arm reaching around to pull his shirt off. She was trying to disrobe him just as he was to her.

Shirts, bra, underwear, and Twilight's leg; it all had to go for what they were going to do. It would have gone faster if not for their lips locking at every opportunity, but they didn’t want to part ways for even a moment.

A thick musk had settled in the room. Now that they were both naked, they would look at each other’s bodies for the second time. Twilight laid on the bed, mouth agape as she breathed heavily. She wanted him, she needed him just as he needed her. Aaron would hold her close, eager to get started. “Are you ready?”

“I… I’m ready.” Twilight would stutter. Aaron could see a hint of fear in her eyes, but he would lean in and softly nip at her neck before whispering “don’t worry. I’ll take care of you.” Twilight softly nodded, giving him the green light just as her legs parted ever so slightly.

Positioning himself, Aaron would ready to penetrate her folds for the first time. A soft whimper was heard the moment his head touched her entrance. He was hesitant to continue, but he wanted to feel his own release. Pressing forward, Aaron slowly started to apply the pressure, hearing Twilight softly moan in both pain and pleasure. She had never known anything like this before but she wanted him to continue on despite the unfamiliar sensation.

With a sharp gasp, Twilight felt him break through and slide in. Her nails dug into his back, holding on for dear life as she could feel the unfamiliar fullness that came over her. “T-Twilight… you alright?” Twilight merely whimpered, both excited and scared for what was to come.

“S-Sorry… I-It kinda hurt a bit.”

“We can stop if you want.”

“No! Please no, I… I want to do this.” Aaron was somewhat impressed with her determination. He kissed her once before readying himself. Twilight took a deep breath and started to get used to the new sensation.

“O-Okay… I’m ready.” With that, Aaron would slowly slide out of her, dragging her member along her folds and gaining a long groan from Twilight. Just before his pink tip could leave her, he would slide back in. Now that he was in control, he could really see the difference in their anatomy. Though he was going in almost balls deep, he could tell that there was still some room left for her to take. He was amazed he could get this kind of reaction out of her at all.

Continuing his motions, Aaron would slowly slide back and forth, in and out from Twilight’s thick vulva. He felt something kiss the base of his groin as Twilight’s clitoris was softly winking. Aaron would take that as a good reaction, slowly increasing his speed and force.

Aaron wouldn’t do any real fancy tricks or special maneuvers. He just wanted to enjoy Twilight’s virgin pussy as she clamped down on him. The soft tap of his hips meeting her moist center, the soft tap of his testicles against her flank, and best of all; her lewd moaning. He loved to hear voice in such a manner, urging him to go on faster. “A-… Aaron.” He would hear her whisper. “Go faster.” She would coo. He was more than happy to oblige. The soft taps he would hear soon became thick slaps, Twilight would exhale with louder and louder moans with every thrust. Aaron would soon join her, creating a soft duet of lewd sex. “Oh Celestia! S-So good!” Twilight’s voice had grown shaky, unable to breath, moan, and speak at the same time.

“You feel so good, Twilight. I… I never thought you would be so tight.” She smiled at him, bringing the man in for a kiss.

“Just keep going. I want more.” She had succumbed to sex, feeling his hard appendage thrust deep inside her again and again, growing more powerful than the last. The room had grown thick with the scent of their musk and sweat. It had become hard to breath, but the scent would only drive the two more and more wild. “Aaron! I’m gonna cum.” He softly sighed as he could feel he was only half way there.

“Do you want to come, beautiful?”

“Y-Yes! Make me cum! I want to… I want you to make me feel good.” She had previously had a much more eloquent means of saying such a sentence but at the moment, she was struggling to remember what her own name was. Still, he would give her what she wanted.

Aaron started to drive into her full force, bringing Twilight to a screaming fit as she trembled in his grasp. He’d keep an ear out, making sure that they weren’t screams of pain, but that smile told him everything he needed to know. Tears ran down her eyes, unable to stop as she couldn’t possibly be any happier than she was now. “I’m cumming! I’m cumming! I’M CUMMIIIIIIING!!!” A thick splash of Twilight’s cum struck Aaron, showering him with her mare juices as he soon came to a full stop. If she was a trembling mess before, she would be lucky to still be conscious.

Twilight was panting, trying to regain her strength. Quick gasps of air came and left her open mouth, trying to calm down. Aaron would only feel a soft tingle in his loins, his building orgasm already leaving him. “You… Didn’t… Cum?” Twilight gasped.

“It’s okay, Twi. I’m glad you had fun.”

“No!” She shot up, a look of distress in her eyes. Aaron was almost shocked by her recovery after looking like she had run an Olympic track in one go. “Aaron, I want you to cum with me. I… I wanted to share an orgasm with you; as my mate.” Her tender words, while lewd, were touching to the man.

“I… I-I guess we can keep going until I cum.” Twilight gave an eager smile, soon getting ready. However, she didn’t lay back down. Twilight was now on her hands and knees, slowly swaying her soaked rump.

“I want you so bad, Aaron.” She slowly flagged her tail to show her glistening vulva. “Don’t stop, not even for a second until you fill my dirty pussy with your seed.” How could he refuse an offer like that.

“I had no idea you were such a lewd mare, Twilight.” He slowly mounted her, rubbing her flanks as he prodded at her crescent once more.

“Only for you. Now… fuck me. Use me until we both pass out.”

“Oh Twilight.” Aaron would sigh, leaning in to whisper. “You just sealed your fate.” With a sudden thrust, Twilight felt the sensation return stronger than ever. Her mouth was left open as Aaron began to pound and thrust into her flanks, holding onto her tail for support.

“Oh yes! More! I want more!” The slaps of their bodies meeting grew more primal than passionate. Twilight was getting fully in touch with her depraved side as she felt him penetrate her folds over and over. She tried to count but he was too fast and her brain was flooded with too much pleasure to think properly.

He could feel the tingling grow more and more, unleashing himself on his lover’s soft entrance. “Twilight, I love you so much.”

“I love you too!” She screamed. “Please, fill me with your cum! I want to be yours!” Their bed would rock with a great force. Before this started, twilight would have feared that somepony would listen to their love making. Now, she didn’t care. All that mattered to her was the moment they had right now. For once, she could be a normal mare and love her mate like any other pony. “A-Aaron! I’m gonna cum again! For the love of Celestia, tell me you’re close!” She almost sounded like she was begging, a soft numbness started to fill her arms as he continued to take her.

“I’m getting there. Just hold on for me.” Aaron grunted and moaned with each hard thrust. The pleasure had gone on longer than any pony was could be used to and thus her arms collapsed. Twilight’s face fell into her pillow as she was face down and rear up. Aaron took hold of her rump and continued mercilessly. “Twi, I’m gonna…”

“Don’t say it! Just do it!” At that moment, Twilight’s world turned a bright white as she felt something shoot into her. The warm, moist spurts of an unfamiliar liquid coated her inner walls, filling her with a sense of euphoria. This new feeling would bring Twilight over the edge, and squirt he own juices for the third time.

Falling to her side, the two would try and recollect themselves. The room was hot and reeked of sex. The two were left mute as they desperately tried to recollect themselves. Several minutes would pass as they both rode the waves of their orgasm, only to turn to one another and smile. “So… how was… your first time?”

“Beyond anything I could have imagined.” Twilight cooed, forcing her body to lean into his. “I had no idea such a blissful euphoria could be possible. The books I’ve read never undersold such an experience.”

“Well, you can’t really trust everything in a book. Sometimes you gotta just do it yourself and see what it’s like.” Twilight started to think his words through, only to come to a conclusion.

“Alright then.”

“Alright what?”

“I’ll do it.”

“Twilight, I feel like I’m in the dark here. What are you talking about.”

“We’ll do everything.” Aaron started to turn a shade of white.

“… What?”

“The books I’ve read on sex were wrong. Who knows what else is wrong, I need to detail and document every detail of a pony’s union.”

“… What?”

“Aaron, from this point on, I want to document our sex. You, me, and Applejack; we’ll catalog every feeling, motion and anything else. Aaron was left speechless from listening to his words. He prayed that he was just delusional from after sex stimulation. Taking a deep breath, Aaron leaned into her.

“Twilight, I would love more than anything to explore our sexuality together, but I think you’re going a little overboard here.” Twilight was taken aback by her lover.

“But… what if I forget something you like? Or what if you forget something I like?”

“Trust me, I won’t forget.” She had a somewhat worried look on her face, bringing Aaron to a sigh. “Alright. You can catalog our sexual activities from now on and add it to your little book about me.”

“You know about that?!” Twilight said a little worried.

“Yeah, I do. So here’s how this is going to work; you can catalog or jot down or whatever you want that we do in bed from now on. However, I suggest you pace yourself Twilight. I don’t want you getting hurt.”

“Okay, I can do that. Anything else?”

“Yes; ground rules. No blood, no knives, and no bathroom stuff.”

“Sweet Celestia, who the hell adds blood and knives in bed?!”

“I don’t know.”

“And… what do you mean by bathroom stuff?”

“You don’t want to know.” Twilight sighed.

“… Can we at least shower together?” Aaron smiled at her.

“I would like that. Need any help?”

“Yes please.”

Chpt. 23: Trouble Comes a'Knockin'

View Online

The day had started anew and Aaron was feeling better than ever. Though his body ached, he was more than happy to find Twilight resting naked on his chest. A small smile crept along his face as he gently strokes her soft mane. The soft fur against his skin was something he found all too comforting. With his returning consciousness, Aaron had his hands explore his mare’s soft figure. Exploring every curve on her body.

Though her fur was soft and inviting, he would find a few coarse patches from last night’s activities. Though, as his hands caressed her soft wings, he began to hear Twilight let out a soft moan from the sensation of Aaron’s fingers running through her feathers. With a flutter of her eyes, Twilight slowly looked up to see Aaron smiling back at her. Recalling what happened the night before, she formed a smile of her own and kissed his nose. “Morning.” She said in a tired voice.

“Good morning, beautiful.” Twilight would lay her head back down on his chest, unable to find the energy to leave his side, let alone the bed. As much as she wanted to stay, Twilight knew that she was already running late for work. “How did you sleep?”

“Like a log… a log that had the best night of her life.” She purred. Aaron would only smirk as he placed his other hand on her rear. Twilight let out a soft coo of approval.

“I’m glad I could help with that. Maybe we can try topping it tonight.”

“Ooh, are you already planning something?”

“I could be.” Aaron gave her butt a nice squeeze. “I wouldn’t mind having another night like that with you, Twi.”

“Mmm, why not later this afternoon? I could swing by during lunch and we could sneak off for some fun.”

“Oh no, I’ve corrupted the beautiful princess.” Twilight slapped him on the chest. “Ow!”

“I’m not turning into a debaucherous mare. I just get really frustrated and need some release every now and then. Plus… I like spending time with you.”

“Thanks Twilight. I like spending time with you too.” The purple alicorn would lean in for a loving kiss with her herdmate, soon finding a pair of arms wrap around her to hold her close. The two were growing closer and closer to one another, both physically and emotionally. Unfortunately, this tender moment had to come to an end. Hearing a few knocks on the door, the two would sigh. “Yes?” Aaron called out.

“Aaron, can I come in? Jubilee sent me to tell you something important.” The voice was immediately recognized as Shining Armor.

“I’ll be out in a moment.”

“I’m kind of in a hurry. Can I just come in?”

“Not unless you want a few years of therapy.” Aaron chuckled to himself, but the two lovers soon turned beet red when they heard the door open.

“Don’t worry, I doubt you have anything I haven’t... seen.“ Ignoring Aaron’s warming and opening the door, Shining would see a sight he prayed never to see; his little sister, naked and on top her lover. The siblings’ eyes met briefly, turning the two either a shade of red or losing their color entirely. “Y-You know what… I think it can wait.” Turning around, Shining Armor slowly walked out of the room, already in the process of removing everything he had witnessed in the room.

Petrified, the nude alicorn sat atop her lover with a mortified expression, having been caught in her most intimate of moments by one of the few ponies she held close to her heart. Concerned, Aaron would softly caress her arm in a comforting gesture. “Twilight, you alright?”

“No! My brother just saw me naked in a sensitive and private moment!”

“Oh… uh… I’m sorry?” Twilight sighed to herself, getting her prosthetic leg strapped on before sliding off the bed.

“It’s not your fault.”

“I know, I just… don’t know what to say in this situation. Though, I could have sworn we locked that door.” Twilight bit her lower lip, avoiding eye contact.

“Well… you did… but, I kinda got up late last night for a bit of a snack. Turns out sex makes me hungry. Go figure.”

“It was a bit of a work out wasn’t it?”

“Are you gonna keep patting yourself on the back or are you going to get dressed? From what Shining said before he-… ugh… walked in on us, he seemed to need you for something important. So, get your suit on.”

“Fine… on one condition.”

“Aaron, we don’t have time for this.”

“It won’t take long. All I want is one more kiss.” Twilight rolled her eyes, pulling her shirt on and leaning over to him for one last peck on the cheek. “I was hoping for tongue, but that works too.”

“You’re such a foal, ya know that.”

“A foal who loves you.” Twilight let out a giggle before making her way to the door.

“I’ll see you at lunch, sweetie. Don’t let AJ get to you before I do. I want you nice and fresh for when I get back.”

“We could always invite her for some threeway action. I don’t really want to show favoritism.”

“Of course we can… tonight at least. But you’re all mine later today.”

“Keep talking like that and I’ll just come visit you at the office.”

“We’ll see how things go. Bye Aaron.” The two parted ways, leaving Aaron to get his clothes on to start the day. His new suit was cleaned and pressed, ready for the day of watching over the house. Making his way to the bathroom, Aaron found himself with a stroke of luck as he found a toothbrush; unused and with no owner. He took it immediately and removed a taste in his mouth that had been building up for quite some time. After a quick comb of his hair, and washing up, Aaron made for the door to begin his day.

With a strut in his step and a smile on his face, Aaron would make his way down to the main floor to find Cherry Jubilee. However, it wasn’t long before a mare in a scantily clad outfit passed by him with a bit of urgency. Normally he wouldn't pay such an outfit any mind, considering where he was. Yet from the way this mare dressed seemed extra tantalizing with a shorter skirt and no sign of underwear to speak of.

Heading down the staircase, Aaron wasn't greeted as he did previously. Instead he found the entire lower section of the house in a cleaning frenzy with hurried looks of desperation trying to clean every inch of the house all in one fell swoop. “Silver Lining, straighten the paintings. Blue Skies, wash the couch cushions. Sweet Dream, loosen that bosom; I wanna see those breasts bounce. And will somepony please go get- AARON!!!” Jubilee saw her temp-bouncer and had a look of relief on her face. “Oh, I am so glad you’re awake. Please, there’s not much time. I need your help.”

“Whoa, calm down, Cherry. What’s going on here?”

“It’s bad, sugar. He’s comin’ and on such short notice too.”

“Who’s coming?”

“His name is Bull, and I had hoped that he wouldn’t be comin’ this week. Lily, fix that mane!” Jubilee called out a lone pony, which began to fluff up her pink hair to be much more eye catching. The two would walk through the house together while Jubilee explained what was going to happen. “Bull Long-horn the Third, or Junior as he’s called, is the son of a rather nasty raider around these parts. They’ve pillaged, destroyed, and taken just about anything they come across along the southern section of the continent. They are ruthless, vile, and downright horrid.”

“So, what does that have to do with us?”

“Well, the son of the leader has taken a liking to the town, specifically my little business. He comes here once every few weeks for some drink, sex, and then he leaves. Doesn’t pay a single bit, but it keeps the town safe. So long as Bull is happy, so is the town.”

“Okay, sounds rather important.” The two turned the corner, seeing that the rest of the dressing room was full of mares wearing the maid outfits that Aaron had seen prior. “I’m gonna take a guess that you want me to do something then?”

“Sugar, I would be mighty thankful if you could do me a huge, HUGE favor today."

“Of course, I’d be happy to-“

“HE’S HERE!!!” Jubilee seemed to lose all of her color at the mere sound of that sentence. The mares would scurry about like a nest of bees, making their way to the front as Jubilee brought Aaron along by the collar. He and Jubilee were front and center facing the door as they waited for their guest.

All was silent; nopony moved a muscle as they all looked to the door. That’s when something started approaching. A massive, lumbering figure slowly came to the door with two long horns sprouting from the top. The hoof steps were loud and made the wooden porch creek under its massive weight. Aaron saw a few of the mares around him begin to sweat, fearful of what they would soon meet.

Without warning, the door snapped off the hinges as it fell to the ground. Bursting into the room in a flashing display of light from a reflective vest was their esteemed guest. “WHAT’S UP, WHORSES!!!” With a massive grin, Aaron would squint through the flashy lights and see a minotaur. His hair was slick and greased up, reflecting almost as much light as his vest. His muscles were bare due to a deliberate modification to his shirt. As much as Aaron found the Minotaur visually unappealing, the smell of heavy cologne invaded his nostrils and almost brought him to vomit with its utter potent and chemical scent.

The minotaur strutted forward and greeted Jubilee. “Ah, Cherry you sexy bitch, it’s literally been an eternity since I saw you.”

“I know sweetie. I’ve been so lonely waiting for-“

“Yeah, shut up. Hey, sexy.” The minotaur diverted his attention to the other mares, almost ignoring Jubilee the first chance he got. Aaron could see that Jubilee was not amused with his disrespectful attitude to her or her mares. Hell, Aaron had half a mind to smack the guy. As much as he wanted to, Jubilee held his wrist, keeping him back while shaking her head. While Bull started teasing the mares, responding with sweet giggles or moans as they felt the meaty hands touch and grope, their expressions almost gave way to disgust. While Bull was oblivious, Aaron could see through their smiles and knew that they hated being around this walking ego. He could see a mare or two turn a shade of green from his cologne as well. Even a mare that was already green. “Damn, you got the outfits, a bunch of sexy feather brains and horn heads. I’m surprised you managed to get this done in such short notice.”

“What can I say Bull. You’re worth it.”

“Heh, damn straight I am. Now, how about we get things off right; I’ll be in the lounge. Let’s get to work with a bit of a BJ and how about a drink.”

“Sure thing, Bull. Anything for you, baby.”

“Thanks. And get it done fast, Jubilee. Don’t let your age hold ya back.” Wrapping his arms around a few mares, Bull would head into the lounge. The others would disband and ready themselves for when they are called in to switch out with the other mares. Until that time, they enjoyed their freedom while it lasted. For now, it was just Aaron and Jubilee for the moment. But only Aaron was left dumbfounded at what he had just witnessed.

“… Wow… I mean… wow! Where do I begin with that?”

“Keep your voice down. You don’t want him to hear you.”

“I’m sorry but… holy shit, Jubilee.”

“I know, I know. But it’s only for a day.”

“I know, but I had no idea he was that bad. Cherry, I really don’t wanna do this.”

“Sweetie, I know what Bull’s like, but please, I need this. I’m so sick of having to deal with him. I just want some time where I can relax and not have to deal with this.”

“So get someone else. I’m sure you can find a suitable replacement.”

“I tried, but I can’t find anypony under short notice. Shining has to watch the barrier, plus he seemed kinda out of it when I saw him come down. No idea what that was about.” Aaron cleared his throat as a small fluster formed on his face.

“Y-Yep. No idea why that is.”

“As for Draco and his friends; to be fair, I think they'd end up killing Bull. If that happens, his father will surely burn this place to the ground.”

“Alright, get Applejack to watch him then.”

“I told her to take the day off. I don’t like taken mares around Bull. Besides, do you really want AJ near him?” They hear a loud muffle followed by a satisfied grunt from Bull.

“Go on slut, get to suckin’.” Aaron let out a groan as he heard what was going on in the lounge.

“Okay, ya got me there. What about…” Aaron was trying to think of a name, but he was lost with so many choice that would be met with a bad end. “Oh come on, I don’t wanna!”

“I know it looks bad, but I need you on this. You’re the only one I can trust to make sure that Bull stays happy and nopony gets hurt. Aaron, you’re my only hope for this.” Groaning in disgust, Aaron was not wanting to be a part of what he'd see in that room. But the moment he turned back to face Jubilee, looking up at him with big, pleading eyes, he finally caved in.

“… Fine. I’ll do it.”

“Thank you, sugar. I’ll make it up to you.”

“I hope so.” Taking a deep breath, Aaron sighed to mentally psyche himself into his new job for the day; babysitting.

“Yo, Jubilee. I know Alzheimers sucks, but where are we on that drink?”

“Coming.” Giving Aaron a thankful nod, Cherry Jubilee would head into the bar and fix up a special drink for Bull. While she fixed the beverage, Aaron walked into the lounge and saw Bull getting service by a mare who was trying to force herself to work through a blow job on Bull’s rather enormous member. Aaron turned a bright red, seeing this take place. Looking up from the mare, Bull saw Aaron standing in the archway staring at them.

“Hey, string-bean.” Aaron looked around and pointed to himself. “Yeah, you. Are ya just going to stand there with your thumb in your ass or you gonna pull up a seat?” Aaron figured he may as well sit down; close enough to watch but far away to give him some space. Bull’s service didn't stop with the addition of the audience. Slowly, the mare let go of Bull’s throbbing pink rod, coughing from the constant sensation of his tip hitting the back of her throat. Once her gagging had ended, she took a deep breath and tagged out with the other mare. Instead of going down on him, she straddled the minotaur reverse cowgirl style and began to ride him, in front of Aaron and the other mares that were there.

While Bull laid back, Aaron saw Cherry Jubilee come in with an exotic looking drink, topped with whipped cream and a cherry on top. Snatching it from her hands, Bull guzzled every last drop and let out a small belch. “As usual Cherry Jubilee, your liquor tastes like finely fermented piss. But, I will admit it is the best piss I’ve had in a while.”

“Thank you, Bull. You’re such a sweet heart.”

“Yeah, yeah. Now, could ya get outta my way. Your crow’s feet are killing my boner. Don’t wanna leave the lady unsatisfied.” Jubilee sucked in air through her teeth, restraining her want to vocalize a few choice words to the bovine but held her patience firmly. Before she left, she turned to Aaron.

“Need anything before I go, sugar?”

“Nah, I’m good.”

“You sure?”

“He doesn’t want anything. Fuck off! Damn, fix that hearing aid.” With a sigh, Jubilee took her leave. As she did, Aaron turned to the mare with a concerned look.

“Hey Cherry.” The mare turned to the human. “You look very pretty today.” A smile crossed her face as she left. Seeing how she was treated, he at least wanted her have her feel something positive. Now that Aaron was left with the bovine, he would do his best to ensure that nothing would happen.

“So, what’s your name, String-bean?”

“Hm? Oh, my name’s Aaron.”

“Psh, that’s a stupid name.”

“So I’ve been told.” Aaron turned the clock and saw that it not even an hour had passed since he had woken up. Without breakfast, he would be looking forward to lunch a whole lot more. He just wished it would come a lot faster.

~~~~~

Twilight would sit in the mayor’s office and going through the motions as she filed, alphabetized, and categorized a mountain of paperwork that seemed to show up again and again every time she returned to the office. As she wiped a bit of sweat from her brow, she turned to the clock once again to check the time. She didn’t know why the kitchen was closed in the brothel, but Twilight really wished she grabbed something to eat on the way to work.

The door to the mayor’s office opened as a short grey unicorn waddled out. “Oh, Twilight. So good I saw caught you.”

“Yes sir?”

“I’m going to be heading out for a little get together at home. So, I’ll be letting you off a little early.”

“Aw, you don’t have to do that sir.”

“Oh, but I insist. You’ve managed to make something from this place. I can actually find my dental records for once without having to go through several boxes at a time now.” The short stallion let out a chuckle. “Anyway, once you’re done, you’re free to go.”

“Thank you sir. I’ll be sure to enjoy myself.”

“See that you do.” The mayor took his leave, only to move passed an oncoming visitor.

“Hey Twi.” A familiar earth pony came into the door, taking off her glasses and Stetson. “How’s work treatin’ ya.”

“Ugh, it's hard APplejack, But it is rewarding. I miss doing this sort of thing.”

“Yeah, I kinda miss the things from the good ol’ days too.” Walking to Twilight’s side, AJ would assist Twilight with her work. “Where’s this go?” She held up a few papers. Naming them from left to right, Twilight would point them out on the spot and where they would go.

“Finances, work order, daily margins.” Applejack found the appropriate files and put them away. Without the knowledge to properly assist, Applejack would make do with handing her papers to speed it up a bit.

“So, how was last night?” AJ asked in a teasing tone. Twilight would fluster at the question as AJ handed her more papers.

“It was… fun.”

“Just fun?” Biting her lip, Twilight looked around and saw that they were alone.

“It was amazing, AJ. Oh sweet Celestia, I never imagined that it would feel so good. I mean, the books I read never came so close to what I felt last night.”

“Heh, can’t really experience everything in a book, sugarcube. Gotta go out and experience ‘em all for yourself.”

“I know, I just never really saw that coming is all. Though, come lunch, I know what I’m gonna do.”

“Ooh, got something planned?”

“You could say that.”

“Mind if I join you guys?”

“As much as I would like that, I called dibs for lunch. Though, I would like you to join me tonight.”

“I can live with that.” The two continued to work until AJ suddenly asked a rather strange question. “Hey Twi, what do you think will happen when this is all over?” Twilight was caught off guard by her odd query.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, when we stop Tirek, bring the world back into order, what do you think will happen to us?”

“Nothing new. We’ll go back to our old lives, but you and I be closely involved more since we’re in a herd together.”

“I guess I could see that. But… what about foals?”

“A little early to be thinking about that, don’t you think?”

“Sorry, but I’m just in this for the long haul. I’m not sayin’ I don’t want any, but I wanna think about the future. Aaron can’t give us foals, so… what’ll we do?”

“I dunno. I never really considered that. But, to be honest, I’d rather cross that bridge when we get to it. I’m just getting comfortable with our relationship and I don’t really want to think too far in case… w-well… one of us doesn’t make it to the end.”

“Now I won’t be hearin’ any talk of that. You know I wouldn’t let anythin’ happen to you or Aaron. You guys are the only family I got left.” Twilight would smile warmly at her friend, her herdmate.

“Thanks AJ. That means so much to me.” The two shared a loving hug with one another, only for their sensual moment to be interrupted. The door swung open, and with it came a panicked Draco.

“Guys, you gotta come quick!” his voice was filled with urgency, immediately catching the mare’s attention. Exchanging looks, the two got up fast and began follow the pegasus out to see what had happened. They would only hope that Aaron was not involved.

~~~~~

Time seemed to come to a stand still for Aaron, as every time he looked at the clock, only a few minutes managed to crawl passed. To make matters worse, Aaron had to listen to Bull boast about his previous conquests and often clearly fictional stories detailing of his “heroic” exploits. “And after the bitch’s husband came in, I kept on fucking her in front of him, just to show him how a real stud fucks a mare.”

“Yeah… ya don’t say.” Aaron would watch the one of the mares dance on a pole for Bull’s amusement. Though, Aaron was just glad he had something to give his attention to for a change other than Bull. He kept his wits sharp in case things went south, but there were times when Bull’s words were like listening to Styrofoam squeaking mere inches from his ears.

“Anyway, after that, I went back a week later to bang her daughter and lemme tell ya, like mother like daughter. Ha!” Bull would huff and grunt and reach climax in a mare’s mouth, Aaron turned to her as she began to gag on his thick semen. Finished, Bull soon passed her over to Aaron.

“Here, have some fun. You’re really killing my boner.” Aaron would see the mare choking and got up to fetch her some water. He came back and offered her the glass, to which she drank. She tried to get the horrid taste and cease the coughing, to which the water did wonders for. Gasping for air, the mare would panted to recover from the horrid sensation.

“You alright?”

“Y-Yeah… thanks.”

“Ah, don’t be such a bitch.” Bull chuckled, laying back with his limping cock for all to see. “I thought you mud ponies were tougher than that.” The mare snorted as she got up. With a bow, she would walk away with a sense of urgency. “Send the next ones in. I’m gonna be getting hard in a few minutes.” Taking his seat, Aaron would watch the pegasus mare dance.

“So, where ya from?”

“Hm?” This was the first time Aaron heard him ask about something other than himself. “I’m from… out of the country.”

“Oh yeah? Nice. Where are you headin’?”

“No where specific, just waiting for the train to take us out of here. Though, Manehattan has been talked about for some time now.”

“Nice. Always wanted to head out there, but Pa wouldn’t let me leave the gang. Says I gotta stick around to know how a real leader leads. Pffft, the fuck does he know? I’m a damn good leader. The old coot is just blind. Ain’t that right, girls.” They all nodded in agreement before continuing to do as they were told. “Anyway, I’m sure you understand.”

“Actually, I don’t. Never had any parents. I’ve been on my own my whole life.”

“Wow, I envy you. No one to tell you what to do; you’re your own… whatever you are.” With a smirk, the minotaur removed the mare from his groin and moved closer to Aaron. “Heh, I bet you take shit from nopony.”

“Not really. I just learn to ignore it.”

“Aw, that’s no fun. You gotta bust a few heads if they disrespect you; can’t have any smart mouths wandering around.”

“Yeah, sure. Why not.” Aaron would find himself being brought closer to Bull. Worst yet, a little uncomfortably close to his shaft.

“Ya know, string-bean, I like you. I feel like ya get me. Like, you’re the only other being I can truly confide in. The mares here are, well, mares; dad doesn’t understand me, and the guys are a bunch of yes-men. But you, I like you. I feel you understand me on a whole new level.” Trying to free himself from his grasp, Aaron soon saw somepony he knew walk in. Her blue coat smelt of sweat and she soon took a seat across from the two. She was clearly exhausted, and looked to take a seat. She soon saw the two together and was starting to make a few assumptions. “Woah, better not let Twilight or AJ see ya like that. You’d break their hearts.” Rainbow chuckled as she grabbed a cider and started to enjoy the cool air of the house.

The utterance of Twilight caught Bull’s attention. Turning to Aaron and began to smile. “Twilight? As in… Twilight Sparkle? The Princess?”

“Um… yeah? What about her?”

“What about her?! String-bean, do you have any idea how amazing it is to be in the presence of a princess? Plus, the rumors I’ve heard about their features is just… amazing.” Aaron could agree to that. “But… AJ... where have I heard that name before?”

“Applejack.” Aaron would say, unsure if he was thinking of the same mare.

“Wait… like the Applefamily? Holy crap, that is amazing.”

“Why?”

“String-bean, there are two rare breeds of mare in this town as we speak, n’ I want them.”

“… What?”

“I want to make my final mare to be an alicorn. I don’t really give a shit about the mud-pony, but hell she can at least tell me the secret of her family’s rare cider. I’d make a fortune on that stuff.”

“Well, hate to break it to ya, but they’re already in a herd; mine.” Bull would burst out into laughter, thinking that Aaron was telling a joke of sorts. The bovine wiped a tear from his face, amused by what he had said.

“Oh, that’s a good one. Your herd; an Apple and an alicorn. That’s some good shit.”

“Nah, it’s true.” Rainbow stated. “AJ and Twilight are in his herd.” Bull stopped laughing as he looked at Rainbow in utter disbelief.

“No way, that’s impossible.” The more he looked at Rainbow, the more he began to realize who she was. “Wait… aren’t you that resistance leader?”

“I could be.”

“Yeah… Yeah! I recognize you. The rainbow mane, the attitude… but, you seem to be missing something.” He got up, going to inspect Rainbow. “Oh… I see… you’re missing your wings. What happened, ya get ‘em clipped?” Rainbow let out a small growl of annoyance. “Heh, I bet ya wanted to be like your mud pony friends or something.”

“Uh, dude… ya may wanna stop.”

“Psh, why should I? Am I huwting the widdle mawe’s feewings.” After letting out a short guttural laugh, Bull soon found himself getting a heavy uppercut to the face. Rainbow wasn’t as strong as she was back in the day, but after she got some real food in her, she felt like she was ready to take on the world. Bull was merely a practice run.

“Yes… Yes you were.” Rainbow emptied the bottle onto the downed minotaur before turning back to Aaron. “Hey… did he hurt you?” Aaron shook his head. “Alright, take care Aaron. I’m gonna go-“ Rainbow felt a pair of legs wrap around her and bring her to the ground. Once the mare was down, Bull’s meaty hands wrapped around Rainbow’s head and flung her into the wall.

“Broken pony bitch, thinks she can treat me like that.” Filled with rage, Aaron leapt into action. He knew he was supposed to keep Bull happy, but he had just crossed a line. Taking hold of a bar stool, Aaron slammed it across Bull’s face. The stool shattered into pieces, but Bull was unfortunately still standing. “String-Bean… I’m very disappointed in you.” Aaron found himself being lifted into the air by the throat. “I open up to you, and this is how you treat me?!” Aaron would let out a choked cough, trying to breath in air. Bull’s attention was soon drawn to Rainbow, shakily standing from being tossed. With a smirk, Aaron soon found himself being thrown at the blue pegasus and crashing through the wall.

The two slowly got up, a little disoriented. “Ugh… really getting sick of being tossed around.” Aaron would help Rainbow up from the ground and soon see Bull cracking his knuckles. “You okay Rainbow?”

“I’m fine, String-bean.” rainbow said in an attempt of levity.

“Please don’t call me that. Do you have any ideas on how we can take him down?”

“I’m about to shove those horns up his ass.”

“Okay, but I think it’d be best if we didn’t kill him.”

“Why? The guy is an asshole.”

“True, but- LOOK OUT!!!” Bull came charging form the two of them mid-conversation. Aaron rolled out of the way while Rainbow sprung over him in an elegant display of acrobatics. Propelling herself over and spinning until landing on her hooves in what could only be called a perfect landing. Aaron was left dumbfounded by her maneuver. “Wow… that was awesome.” Flustered from the compliment, Rainbow returned to reality where she was prepared to fight. Rainbow went further to impress Aaron as she weaved through his punches like a professional boxer; punching, kicking, and kneeing Bull in the face, gut, and groin. She was fast in her movements, almost like a blue ghost attacking with the ferocity of a jungle cat. However, Bull would soon show to match her ferocity and caught her mid-chop to the neck. With a growl, Rainbow felt Bull’s fist run into her gut with the speed of a train, making her spit up onto his arm. Rainbow fell to her knees where she tried to catch her breath as she was left in a stunned state. Bull cracked his knuckles, preparing to slam both fists down onto Rainbow. That’s when Aaron leapt into action.

While he wasn’t as skilled as Rainbow, he was able to think on his feet. Grabbing a wine bottle, Aaron shook his weapon up and take aim. Once he had his target, Bull jerked back as he felt something strike him dead in the eye, making him roar out in rage. While he screamed and tried to dull the pain, Aaron took advantage of the opportunity to bring Rainbow out of harm’s way. She groaned softly, gripping her gut to do the same. “You alright?”

“Ugh… y-yeah. I’ll live.” They would hear Bull running amuck in the lower regions of the house, kicking and punching at furniture and the walls in a fruitless attempt to hit his attackers. He was momentarily blinded but he would soon be able to see once again. And that happens, he’ll most definitely make the two pay. “So, what’s the plan?”

“I asked you first. You were the one kicking his ass like it was your day job.” Rainbow let out a groan, feeling a lightheaded sensation starting to take over. “Well… maybe I should do something.”

“N-No… he’ll chew you up. We… we’ll do this together.” Aaron nodded as he helped his friend up. “Alright, follow me.” The two would stand up, taking a chair leg as their weapon. Roaring out, they took to the attack. Rainbow would take his legs, bringing him down to his knees while Aaron slammed the wooden object against his thick skull. Bull was momentarily disoriented.

Taking advantage of the momentary opening, the two took the opportunity to beat the ever loving crap out of Bull. Fist after fist after fist would strike the bovine in the jaw, even knocking out a tooth or two. They thought they were winning, they thought they would beat the minotaur… but they were wrong. With a flash of red eyes, Aaron was knocked aside and Rainbow pushed into the opposite wall. A surge of pain had hit her as the impact to her back caused a paralyzing amount of pain. Her nerves cry out in agony, telling her to stop doing whatever it was she was doing. She could barely move, barely breath from it all. Her vision would blur at random times, not helping her situation. Despite all this and the threat of unconsciousness, she still found the strength to stand up.

Wiping the blood from her mouth, she put up her fists back up and looked Bull dead in the eye. “Is that… all you got… bitch.” Bull leaned forward, standing on all fours. Scraping his hooves on the floor, Bull prepared to skewer Rainbow in a rampaging charge. Growing more and more furious as he looked at her, Bull charged at Rainbow at full throttle. Anything caught in his path would be crushed immediately. Midway through, Bull was blinded once more as a bottle crashed against his thick skull, pouring glass and liquor into his eyes. Crying out in pain, Bull would not see that Rainbow had once again leapt over him and landed a few feet away safely, though not as gracefully. The house shook as Bull made contact with the wall, embedding himself into the wood.

Aaron would come to see his handy work, and smiled at the sight of Bull thrashing, trying to free himself from his own horns. Yet the sight of seeing Rainbow alive was much better, but this victory would not last. Before they congratulated each another, they heard a loud crash. Rainbow turned to see the wall giving way as Bull pulled with every ounce of his strength, breaking wood and beams in his escape attempt. Before long, a massive chunk of wall was pried away and now sat atop of Bull’s head. “Oh… YOU THINK YOU'RE CUTE!?” Bull shouted at the two in a stupor of blind rage.

“Hmph... I’m adorable.” Rainbow retorted. Bull would furiously scream and rush the two. Rainbow swept at his legs and brought him tumbling down due to his newly top heavy body. The moment he fell to the ground, Rainbow leapt up into the air and came down on his head. A loud snap seemed to echo through town, almost alerting everypony close by as to what happened. Aaron was stand up to see what Rainbow had done, and he was utterly speechless. Bull was not dead; however he may want to rethink the name Long-horn. Broken off at the base, Bull’s horns had been snapped from his head. As he let out a pained groan, losing consciousness fast from the pain, Rainbow stood over him with a triumphant smirk. “Now look who’s broken.” Bull lifted his head but was knocked out by a blue hoof.

Ponies would gather around the door to see Bull unconscious with a slab of wall with two large horns sticking out. Pushing through the crowds, Jubilee would gasp at the sight of Bull on the ground. She came closer, seeing he was still alive. Looking to Aaron, who would smile innocently at her, Jubilee would take the only good thing to come out of this; and kicked Bull in the ribs, If not for catharsis sake alone. Following Jubilee, the sheriff of the town came to see what had happened. Aaron’s smile vanished when he saw that scowl form on his face. “Uhhh… Officer, I can explain everything.”

~~~~~

Aaron and Rainbow were in the sheriff’s office behind bars. Rainbow wasn’t all that happy being imprisoned again, but at least it wasn’t like the last one. Aaron was laying on the one bed they would share. While he tried to pass the time, all he could do was look at Rainbow, pacing around the small cell. “Rainbow, are you-“

“I’m fine!” She snapped, before going back to her pacing. She was visibly uncomfortable and a blind man would be able to see it as well. Sitting up, Aaron made some room on the bed for her to sit.

“Rainbow.”

“What?” She turned to see him offering a spot to sit. With a small sigh, Rainbow would take a seat beside Aaron, parting her mane from her eyes. Things were quiet for the time being, mostly because they were the only prisoners in town.

“So… where did you learn to fight like that?” Aaron wanted to break the silence, finding it a bit uncomfortable to just be sitting without anything going on.

“My dad taught me.”

“Cool.” Aaron cleared his throat. “You were pretty awesome back there.” That was a word Rainbow had not heard to describe her in a long time. It brought a faint smile to her face. “I take it you know some sort of martial arts?”

“I’m a black belt in a few forms of martial arts actually.”

“That explains a few other questions I had. Certainly explains how you kicked Bull’s ass.”

“Psh, minotaurs are just brawlers. If they aren’t trained well, any green belt could out maneuver them. Let alone hand them their own plot to them.”

“I see.” Aaron couldn’t help but see that she was still shaking. “Rainbow, are you scared?”

“What?! Me scared, naaaah. I’m… I’m…” Aaron would look at Rainbow worriedly; his soft eyes would bring her to confess. “I’m just… not all that happy being locked up again. I’ve only been out little over a week and I’m back as a prisoner. I just hate being kept in a cage.” Aaron understood well, more than she’d know. Placing a comforting hand on her leg, he would feel the mare jump at his touch.

“At least you got me to keep ya company.”

“Yeah… I guess that’s something.” Aaron could see Rainbow start to relax somewhat. It wasn’t much, but some progress was better than no progress. Before the silence sat in once again, the front door opened to reveal the sheriff and Twilight. Jumping to his feet, Aaron would move to the bars to greet his lover.

“Twilight!” He called out, relieved to see his marefriend. “Please tell me you’re here to get us out.” Twilight didn’t respond. In fact her face told him a lot more than he wanted to.

“Oh, you’re not goin’ anywhere. I told you n’ your friends not to cause trouble. And what do ya do?”

“… Cause trouble?”

“Cause trouble. Not only that, but you go ‘n get drag the town’s well being into this.”

“What are you talking about?” Rainbow got her answer. The door opened once more, revealing a third person to walk in. Aaron and Rainbow thought they were seeing Bull, but this minotaur was different. The grizzled bovine walked up with a thick five o’clock shadow, and bore a commanding presence. The sheriff and Twilight stepped back as they came up to greet the two prisoners.

“So,” He said in an ashen voice. “You two are the ones who put my boy down.” It was at this time that Aaron realized he was meeting with Bull’s father.

“Yeah, we did.” Rainbow stood her ground, glaring the minotaur in the eye. He stared Rainbow down with the one good eye in his head , the other having been clouded over and was now blank.

“Hm… Figures. That boy was gettin’ too big for his britches. Ah knew he was gonna get put in his place eventually.” Aaron held his breath, hoping that things would not get out of hand… but that was just wishful thinking.

“So, what happens now?”

“Well,” Bull senior would stand up, stroking the lining of his gruff beard. “One of two things are going to happen. Either you come out to town square and give my boy an apology… or we settle this like a couple o’ civilized folk with a duel.” Twilight would tense up, not wanting to get into anymore fights.

“This apology thing, what do I have to do?” Rainbow asked. Twilight was shocked to hear Rainbow taking the peaceful option.

“All ya gotta do is come to town, and public apologize.”

“Sounds easy.”

“Course, knowin’ him, he’s gonna want ya to satisfy him.” Rainbow grimaced at the idea. The very thought of doing anything kind in that bovine's direction caused her to be physically sick to her stomach. Yet…

“Fine, whatever. So long as ya don’t hurt the town.”

“Now, that wasn’t part of the agreement.”

“What?!” The others would shout.

“Sir, if I may." The sheriff cut in. "We don’t want no trouble. We’re simple folk and we just want to live in peace.”

“And you have, but when ya hurt mah boy, that peace was broken.” Aaron came forward suddenly, gripping at the bars. He didn’t want to bring the ponies of the town ill will.

“Wait! Wait!” He called out. “The duel, wh-what about that?” Bull turned back to the cell, facing Aaron.

“Hm… you must be that weird deformed earth pony I was told about.”

“Dammit.”

“The duel is simple; one on one against my son. Swords, no magic, no intervention. Ya lose when you die or forfeit. Or in this case, just die.” Aaron gulped but continue on.

“A-Alright, I’ll do it.” Bull senior cocked a brow.

“Ya sure you wanna do that, son? You look like you won’t last a second against my boy.”

“Regardless, I’d rather try than sit back and do nothing. So, what are the terms?”

“Nothin’ fancy. You win, you n’ your lot go free. My boy wins; he takes your herd and you die.” Aaron could see Twilight start to turn pale from those terms. But as he took in a deep breath, holding his ground, Aaron accepted the terms.

“Alright, but I want something else.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, if I’m putting my life on the line, I want something worth it.”

“And what would that be?”

“I win, you and your gang leave this town and never comes back. That includes you, your son, and just about anyone who you hire to come and cause these ponies trouble.”

“Heh, you got one hell of a pair on you.” Bull reached into a pouch, and in it he brought out a worn out piece of paper. Twilight recognized it and felt her sweat drop. Hell, even Rainbow knew what it was and she was afraid. “Ya know what this is?”

“Ah do.” The sheriff spoke. “And that’s highly illegal stuff you’re carrying.”

“Well, arrest me then. I dare you.” The sheriff shrank in his boots, backing off from the bovine. With no more interruptions, he would unfurl his parchment and show it to Aaron. At first it was blank, but then a black text began to appear on it. “This here is the Tartarus Pact. This here document will make any and all agreements binding by those who sign it.”

“Wicked.”

“You have no idea. After you sign this, it will make our little wager binding by the very pits of Tartarus itself. I have all mah members sign this to make sure they don’ double-cross me. After you give it a quick read, we can-“

“I can’t read.” The room went quiet for a moment. “Twilight, could read it for me?” Upon hearing her name, Twilight came over to Aaron’s side and began to look at the document, reading it over as a form of notary.

“It’s all there. The rules, the bargain, the seal of approval. Just gotta sign.”

“Cool, does anypony got a pen?” Bull was quick to produce one. Though, before he signed, a thought occurred. “Do I really have to give up my herd?”

“Hm?”

“Twilight and Applejack, do they really have to go to your son?” Bull thought that over for a moment and shrugged, he was already burning a town to the ground when his son won. Plus, they had more than enough mares at their disposal.

“Well… I don’ see why they should get involved in this.” He pointed to Rainbow.” Lest that she-devil’s apart of your herd.”

“Nope, she’s just a friend.”

“Hmmph… Fine, your mares are stricken from the deal.” Part of the deal began to fade away. “Besides, we can always just wrangle ‘em up if we find ‘em in our territory.”

“Sounds fair enough.” With that said, Aaron signed his name in his language on the paper. Bull took a look and had no idea what to make of Aaron's bizzare language.

“What kind of chicken scratch is this?” Rolling his eyes, Aaron would not answer his question. After Bull signed his name on the papers, the document erupted in fire, casting a shadow over the building for several seconds. Twilight could feel dark magic in the air, sending a chill through her spine. The smoke from the flames would swirl in the air before flying into the nostrils of Aaron and Bull senior. The sensation was wholly uncomfortable for Aaron, feeling something invade his body through the most unpleasant of means he could think of. Once it was done, the pact was sealed. “There, it is done. In three days time today, we’ll be back. And you better be here.”

“I will. Don’t worry about it.” With everything taken care of, Bull senior took his leave. Once he was gone, Twilight turned to Aaron with a very disapproving scowl. Aaron looked around a bit concerned, feeling danger around him for some reason. “What?” Twilight didn’t respond verbally, but instead walked away. After Twilight left, the Sheriff unlocked the door to their cage. “You’re letting us out?”

“Don’ see why I gotta keep ya in here. You already signed your death sentence. Plus, you’re in a whole new dog house, son.” The sheriff let out a chuckle, walking back to his desk in his small bit of amusement. Rainbow left the cell with a new sense of urgency, darting to the door to get away from the jail cell. By the time she and Aaron left the building, Aaron couldn’t see any sign of Twilight. He didn't like the look she had when she left. Thinking back, he was worried that he did something wrong back in the sheriff's office.

“Don’t let it get to ya." Rainbow said. "Twilight can be a bit of a hot head at times. Just let her cool off for a bit and she’ll be fine.” Rainbow would say.

“You sure?”

“Definitely… probably… maybe. I dunno, but what I do know is that you got a duel on the way. And taking a guess, I take it you don’t know how to use a sword.”

Aaron turned a deep red, realizing that he may have made a terrible mistake.”No, not really."

“Well then, since I owe you a favor for… something that never happened, I think this is a good time to use it. I want you to meet me in the back of the Brothel tomorrow morning. I’m going to do my best to make sure you don’t die.” Aaron let out a groan, knowing full well what was coming. He just hoped running wasn’t involved. Feeling an arm wrap around him, Aaron found himself close to Rainbow. “Hey, don’t be so down. I don’t like being around the depressing types. Look, I’ll make sure everything goes right. Then, we’ll be out of this town, you and Twilight can talk things out when she’s cooled off, and I’m sure you two will be all lovey-dovey in no time.”

“I… I guess I’ll take your word on that. This is all new territory for me.”

“Don’t worry. I don’t know much about this relationship stuff, but I know Twilight. She’s been my best friend for years. Just let her simmer down, and talk to her. Maybe even get her a book. She loves books. Like really loves them.” Taking her advice into consideration, Aaron smiled at Rainbow.

“Thank you. For everything.”

“Hey, what pals are for?” Rainbow let out a chuckle as the two of them walked through the town.

Chpt. 24: En Garde

View Online

It was a long night for Aaron. He laid on the couch deep in thought of what was to come in the days to come. Not only that, but his mind would drift to his more personal relationships with his herd. Twilight was furious with him, so much so that she kicked him out of their bedroom. A sense of worry would overtake him as the thought of his marefriend breaking off from the herd and Applejack following suit. Though they haven’t been together for that long, the thought of him losing her kept him from finding a good night’s rest. He’d curl up into a blanket Jubilee had given him, pondering what the future may hold for him and his friends. Doubts of his abilities began to piggy-back off of these fears, thoughts and visions of his failure and death crept into the corners of his mind. He tried his best to shake them off, but it was no use. They proved to be too persistent.

Just as Aaron was starting to drift off to sleep at long last, he felt something nudge his side. “Pssst.” A voice called out. He waved off the hand and turned around, digging his face into the couch cushions. It wasn’t long before he felt another nudge on his back. “Pssst!” The voice had grown louder, and noticeably aggravated. Aaron made attempts to ignore it and fall to sleep. “Come on, time to get up.” Aaron was too tired to make out who that was and just hoped it would go away. “Time to train now get your ass up.” Slowly turning over, Aaron found a blurry blue figure standing over him. The blotch was coming into focus to show Rainbow Dash wearing a strange outfit.

“Dash?” Aaron squinted through tired eyes to make out the blue blur leaning over the couch. “What are you doing?”

“Getting you ready for training, cupcake.” Rainbow pulled off the covers but soon regretted it. “GAH! Why are you naked!?” Sitting up, Aaron would stretch his limbs.

“Shhh… you trying to wake everyone up?” Taking his blanket back to cover himself, he would proceed to explain himself. “I like to sleep in the nude, alright. I like the feel of the fabric against my skin.”

“That’s weird.”

“It’s comfortable.” Rainbow sighed to herself, no time to argue with him.

“Whatever. Just get dressed already. You’re not gonna want to do this naked.”

“You sure? Maybe I could pick up the nudist lifestyle; go all natural. Just let it all haaaang out.” Rainbow was starting to grow a little angry, but couldn’t stop herself from drawing her attention to his groin. The shape was strange to her, never having seen something like its shape in her life.

“Just get dressed before I make you do this blindfolded.” Rainbow stormed out with a huff, thinking of ways to make this day a lot more horrible for Aaron. There were already a few in mind; she just wanted to see how far she could take this. As for Aaron, he wrapped his blanket around him and went upstairs. He kept his footsteps silent and soft to keep the other ponies from waking up.

As much as he didn’t want to disturb her, he had very little choice. “pst.” He knocked on the door as quietly as possible. “Twilight. I need some clothes.” There was no response. Looking down each hall, Aaron took a deep breath and did something brash; enter the sleeping chamber of an angry lover.

Slowly opening the door, he looked inside and saw her there. Twilight was curled up in a ball, her blanket forming a cloth barrier to keep her warm. Just by looking at her, he could see that she too was having a restless night. Taking a few steps in, Aaron snuck his way ever closer to the drawer that had their clothes. All he could hear were the faint creeks of his feet against the wood. “Ugh… what I wouldn’t give for socks.” He whispered to himself.

Twilight’s soft snoring was all that he could hear, and up until then, that was the first he had ever heard her snore. Yet that wasn’t what he was here for, he needed to get dressed. The suit had been dirtied and wouldn’t be ready until later that afternoon. Even then, training in a full suit was not something he would find ideal.

Kneeling down before the dresser, he found his clothes mixed in with Twilights. Pants, shirts, underwear; it was all there. Firstly, he had to get some underwear. As much as he felt like a perv for rummaging through a lady’s underwear drawer, he needed some sort of barrier. Still, he did find it cute that Twilight folded her clothes in neat squares. Even going as far as to do the same for his clothes, laying them beside hers in a neat and organized fashion.

Once he got his briefs on, he was relatively quick when it came to putting on the other articles of clothing. Once fully dressed and having two shirts tied to his feet, Aaron immediately made for the door. “Mmmph… don’t go.” Aaron froze, hearing Twilight’s voice. Slowly, he turned to see her still sleeping but tossed and turned in her covers, her breathing becoming erratic. “Please… don’t leave me.” Her voice was mumbled, yet he could hear her clear as day. Taking a seat beside her on the bed, he slowly and softly began to stroke her mane. Sure he was likely to be caught and she’d most certainly chastise him verbally since she was still quite cross with his recent actions. Still, he couldn’t just leave her to her night terrors.

Her quick breathing slowly subsided from his touch, calming her upon feeling the inviting hands of another. “Don’t worry Twi. You’re just having a bad dream.” She softly purred in her sleep, unaware of what was happening. He tried to sound as soothing as possible, comforting his marefriend as well as he could. She started to calm down, feeling a soft hand on her mane and a familiar voice seemed to ease the night-terrors somewhat. “I love you.” He whispered into her ear before planting a kiss on her forehead, bringing a big smile to her face as she calmed back down into her sleep.

“Mmm… Love you too.” Twilight’s soft purr of delight was a sign to Aaron that she was drifting off to sleep in a more peaceful state than when he had snuck in to retrieve some clothes. Though, hearing her verbal sign of affection did bring a small fluster to his cheeks. Making sure that Twilight was comfortable, Aaron took his leave just as quietly as when he had gone in. Slowly closing the door, Aaron let out a sigh of relief, glad that he had not disturbed Twilight.

“What are you doin’?” Startled by the voice, Aaron turned to face a stern looking Applejack, giving him quite the stink eye when she saw the man snooping around.

“Oh… AJ. I was just getting some clothes.”

“Ya know Twi’s still angry with ya.”

“Yeah… Yeah I know that.”

“I mean, if I were in Twi’s shoes and I caught ya; you’d know better than to intrude on mah personal space again. Still, I gotta hand it to ya; you got quite a pair to just waltz right on in like you did.”

“Waltz is a bit of a generous term.”

“Whatever ya call it, I still don’t approve.”

“I needed my clothes. I don’t wanna be taught sword fighting in the nude. Especially with how hot it gets out here.” Applejack sighed to herself.

“Look, sugarcube. If you ever need anything, all ya gotta do is ask. I’d be happy to help ya with whatever you need.”

“Don’t suppose you know how to help me get Twilight to forgive me?” Applejack chuckled as she brought his arm towards her. Opening his hand, she proceeded to give the man a few gold coins.

“Get her a gift. That’s the surefire way to get a mare to forgive ya. It won’t fix the problem, jus’ to help ease things over.” That was all that Applejack would do for him, from there on Aaron was on his own. Passing by him, Applejack would head on back to her room to rest up for the rest of the night. Pocketing the coins, Aaron heads out to meet up with Rainbow. Recalling how trying Applejack’s training could be; he was expecting Rainbow to be just as difficult.

Heading out the front door, Aaron found Rainbow waiting with an impatient expression on her face. With a furrowed brow, she turned her attention to Aaron. “Hey, what took ya?”

“Sorry. I got a bit held up.”

“I’m sure ya did.” She said in an unconvinced tone. “We don’t have much time as is and you can’t waste it picking your wardrobe.” Taking a deep breath, Rainbow moved the issues aside for the time being. “Just be sure you get them ready before you head off to bed alright.” With that out of the way, Rainbow handed Aaron a broomstick.

“What’s this for?”

“Your training sword. I’m not gonna have you use a real blade and get yourself hurt. Can’t afford an injury before you even go to fight. Hopefully, under my guidance, I can make use these two days to turn you into a fighting machine… or to keep yourself alive, probably the latter but I’m never one to aim for mediocre results.”

“How?” Rainbow smirked, a look of pride in her eye from her ingenious training regimen.

“Don’t you worry. For now, let’s get the basic sword maneuvers out of the way before moving onto the meat of things.”

“Alright, sounds good.” Taking up a broomstick of her own, Rainbow would do her best to teach Aaron what he needed to know in what little time they had. With only two days coming up fast, every second counted. Yet with this clock hanging over head, Aaron pushed the thought from his mind and kept a cool head. His focus was placed on his sword training and nothing else… well, almost nothing else.

~~~~~

The sun slowly rose over Dodge, waking the slumbering ponies to the oncoming day. With the events that had taken place from the previous day, there was much to talk about with their neighbors. Some were optimistic, praying for a better life and outcome to being terrorized by the Bulls. Some didn’t hold this hope; packing up their loved ones and home together in hopes of avoiding the wrath of the bandits. Whatever the reason, the town was buzzing more so than it had in a very long time.

Aaron was kept on his toes, careful as he watched Rainbow hold her broom with a fiery determination. To her it was training, but to Aaron it was about avoiding a concussion and bruising. Now with light, he could see her movements clearly and not have to guess where she was going to hit in utter darkness. Holding his weapon with both hands, Aaron was almost quick enough to see her moves. Just like the day prior, Rainbow was fast with her strikes. Mercilessly swiping and thrusting her weapon at Aaron, who was desperately trying to keep up. She wasn’t pulling any punches; he had a few bruises in the works as testament to that fact.

His movements were sloppy, uncoordinated, and all around amateur; but Rainbow had seen much worse. The training he had received from Applejack carried over, but there was much ground to cover in a short time period. “You’re slow. Try moving faster.” Easier said than done. Letting out a yelp as he tried to block a low sweep, Aaron was thrown off guard when he found Rainbow’s fist driving into his nose and sent him back into the building behind him. He held his nose in pain, trying to stop the blood flow. “Gah! Fuck, I think you broke my nose.”

“Oh, don’t be such a foal. It was just a love tap.” Aaron looked to Rainbow in shock. “Now, get back up. You’re wasting daylight.” Rainbow held her weapon tight, ready to continue. Slowly, Aaron got back up to his feet, holding his broom in his hand. He had no idea Rainbow was so brutal when it came to training. Part of him was wondering if he should go back to Applejack. “Head’s up!” Distracted from his thoughts, Aaron saw a brown stick coming for his head. Reacting, Aaron fell back and let the swing fly over him. “Not bad. Though, I won’t be giving you a warning next time.”

“Rainbow, do you think we can take five?”

“Sure.” Sighing in relief, Aaron got back up and began to relax. Sadly, Rainbow had other ideas. The moment he was standing back up, Rainbow delivered a finishing blow with her broomstick; swinging it low and in between his legs. Aaron was left in a state of paralysis, a blinding white overtaking his mind and vision as he felt the stick slam him right where the sun doesn’t shine. Slowly but surely, he fell forward and landed on the ground, letting out a high pitched wail of agony. “See, told ya I wasn’t going to be giving you a warning.” She chirped.

Aaron would slowly turn to Rainbow, with a look of betrayal in his eye. “R-Rainbow… why?”

“Because there are no time outs in a fight. Ya think Bull is going to let you catch your breath in the middle of the duel? Hell no.” She leaned down to get close to Aaron. “This isn’t a schoolyard. Ya can’t call ‘time out’ the moment you feel like it. The only way that it’ll stop is if you finish him.” He let out a low grumble, soothing his sensitive parts. “Now get back up.”

“I’m sorry, but were you not here for the brutal testicle obliteration? Because I’m pretty sure I was.”

“Walk it off.” With a sigh, Aaron used his broom to lift himself off the ground and act as a cane to keep him balanced.

“Alright. But no more hitting below the belt.”

“Sure. No more hitting you in the dick.”

“Wow, how elegant.” Taking a deep breath, Aaron was ready once more. Taking the initiative, Aaron attacked Rainbow with a new sense of determination… and was immediately struck in the groin once more. He let out a loud yelp as he struggled to stand.

“W-What the fuck!?” Aaron was furious, seeing Rainbow with a proud smirk on her face only made the fires grow. “I-… I said no more nut shots.”

“And you believed me. Honestly, you have no one to blame but yourself.” He tried to keep his cool, but he found that to be an almost impossible task more and more.

“Why… are you doing this.”

“To teach you a lesson.”

“I just want to learn how to fight with a sword.”

“And you are. You’ve exceeded my expectations, of what little there was, but there’s something holding you back.”

“… Alright… I’ll bite; what is it?”

“It’s you.” Aaron looked to his teacher with a confused look. With a sigh, Rainbow put her weapon down. “I think we should move on to the next lesson. Come with me.” As she told him to, Aaron followed close behind Rainbow. A feeling could be felt in the back of his mind, telling him things were going to be getting a little more difficult.

~~~~~

The town limits were watched diligently, now more than ever. After yesterday’s events, the watch had become a lot more intense than ever, just waiting for the slightest sign of attack. Yet, the ever-present boredom still hung over them like a rock dangling by a thread. The added presence of their guests didn’t change much but for a few new conversation pieces. Strolling up to them with Aaron in tow, Rainbow made her presence known as to not spook the guards with a wave and holler. “Hey, you guys having fun yet.” She called out in a sarcastic manner.

Draco and his team lit up, smiling at their leader coming to grace them with her presence. “Oh yeah, we’re having oodles of fun. Just look at all the fun we’re having. I think I might blow a fun-fuse.” Draco was more than happy to return Rainbow’s sarcasm with his own. “Hey Right-hook; day going well?”

“Kinda hungry to be honest, also I think I may never get an erection ever again.”

“Well, if you wanna eat, you’re going to have to earn it. Which is why we’re here?” Rainbow turned to her rebellion soldiers and cleared her throats. “Alright, here’s what’s going on. I’m prepping Aaron for his bout with Bull, and I need you guys to help teach a little lesson.”

“I’m listening.” Draco sat up in his seat, giving Rainbow his full attention.

“He’s got the basics down, but if he’s going to win, he’s going to have to learn a little truth of the battlefield.” Draco understood what she was talking about and nodded. “So, I want you guys to spar for a bit, and give him the ‘Special treatment’.” The way Rainbow said that last line gave Aaron a sharp chill up his spine and made his genitals retreat in protest. Something was definitely up and he did not like it one bit.

“Sure thing boss, do you think you could get us some snacks. Bulk is feeling a little empty.”

“Sure. I’m bringing everypony snacks… as long as I like what I see when I get back.”

“Oh, trust me, we’re gonna give the new guy a real workout.” With an approving smile, Rainbow turned away and left her student to the mercy of Draco O’Malley and his crew. The moment she was out of earshot, Draco and the others turned to Aaron. Gilda, Draco, Bulk, Spitfire, and Strongheart; all turning to their target with a devious grin on their faces. More and more warning signals went off in Aaron’s head, alerting him that something very bad was up. He could only cling to his broomstick as it was his only defense. That’s when it started. “GET HIM!!!” Gilda shouted.

Without the inclusion of the local law enforcement, the five soldiers rushed the human at once. With a quick yelp and a dive out of the way, Aaron soon found himself surrounded with five seasoned warriors with gleeful smiles and in the process of cracking knuckles. “Now guys… y-you wouldn’t hurt little ol’ me right? Remember? Right hook? I got us out of the prison?... Shoryuken, remember that?”

“We do?” Gilda chirped.

“And we’re grateful.” Draco added. “But this is entirely not a personal thing; this is an order from a commanding officer. We’re going to give you a fun lesson.”

“What is the lesson? Maybe I’ll understand it if we all sat down and talked things over.”

“Now where’s the fun in that.” Aaron’s frantic vision kept him looking back and forth at most of the warriors before him, but a small glimpse of a slowly approaching shadow alerted him of a sneak attack. The heavy Bulk Biceps tried to take hold of Aaron without his knowing, only to duck and roll out of the way and get punched in the back of the head by a griffon that was having way too much fun with this.

“Ow! What the-?” Aaron was met with another punch, this time square in the face. His one free hand gripped his nose, trying to sooth the pain. Luckily nothing was broken so far, but he could feel the bones crack under the pressure. “Sweet salty Christ! What is up with you guys!?”

“It’s not our fault you’re blocking them.” Spitfire retorted, sweeping under Aaron’s legs. He leapt over the orange pegasus’s leg, trying to stay focused on all five enemies at once. Taking hold of his broomstick, he held it firm in a threatening manner.

“Look, I dunno what’s gotten into you guys, but if you come closer, I’ll use-“ Bulk Biceps grabbed hold of Aaron’s weapon and broke it over his knee. Aaron went silent as he felt like an error was made at some point.

“Oh come on, that’s not fair.” It was at that moment, everypony burst into a fit of laughter.

“Fair? Who says this has to be fair?” With a subtle signal, Draco sent his team in for the kill. Gilda pounced on Aaron, knocking him over and pinning him to the ground. Bulk went for his legs and Spitfire took his left arm and Strongheart for his right. The weight of them all was more than enough to keep him down. “This isn’t about being fair, none of this is.” Draco came to Aaron’s head and smiled down at him. “When in battle, your opponent isn’t going to care what’s fair and what isn’t. He will use whatever he can to win and that is all that matters to him. It should also be what matters to you as well. You want to live another day; then you must be prepared to do whatever it takes to ensure that you and those you care for are safe.” Aaron stopped his struggling and started to listen to what Draco had to say.

“Are you saying I need to give up my sense of morality in order to win?”

“Yes and no. I’m not saying you gotta become like them, I’m just saying you need to know that they are going to do whatever it takes to see you dead. Just like Bull will. If you don’t have that sense of ambition, the urge to win, then you’re just as good as dead.” Hesitant, Aaron slowly mustered up the courage for his next question.

“What… What if I don’t want to kill?” Draco looked to the human with raised brow of curiosity.

“Then don’t. It’ll just make things harder on you, but that is your choice to make.” There was a short pause. “Tell me, why did you make that deal? You should have known something was wrong with the whole mess, so why’d you go through with it? Were you promised something? Some great reward or…” Aaron bit his lip, a small blush forming on his face.

“Bull… he bad mouthed Applejack and Twilight. He wanted me to sell them so I said no. I realize that is a bit of a petty reason to throw my life awa-.“ Aaron was met with a slap across the face. “Ow!”

“Never think that!” Draco shouted. “The fact you stood up for your herd makes you ten times better than Bull ever will be! A stallion must protect those closest to him. If he cannot, then what good is he?” Aaron was a little confused now, but he felt he was getting the message of things.

“Oh please.” A voice called out. Returning to the outskirts with food in hand, Rainbow saw Draco and his team pinning down Aaron in the sand. “Draco, spare him the chivalrous crap.” With food in sight, the three let their prey go for chips, sweets, and whatever else Rainbow had brought for them to eat. Draco’s word was null and void, wanting to give in to their hunger. However, Draco himself smirked as he met Rainbow.

“Oh don’t be like that Dash. My father taught me that when I was a kid, and his father before him. It’s the O’malley code.”

“It’s also pretty lame.”

“Doesn’t matter if it’s lame, it’s what I and my family have believed for generations and I intend to teach it to my foals.” Draco smiled as he took a bag of sun-dried chips and went to visit with his crew. While they feasted, Rainbow turned to Aaron getting up from the sand. She could see a bit of blood leaving his nostrils and a few bruises around his head.

“So, how’d it go?” Rainbow asked with a smug smirk.

“I got my ass handed to me in a totally one sided fight that was over before it even started.”

“I know. Did ya learn anything?” Looking back, Aaron nodded. “Do you think that you’re ready to move on to a real fight?” Aaron nodded again. “Awesome. Was afraid you wouldn’t come to that conclusion until it was too late. However, we still got a lot to teach you.”

“Like?”

“Now that you got the message, how about we move on to the next lesson?” As he was ready to move on, a thought came to mind. Turning to the direction of the sun, Aaron could see that it was passed noon. It wouldn’t be long before night fell and they’d have to call it a day. But it wasn’t his training he was worried about. Feeling his pocket full of coin, he recalled what Applejack told him.

“Actually, there’s something I’d like to do first.”

“You sure?”

“It’ll be quick. I promise.”

“What, you mean like how you get dressed quick or like ‘me’ quick?”

“I dunno, how fast do you get dressed?” Aaron’s joke earned him a quick punch to the arm.

“Shaddup cupcake. Fine, go do your thing and meet me back at base. Don’t take too long, we’re burning daylight here.” Rainbow took her leave once more. Taking a much needed sigh of relief, Aaron turned his attention to town. As he left, he heard Draco call out to him.

“Later Cupcake.” The group, as well as the other guards shared a laugh at Aaron’s new nickname. Knowing he wasn’t going to be free of that name anytime soon, he ignored them and went out to look for a bookstore… if there was one at all.

~~~~~

Twilight patrolled around the lower section of Cherry Jubilee’s home. While most of the debris was removed, there was still quite a lot of damage to take care of. It was thanks to Twilight’s organized mind and Applejack’s constructive know-how that helped see the ponies rebuild their home. Though they weren’t going to rebuild the house today or tomorrow, the two could at the very least help them clean up the mess until professionals could do the hard part for them.

Taking several trash bags out to a growing pile, Twilight saw Rainbow coming her way in the corner of her vision. “Hi Rainbow.” Twilight grunted her greeted as she hoisted the bag of splinters and saw dust to the pile. “How’s your day?”

“Awesome. Feels good to be training again; brings back a lot of memories.”

“Good ones I hope.”

“Mostly. Though, I don’t let the bad stuff get to me. Too distracting.” The two mares shared a short giggle. Twilights’ smile soon faded as she quickly debated about asking a question.

“How is… Aaron doing?”

“Making excellent progress. I mean, he isn’t going to be the next master swordsman, but he does have potential. Never really seen somepony pick a blade up like he has before.” Twilight smiled softly.

“Yeah… do you think he can win?”

“Dunno, but if he keeps it up, he may have a shot. We just got done with the basics, at least an abridged version. Parry, thrusts, quick on his… whatever those things at the end of his legs are; ya know, basic stuff.” Twilight felt a bit relieved, but she knew full well that two days of sword practice were not going to be anywhere near what they needed and Twilight was well aware of that. “Something on your mind Twi? You’re zoning out on me?”

“Huh? O-Oh, uh… sorry Rainbow. Just got a little distracted is all.” The cyan mare rolled her eyes, coming up to Twilight for some company.

“Maybe I should be the one training you. That sharp mind of yours is getting dull.”

“You think so?”

“I know so. We can’t have one of our smartest egg-heads cracking under pressure. You need to relax some. All work and no play, am I right?” Twilight nodded in agreement. She was right, Twilight had been on edge for some time. It felt like she was worrying about an exam back in the days of when she was still a student under her mentor. The slightly nostalgic feeling she had was somewhat overwhelmed with the ever-present thought and fear of what would be coming soon. “Oh, speaking of relaxing?” Twilight looked up to see Aaron walking up to the house, and with something behind his back. “Hey, what took ya?”

“Sorry. Was out looking for something.” Rainbow and Twilight shared a look only to be drawn back to Aaron as he presented Twilight with a gift. “Twilight, I wanted to say I’m sorry. I’m sorry I’ve angered you and that I signed the contract. It was reckless, and I fully admit that. I may not know much about this world or its rules, but I do know that you mean a lot to me and vice versa. So… here.” Presenting the gift to his mare, Twilight could see that he was shaking. This was the first time that Aaron had ever given a gift to anyone before. All he could hope for was that the gift could repair the damage done, if only a little bit.

With the gift before her, Twilight took it slowly and looked it over. It was a book; she had received plenty in her life to recognize them, even if they were wrapped up in fabric. Hiding her smile, Twilight dug in and started to see the cover of the book. However, she wasn’t expecting to find a children’s book. On the cover, she could see a corroded form of a Daring Do book. Not only that, but it was one of the lesser loved novels. Still, she couldn’t help but see the thought put into the gift. His sincerity was clear to her and Twilight could feel herself cooling down. Taking the book fully out of the wrappings, something caught her eye. There was something poking out of the back.

Running her finger along the back, she could find a small, metal chain dangling on her finger. Pulling further, Twilight would find that the chain gave way to a small necklace. Her eyes twinkled with delight at the small hearth shaped pendant. It wasn’t anything fancy, but a small metal heart. It was all she could focus on. For once, the book was a second thought to her in favor of the small trinket dangling from her fingers. “It’s… It’s… Lovely.” Taking the necklace, she wrapped it around her arm to act as a bracelet. It wasn’t the intended function, but she wouldn’t dare part with it. Plus if there was something around her neck, it would just be a liability to herself when out in the field. “Aaron,” Her voice caught the man’s attention. “I’m not exactly sure when I can forgive you… but you have surely made it easier to do so. Thank you Aaron.”

“Does this mean I’m off the hook?”

“No.” She looked at the metal heart. “But I know how you can make it up to me.”

“Anything.”

“I want to be a part of your training regiment tomorrow.”

“I-… what?”

“Yeah, I agree.” Rainbow chimed in. “What do you know about sword fighting?”

“I’ve read through Chivalry Hoof’s Guide to the sword.”

“Alright. So are you gonna get into the ring with him?”

“Oh good heaven’s no. I may know the techniques, but I lack the experience to properly give a hands on experience. Luckily, I do know somepony who can.”

“Hm, if Aaron’s cool with it, I can allow it.” Turning to the human, Rainbow gave him the option. He gave a quick nod, showing where he stood on the position. “Alrighty then; Twilight and I will set things up for tomorrow. As for the time being, Cupcake here will be taking a short break.”

“Woo-hoo! I’m free!”

“Don’t celebrate too early. Rainbow and I will be making sure that tomorrow will be far more brutal than today.”

“Hey, I’ll take whatever break I can get. Besides, that’s future Aaron’s problem.” Twilight felt a chill run up her spine. “Now, with this free time to myself… I’m gonna go take a shower. I smell like a dirty laundry basket.” Taking advantage of his freedom from his brutal master, Aaron darted upstairs, desperate to wash himself clean and relax with a hot shower or a relaxing bath. In his daydreams, he’d come across Applejack. Or rather running into her. Her sturdy figure made it feel like he was running into a wall rather than knocking into somepony.

“Woah, where’s the fire?” The orange mare chirped, pulling him back.

“Sorry, just trying to get to the shower.” AJ cocked a brow, looking him over. Aaron was utterly filthy. He had dirt smeared all over, dried blood over his nose, and he smelled like he had bathed in his own sweat. And yet… she couldn’t help but feel a bit turned on by the sight. Applejack liked the idea of Aaron being a strong working man. The thought of a strong and hard working stallion was something she couldn’t help but be attracted to. With a small purr she leaned in.

“Mind if ah join ya? Ah’ve been achin’ to bathe for a bit, wouldn’t mind poppin in with ya.” Aaron looked at the mare with a raised brow. “What? Jus’ wanna save hot-water is all; got a lot of dirty ponies here.” Applejack joined Aaron on his way to the shower, enjoying a bit of conversation.

“I know, you’re quite dirty yourself, AJ.” Aaron saw through her game and gave her a challenging smile.

“Don’ make me show you what I can do with a wet-towel, stud. Ah’ll make you think twice before smart-talkin’ me.” Aaron opened the door to the closest bathroom, offering her entrance first like a gentleman would. She made her way inside, swaying her generous hips in a teasing manner. There was no hope for Aaron’s attention, already gripped by the mare’s firm buttocks. With a devious smile slowly forming on his face, Aaron closed the door to the bathroom.

“Don’t tempt me, gorgeous.”

~~~~~

Aaron was gifted with a great sleep, as well as something extra from his marefriend. Their night was met with a hot embrace that drained their energy like always. With no energy to remain awake, they both fell asleep in each other’s arms. Aaron didn’t care that Twilight and Rainbow were coming for him soon, all he cared about was feeling somepony he cared about close to him. Though, the smell afterward was something he wished he could do without. Applejack was quite a potent mare after sex.

While he spooned her, Aaron was met with the cold poke of reality against his back. “Pssst.”

‘Not this again.’ Aaron’s thoughts would grumble. Rather than going through this again, Aaron turned over to see not just Rainbow waiting for him, but Twilight as well. They were both wearing track suits much like the ones Rainbow had worn the day before. “Hey cupcake. You sleep well.” Rainbow teased.

Letting go of AJ’s ample breasts, Aaron let out a long yawn to greet them. “Morning ladies.”

“Good morning Aaron.” Twilight seemed to be in a much better mood. To see her smiling once more was a sight he feared he’d never see again. “I trust your night was… eventful?”

“That it was. Applejack was just helping me improve my stamina.”

“I bet she did.” Aaron couldn’t help but notice Dash’s cheeky smile, teasing the man until he sat up and her expression immediately shifted to embarrassment while trying to avoid eye contact. The nude human stretched even further, only to be presented with a pair of clothes.

“Here you are. Clean clothes and a few extra shirts for your… feet.” Taking the clothes, Aaron got himself dressed so that they could head out and so that Rainbow could make proper eye contact with the man once again. “We have breakfast downstairs. It’s not much, but it’s best that you have the energy to learn instead of fighting for your meal.”

“I think ya mean ‘you’ got breakfast. I think he should fight for his food. Helps motivate them more.” Rainbow didn’t bother turning back to face him until she was sure that he was properly clothed.

“Aw, I’m flattered you’d do that for me, Twi.” Tying the shirts to his feet, Aaron stood up and ready to take on his final day of sword practice. Tapping Rainbow’s shoulder, she turned around and saw that he was now ready to go. “You ready to go, Dash?”

“I’m the one who should be asking that. You take so damn long to get dressed.”

“I just woke up. Hell, I’m still waking up as we speak. Now… what’s this I hear about breakfast?” Twilight and Dash escorted the man downstairs. Much like last time, the house was sound asleep. Yet looking out the window, Aaron could see the first signs of dawn peaking over the horizon. “Did you give me some extra time to sleep?”

“That we did. Dash and I wanted to make sure that you had enough energy for your lesson today.” Reaching the first floor, Aaron saw a small pastry resting on a small table with a napkin underneath. Aaron grabbed it on the way out and began munching immediately.

“Where are the broomsticks?”

“Not using broomsticks this time.” Aaron turned to Twilight, curious to see where she was going with this. “This time, you are going to be using real swords. A stick is good for practice, but it’s not the same thing as holding the hilt of an actual weapon. Way of the Sword, page 37.”

“I’m gonna take your word on that sourcing. I don’t read martial arts books.”

“Regardless, it’s one of the things you’ll be learning today. Getting to know your weapon and learning how to properly use it. Dash taught you universal lessons yesterday, now you’re going to learn how to properly utilize your short-sword. Luckily it’s a simple weapon so hopefully you can learn something that can give you a fighting chance.”

“I’m detecting an iota of doubt in your sentence.” Twilight hesitated for a moment, thrown off by that sentence. She shook her head, throwing off any thoughts of doubt or negativity.

“Aaron, I know you’re going to win, and we’re going to help you.” Passing through the town limits into a familiar square of land that looked identical to every other square inch of the desert. Already, Aaron was hesitant of being back out in this area after what Draco and his cohorts had done yesterday. However, instead of seeing Draco and his group, Aaron could only see one pony standing in wait for their arrival; that pony was Shining Armor.

“Shiny.”

“Twily, nice to you are all up.” Shining turned to Aaron, looking him over for the morning. “Good Morning, Aaron. I trust you’re ready to learn.”

“So long as there isn’t any severe beatings, I’m willing to learn anything with an open mind.” Shining let out a chuckle, knowing full well of Rainbow’s training methods.

“You don’t gotta worry about that with me. I can’t guarantee you won’t be hurt, but I’m not an intense teacher.” Reaching for his hip, Shining starts off by presenting Aaron the sword he was given. “Here, you’re going to need this.” Hesitant to take the sword, Aaron slowly took hold of the blade with both hands. “Is something wrong?”

“Just uh… not all that used to holding weapons.”

“Well, that is why we’re here; to help you adapt to properly utilizing a blade.” Reaching for the other side of his hip, Shining drew his own sword. At the hilt, he could see a gem emblazoned with a mark that resembled a sun. Other than that, the sword had no real standout features. Figuring this was where they were beginning, Aaron tied his sword to the straps on his pants and followed Shining’s lead. Unsheathing his sword, Aaron felt a strange sensation come over him. This was the first time he was utilizing a proper weapon. The first time he had held a sword with intention to use it. Everypony could see the shift in expression, and knew what it was. “It’s a strange feeling, isn’t it? Holding a sword in your hand.” Aaron didn’t respond, two transfixed with the sword in his right hand. “Makes you feel powerful… like you can take on anything.” Aaron slowly responded with a nod.

Without so much as a warning, Shining Armor dashed toward his student. Twilight tensed up as she saw her own brother going in for a killing blow against her herdmate. Even Rainbow felt herself sweat at the sight. What came next was not a shower of gore, but the loud clang of metal striking metal. Aaron had intercepted the attack, keeping Shining’s sword from hitting its mark. “I see Rainbow did teach you something. That’s great, means that we can get to business.” Stepping back and slowly circling Aaron with an analytical eye, Shining was able fully assess where his student needed improvement. “Your stance needs work. Put your right hoof forward and the left one back. Be sure to lock your knees when your opponent is coming in for the attack.” Taking the advice, Aaron got into position with his feet in a sizable distance. “Next, since you’re using a short-sword, hold the blade with your dominant hand but leave the left one free.” Again, Aaron did what he was told. “Excellent. Now…” With his back turned, Shining drew his sword for a quick attack, unsheathing his sword and quickly turning around. He was too close to see coming. In a split second, Aaron intercepted but found his blade being knocked out of his hand, but he remained standing. Rainbow couldn’t help but smile after seeing him fall so many times before, now remaining upright from an attack. “See how easy that was?”

“Yeah, but my sword was still knocked out of my hand.”

“True. I’d recommend working on your grip. Until then, a strap would work wonders for beginners.” Fetching his sword, Aaron kept a wary sense of his surroundings in case Shining came in for a sneak attack. No such thing came, but he wasn’t taking any chances. “If you want, you are free to hold your sword with two hands. It should help with keeping your sword in hand, but it does sacrifice mobility.”

“Hm. I may give it a try; see what I’m more comfortable with.”

“You’re more than welcome to.” The two practiced on until the sun fully revealed themselves. That was when Aaron could see what Shining was wearing his armor, freshly polished and glinting in the powerful desert sunlight. In that time, Twilight and Rainbow stood by in case their aid was called. Twilight had medical supplies in case something went wrong, and Dash was just there to see what Shining could show Aaron.

Now with the sun overhead, Shining ceased the physical training for a new lesson entirely. Giving the signal to cease, Aaron retreated and sheathed his sword. “A fair amount of improvement if I do say so myself; we’ll make a warrior out of you yet. Now… I’m going to give you a new weapon.”

“Hm? But, the duel is one weapon only. I can’t just show up with a whole arsenal.”

“It’s not a physical weapon, it’s more so of a technique to turn your opponent against himself, giving you an edge.”

“You had me at ‘technique’.” Aaron’s interest had been peaked, listening tentatively to Shining Armor in wait for this so called weapon.

“Your focus is the best thing you have outside of your sword to defend yourself. Throwing off that focus can give you an edge; insults, ego-bruising, taunting. This can all help to throw off your opponent. The trick is to look for your opponent’s weaknesses, get inside his head and take advantage of insecurities, fears, whatever you can use to give you an edge.”

“I kinda figured. Rainbow taught me that playing fair wasn’t going to be getting me anywhere.”

“That’s true, but how you choose to interpret that is up to you. Now, I want you to sheath your sword for a bit. This is going to be strictly hand-to-hand.” That was something Aaron could do. Putting his weapon away, he loosened his muscles to get himself ready. “Now, throw off my guard.” The second he ended that sentence, Shining came in to attack Aaron. Already half of his focus was thrown off trying to defend against his teacher. He was on a whole different level from Applejack, using moves he had never seen before, adding a whole new layer of ferocious to his strikes.

“Uhhh… Yo momma is so fat-.”

“Actually my mother was quite fit for her age. Try again.” Aaron failed to block a jab to his side, making him stumble but remained standing.

“Yo momma is so stupid-.”

“She’s actually won multiple awards for both literature and writing.” After another failed attempt, Aaron felt Shining’s hook stamp on his feet, letting out a yelp from the sudden pain.

“… Yo momma is so ugly she makes onions cry?” Shining couldn’t help but stifle a chuckle, even Rainbow and Twilight couldn’t help but finding the joke a bit amusing.

“Attacking family is a good strategy, but there’s more harm in truth than just making up things on the fly. Get to know your opponent dude. Also, by insulting my mother, you’re also insulting Twilight’s as well.”

“Oh shit, that’s right.” The realization left Aaron open, giving Shining Armor ample opportunity to deliver a jaw shattering round-house kick to the face. Aaron was dropped immediately, but he was still conscious. Twilight and Rainbow couldn’t help but cringe after watching their friend take such a powerful blow to the face.

“Ooh, that’s gotta hurt.” Rainbow added. Twilight on the other hand went to go see if the man was still breathing. Hearing him groan was a sign of his life still on this earth, but there was a bit of blood leaking out of his mouth.

“Aaron, are you alright?” Turning Aaron over and seeing his eyes still opened granted her some relief.

“Yeah… I’m alright.”

“How are you still awake after that dude?” Rainbow soon followed, leaning over to see that her former student was awake after taking a massive kick.

“Heh, I guess we could attribute it to a thick skull.” Slowly sitting up and readjusting his jaw. He could feel a few of his teeth loose, but one managed to break free and was spat out into the sands. “Oh man, don’t suppose you guys have dentists here?”

“Don’t sweat it, we can get you patched up when we get to base.” Rainbow reassurance was nice, but as Twilight nealed down to offer him some water, she turned to her brother who was patiently waiting for his student to return.

“Do you have a plan?”

“I… have a few ideas.” There was a small pause. “Alright, An idea but… you’re not going to like it.” Twilight gave Aaron a nervous look but sighed in defeat.

“Whatever it is, do it. I don’t want to watch my brother beat you into a pulp.”

“Yeah, that’s my job.” Rainbow added.

“Do whatever you have to do to win. Just… make it quick.” Aaron smiled and brought Twilight in for a loving kiss. Opening his eyes, he saw the look on Shining’s expression shift to one of unease. That only confirmed his suspicions, leaving him with no other choice. Paring from their show of affection, he smiled at his mare before standing up.

“I promise I’ll make this up to you.”

“Just get it over with.” Nodding to her, Aaron reentered the invisible ring and readied his plan.

“You ready for this?”

“As ready as I’m going to be; my relationship is on the line here.” There was a short wait, giving one another time to gather their strength. Shining prepared for another mad-dash for his student, but oddly enough Aaron stood casually with his guard down. All he did was slowly take deep breaths and roll his shoulder. Shining was eager to see what he had planned. After a full minute, Shining made his move. His hooves dug into the sands, pushing him further and further.

The moment that he started, Aaron slowly rose his arm and confidently pointed his finger at Shining and shouted at the top of his lungs “I FUCKED YOUR SISTER!!!” Shining’s eyes grew wide as he lost his footing. With an opening made for him, Aaron tripped the stallion into the sands. Twilight could see what Aaron meant and felt a wave of embarrassment overcome her. Shining got up, shaking the sand out of his mane and turned to Aaron with a disgruntled look on his face. Aaron made sure there was proper distance from them as he had the upper hand on his opponent.

“That… is low, my friend. I must admit, I didn’t think you had it in you.” Shining rushed Aaron, fighting Aaron up close and kept the man on his toes. “You may have gotten me with that… , but I guarantee you won’t be able to get the drop on me again.”

“Ya mean like how I planned on surprising Twilight with anal at some point.” Shining stumbled again, giving Aaron to backhand Shining across the face. “Don’t get me wrong, Twilight is a beautiful mare and I do find her to be quite a delight…” Aaron started to smirk. “But if you knew half the things we did together, I can assure you family gatherings will be awkward.” Already, Twilight was looking more and more mortified with every word. She was just lucky it was only the four of them out there while this went on or else she would have a real problem with this tactic. Rainbow was trying to hold back laughter, trying to keep herself from bursting out into a fit at the amusement she found from this whole endeavor.

“O-Okay dude, that’s enough.” Shining reentered the fray, attacking faster than before, but his focus was clearly distracted. On terms of skill, Aaron managed to get the stallion down to a level of which he could compete. His moves became too easy to follow and his footing grew unstable. Gleefully, Aaron tripped the stallion after sliding to the side.

“Hey Shining, remember when you walked in on Twilight and I in bed?” A shiver went up the stallion’s back, recalling what he had saw that day. “What did you think seeing your sister riding me bareback?”

“ENOUGH!!!” Enraged, the unicorn spun around and went for a knockout punch; a punch that wasn’t intended to be held back. Aaron could see this coming, but he could also see the look of rage in his face. Aaron got under the stallions skin and it was showing. Though he could go on and on, toying with him until he finally one in hand to hand combat and lewd descriptions of his sister… Aaron decided to cut the stallion some slack. Instead of dodging out the way, Aaron let the blow land on his chest and knock him back some. He felt the impact land, knocking the wind out of the man as he was send sliding back in the sand. But Aaron was still standing.

“That’s… one hell of a punch.” He slowly stood up and soothed the pain. “I’m sorry I did that, Shining. I crossed a line I shouldn’t have and I apologize.” The stallion let out a few breaths, slowly standing up and sighing.

“No… you utilized my teachings to the letter. In all honesty, I’m quite proud that you actually managed to get me to lose my cool. Most cadets I’ve trained can’t even get me riled up. You’re the first to actually throw me off. Part of me is actually proud that you could pick that up so easily.” Aaron smiled at the stallion. “S-So uh… lets keep training and… try not to make eye contact.”

“Deal.”

“I can tell that you’re going to do fine tomorrow. After this day is done, you just might stand a chance.”

~~~~~

A lone minotaur slowly groaned, feeling the sands dragging along his back. Something had knocked him out, or rather somepony. His vision was blurred for a moment, but the moment he opened his eyes, the blaring sun overhead was sure to be a rude awakening for him. “Ugh… w-where am I?”

“Looks like our little prisoner is awake.” An unfamiliar voice said just outside of the minotaur’s field of vision. Without warning, the minotaur was hoisted overhead and dangled in front of a unicorn mare with a fiery mane and matching suit of armor. “Howdy there cow-polk. Care to give a mare some information.” Looking down, he could see that she was riding along the back of a giant, purple lizard. The two met eyes and the reptile let out a menacing hiss. “Don’t pay attention to him, handsome. Focus on me.” Her hand slowly ran along his cheek.

“I ain’t tellin you nothin’, horn head.” Sunset scowled. Her horn glowed to live and the bull suddenly felt his tongue slowly being pulled out of his mouth and his teeth being pulled apart.

“Ya know, if I didn’t need you alive, I’d make sure you ate that filthy tongue of yours. Or maybe my friend here would like a taste. He hasn’t had beef in quite some time.”

“Please don’t talk about that; I’m hungry enough as is.” Spike added in, keeping his focus on their travels.

“Now, I heard a pretty rumor that there was an alicorn in a town close by. A purple one specifically. Is she still there?” She let go of his tongue to let him speak.

“Y-yeah. One of the look-outs coming in said somethin’ about a purple unicorn and her colt-friend beatin’ up the boss’s kid.”

“Twilight’s got a coltfriend? I admit, did not see that coming.” Sunset returned to her interrogation.

“Is she still there?”

“Probabl-AGH!” His arm twisted itself behind his back, letting off a cracking sound.

“I do not deal with ‘probably’. You want to live; you give me a yes or a no. Now which is it?”

“YES! Yes she’s still there! Th-The boss has a duel coming up tomorrow. We’s gonna burn the town down when he lost. S-Something about a train as well, I-I wasn’t listening that much after ‘burn the place down’. That’s all I know, I swear on my ma.”

“Hm… well then, I guess that makes you dead weight. Spike… dinner.”

“WHAT?!” Sunset cut the rope and dropped the man off into the sands. Sunset got off and let her reptilian friend take his fill. The sound of hissing, gnashing teeth and screaming played out behind her as she never could get used to the sight of the carnage. She was a trained warrior, but never could stomach a carnivore’s diet.

After about several minutes of gnashing and bone-crunching, Spike came over to Sunset in his smaller form with his maw smeared with blood. “You enjoy the meal?”

“I appreciate it, but really wished we washed him. The guy tasted like sweat.”

“As if that ever stopped you.”

“Hey, I’ve been carrying you across a desert. I think I earned some time to complain.”

“You’re unbelievable.”

“And you should smile every now and then.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “Tell ya what. We know where Twilight is, and we’re not that far off from Dodge Junction. I say, we take a small breather, let me digest for a bit, maybe even sleep for a moment; in exchange, I’ll say you caught her on your own.”

“You’d give up credit for catching Tirek’s number one most wanted for a nap?”

“Hey, it’s what partner’s do.” Spike purred a bit as he smiled towards her. Only to hear his stomach growl and the red in his face switch to green. A look of worry came over Sunset.

“You aren’t looking so good.”

“Ugh… maybe washing that guy wasn’t such a bad idea first.” More gurgling came from Spike’s abdomen. As much as Sunset wanted to continue on with their pursuit, she brought Spike to a close by rock for him to rest by, just in case he ended up rejecting his meal. Sunset could easily carry on by herself, but she felt partially responsible for Spike's condition.

Chpt. 25: This Town Ain't Big Enough

View Online

Swords clashed continuously, meeting again and again as neither side gave up any ground to the other. Aaron firmly grasped the hilt of his sword while he stood before Bull Longhorn Jr. The snarling beast of a minotaur growled in an animal like fashion, swinging his massive blade about like a mad-man. There was no hesitation; Bull’s goal was to see Aaron dead by any means necessary. Even now, Aaron felt sweat drip down his forehead from the intense struggle he found himself in. After a particularly powerful hit, Bull knocked his opponent back a ways. Seeing the minotaur come in for a finishing blow, but Aaron’s instincts kicked in and moved to intercept. His actions lead him to being disarmed but alive; watching as the weapon flies far into the distance and beyond his line of sight. “Huh, I really should get a strap for that thi- WOAH!!!” Disarmed and with no means as to retaliate, Aaron had no other choice but to rely on his wits.

Waiting for Bull to swing his sword, the human ducked underneath a diagonal swing and slipped down and under Bull’s legs. Clawing his way through, Aaron had thought himself in the clear but he had thought wrong. Bull wised up to what he was doing and grabbed him by his opponent by the leg. Within seconds, Bull was dragging his prey back out and dangled the human upside down like a prize. The two met eyes, and Aaron could see the unnatural glow he was giving off. He knew that look and he physically braced himself for what was to come. Pulling back, Bull tapped into his bovine strength and through the lanky man into the distance. His flight did not last long; a building caught him mid-flight. Aaron went crashing through the thin, wooden walls with relative ease but that didn’t mean the impact wasn’t any less painful.

Dazed for a moment, the human climbed back up, trying to get his bearings back. Or better yet, try and find a new weapon. At this point, he’d take anything metal to help defend him against the towering bovine. Unfortunately, he’d have to put that plan on hold when he saw Bull come charging to his position. “Aw crap-baskets.” Ducking back behind a counter, he heard Bull tear through what little the wood and glass like a wrecking ball. Memories of how he thrashed Jubilee’s house filled his mind and knew that he had some issues maneuvering in tight spaces without causing damage. If he wasn’t careful, Bull could end up bringing the whole store down on top of them. It was best that he find a way out and soon. Turning around, Aaron found his out; a door leading to the back alley. It was as good an out as he could find. Aaron gathered his courage together and made his way for it. The sudden movement caught Bull’s eye and saw his prey open the door and dash out. Closing the door and pressing a small chair against the handle, Aaron started running for his life before hearing something large and powerful plow its way through the wall next to the door he had jammed. As he suspected, Bull was smashing through walls like the Kool-Aid man and from the way he was looking at Aaron, he wanted to drink Aaron’s red stuff.

Locking onto the target, Bull dropped down on all fours and started charging like a wild animal. Aaron was already running fast, no way to defend himself and now realizing that he was boxed into a dead end. There was no escape; it was just him and Bull’s long, sharp horns. Aaron felt his heart beating a million miles a second, sweat falling off of his brow; Aaron was going to find himself skewered by a pair of massive horns if he didn’t think fast. Time started to slow to a crawl, the sight of the charging bovine petrified him, keeping him from thinking properly. “Enough!” A voice echoed as time came to a full stop. Bull hovered over the ground with his massive horns inches from piercing Aaron’s heart. His saving grace came from the princess of the night, who descended from the skies like a guardian angel. “A valiant effort but there is still room for improvement.”

“Says you, I doubled my record.”

“Ten minutes of scurrying about like a trapped rat is not something I find worthy of boasting.” Before their eyes; Bull, the town, everything he had witnessed vanished before Aaron’s eyes. It was not real, it never was real. It was merely a training scenario Aaron had set up with the help of Luna. “Still, there is victory in failure if you wish to look at this in a cup-half-full sort of way. Without my aid, you will not be able to safely defend against the foul cut-throat.”

“Oh, look who’s boasting now.”

“Hold your tongue. I do this out of the kindness of my own heart and to see you safe; I will not have such rude interjections.” As much as he loved to poke and prod the mare, she was right. He owed her quite a bit to steal a few more hours in practice in his dreams.

“You are right, I’m sorry. Just… trying to work through the emotions of… almost dying… again.” Luna let out a small sigh as she took a seat in the vast void of space they found themselves in. Slowly, she turned to him with a smile.

“Apology accepted; if only because I know how it feels in the rush of battle. Swords clashing, your mind on edge, decisions having to be made in a second’s notice; truthfully I wouldn’t wish such a burden on another. But as I am confined to the castle, you now act as my only connection to the outside world, and beyond.”

“Rummaging through my mind yet again?” Aaron caught a small glimpse of embarrassment form on the princess’s face. “I hope you haven’t been digging through anything unsavory.”

“Your sex life remains untouched and unseen. Even if I did, I doubt there is anything I haven’t yet seen.” Aaron let out a small giggle.

“Oh, I bet that was always fun.”

“No it was not,” Luna said, failing to grasp the sarcasm in his voice. “The lewd acts carried out in reality pale compared to what dwells in the subconscious. No, I have not seen your private moments, yet I have indulged in a bit of your own world yet again.”

“More disco?”

“T’was merely the peak of a far more interesting ice-burg; but if I find your mood unsavory again, I shall not hesitate to dawn the funk once more.”

“Point taken, I’ll keep myself in check.” She nodded to the man, bringing up an image of Bull, standing tall and breathing like an animal. “Now, back to business; what have you learned of your enemy.”

“He’s big, mean and strong.”

“A broad generalization but it isn’t exactly false either. What else have you observed in your encounters with this Bull?”

“He’s clumsy. I remember the fight with Dash and I, he has some trouble moving in tight spaces, like narrow hallways.”

“Indeed. An enemy such as Bull will require you to use your environment to your advantage. Sheer strength alone will only end in your demise.” The two continued to examine him. “What is something you can do to slow him down?” Thinking things through for a moment, Aaron got to looking at the large creature.

“I could try attacking his legs. They’re pretty stumpy and they don’t look all that strong as is. Maybe I could slice the back of his knees?”

“An excellent strategy, you’re getting the hang of this.”

“But, that just means I gotta get behind him. After throwing me a block like I was garbage wasn’t a pleasant experience. I can only imagine that it’ll be worse with the pain on.”

“Then I suggest you start thinking of a way to avoid his grasp. What else?”

“He’s not very bright and prone to anger.”

“I doubt I need to run you through with what to do for that.”

“No, Bull almost did that earlier.”

“Ha! You make merry on the fact you were almost killed. Your strange Earth humor is quite delightful yet depressing.”

“I try to keep the darker stuff under control. Twilight and the others already have enough dreary events on their plate as is.” Shaking his head, Aaron got back into the planning. “All jokes aside, a distracting element wouldn’t be all that hard. But, speaking of skewering, I doubt I’d need to worry about such a thing. Bull was de-horned in our fight with Rainbow. I wouldn’t need to worry about that.”

“True, but do not let your assurance blind you. Plans can be a fickle thing, and life often smashes them frequently.”

“Preaching to the quire on that, but duly noted.” The visage of Bull vanished, leaving Aaron to review on his practice with fighting Bull. “How would you deal with this situation?”

“I’d petrify the beast; turn his body into cold cement and decorate the gardens with his hideous form.” Stunned, Aaron looked at the princess as a bit of her own dark side surfaces. “But, seeing as this is a duel of the blade and not magic, I’d match the bovine on my terms and not his own.”

“I think I already failed that part.”

“Maybe not. I never said I’d instigate the fight; merely ensure that the battlefield gave me an edge. A proper battlefield can be a weapon as well; things you may often miss can be used in ways you may never consider.”

“Are we going to go through another training montage?” Aaron asked with an annoyed mannerism.

“Do not be silly. Any training here is only mentally, not physically. All I can offer you at the moment is to be wary of your surroundings. Rainbow had taught you to fight dirty, she isn’t wrong in what she said. If and when given the chance, Bull will kill you without hesitation. It’s what he’s been dreaming about for the last few days… among other things.” Things got quiet fast as Aaron raised a brow at the dark blue mare. He had an idea of what he was dreaming about and he knew if Aaron failed, it’d probably become a reality.

“All the more reason to ensure that he doesn’t succeed.” Bull’s visage disappeared, returning to nothingness and leaving the two floating in limbo together. “How much longer until morning?”

“You have several more minutes; which grants you a few more days in here with me.”

“Perfect. I guess that gives me a little more time to spend with Applejack. Though, I do wish I could spend time with Twilight as well.”

“You say that as if these are your last moments. There are so many of those with a negative point of view these days. Even from my limited exposure to the outside world, I can tell that a somber wave has overtaken my former subjects. I had hoped you would be a much needed change to that.”

“I assure you I am not falling into a melancholic slump. I’m just accepting all outcomes as possibility. If I deny the fact that I can fail, then I am setting myself up for failure; if all I see is failure at every turn, then that is where I shall end up. I just want to keep myself grounded in reality.”

“Hm. That is quite profound of you. If that is what you say, I thank you for not bringing any form of negativity into our meetings. I have to deal with enough of that in the waking world.” Aaron chuckled softly and came to her side and wrapped his arm around her.

“Don’t worry; I can be your ray of sunshine if you need me to.” Luna found herself turning a bright red, recalling a certain pony regaling her with those same words before.

“You know it is a crime to lay your hands upon royalty.”

“What about laying your hands on a friend?” Luna sighed to herself and embraced the man’s sign of friendship.

“It escapes me how Twilight and Applejack put up with you.”

“They don’t, they drug me most of the time.”

“That is preposterous.”

“I know. it was a joke.” Luna suddenly fell silent.

“Your human comedy fails me.” Aaron merely chuckled and soon felt a bizarre shudder run through his body. “It seems our time together is being cut short. Rather unfortunate.”

“I guess you’re right.” Aaron smiled at the mare, feeling his consciousness drift off into the void as he watched her float in space. “I’ll come back. It’s a promise.”

“Do not make promises you cannot keep.”

“Alright, I guess that means I’ll just have to keep it. See ya later!” With that, Aaron vanished. Dragged back into the waking world and leaving Luna by herself; the still silence was all she was left with. The moment he faded off, her smile vanished, knowing that she was left alone once again. She hated this feeling and could not wait to see her champion once more.

~~~~~

Awakening to the subtle first rays of the morning, Aaron awoke to find himself in bed alone. He recalled falling asleep with Twilight, but she was nowhere to be found. Rising up from the soft pillows, he found a set of clothes laid out for him, washed and neatly folded. From the look of it, Twilight had left him something to wear for the day. They were his casual clothes; no fancy suits or special attire. It was all casual wear with his sword laid at the foot of the bed.

With his morning routine in motion, Aaron got himself ready for his last day in Dodge Junction, and he was going to make sure that it won’t be his last day at all. Tying the strap of his blade to his pants, Aaron took a deep breath and recalled everything he had learned in the last three days. It may not have seemed like much, but every little bit would help. Though it may have been quiet in his room, downstairs was far from quiet and serene.

Downstairs was a mad-house. Rainbow had gotten back into her commanding role and saw to it that every one of her soldiers was packed and ready with their belongings tied up and ready for transport. The other mares around the house would help where they could, but most were still helping with the clean up. It’d be some time before the house was fully repaired once more. “Aaron!” The man turned to see the scowl of the blue mare directed towards him. “Why are you up so late?”

“You guys kept waking me up. I thought somepony was going to get me.”

“What do we look like; your wake-up crew?”

“But you-“

“I don’t wanna hear it. Are you or are you not ready to go?” The sound of a carrying bag hit the ground beside them as Applejack came forward.

“We’re all set to go. Twilight n’ I have been running inventory on our personal storage. That girl’s wound up tight, ah’d suggest ya be wary around her.”

“I know how Twilight gets, AJ. For now, I gotta make sure these scrubs are packed and ready to head out.” Rainbow failed to see Shining stand tall and look at her with a cocked brow.

“You do know I used to out-rank you.”

“Duly noted, Shining Armor. Do you have your stuff ready?”

“All set. I’m just helping everypony else get set for the trip. For some reason Gilda and Bulk have been hording canned food.”

“I like to keep a high bit of rations.” The large pegasus responded. Shining and Rainbow only sighed to themselves, too busy with their duties to argue.

“Aaron, go get something to eat. I think Twilight managed to salvage something from the walking trash-compactor.”

“Okay, thanks Dash.”

“Don’t thank me. I would have let you starve.” Ignoring that last bit, Aaron ventured off with Applejack outside. Finding Twilight was no difficult task; the purple mare was sitting out on the porch with a bowl of preserved oatmeal and toast on a small plate. Aaron took the last chair while Applejack leaned up against the wall. Even so, Twilight failed to notice their presence, transfixed on something out in the distance. The look of worry on her was all too familiar with the two ponies at this point. Not wanting to face this with an empty stomach, he started to dig into the food that was left for him; a bowl of porridge and a slice of toast with jam. It wasn’t exactly bacon and eggs, but he was grateful.

After the first bite into his toast, Twilight’s focus deviated from her point of interest to the sound of Aaron seemingly chewing on gravel. Flustering a bit, he smiled at the purple mare and sat the toast down. “Good morning Twilight.” He greeted, trying to act normal.

“Morning.” She turned to Applejack, but saw her attention being fought over as she randomly looked out into the town. “Morning, Applejack.”

“Mornin’, Twi.” Curious to see what had gotten the mares wound up, turned to the town and saw why they weren’t in the best of moods. After a moment of focus, Aaron saw that Dodge was now overrun by the brutish band of bandits. Every few feet occupied a minotaur, harassing what few ponies bothered to stay in the town. They acted like they owned the place, making themselves at home and giving everypony they came across a hard time. “The nerve o’ those guys.” Applejack wasn’t too fond of watching minotaurs do as they wished, Twilight even more so. “Love to show ‘em some manners.”

“Easy Applejack. They’ll be dealt with soon enough. After, we can leave and put this behind us.”

“Oh, I doubt that, my little beauties.” The three were soon approached by one of the minotaurs, one that Aaron knew all too well. Bull had come forth, smiling a smug smile he had glued to his face at this point. Applejack recognized him from the days prior, and after what she was told, was not a fan of him at all. Though, as he approached, his sights were more set on Twilight than anything else. “Mmm, you are more beautiful than I ever imagined your highness.” Slicking his hair back, Bull came in to bow respectfully to Twilight. Yet, Aaron and Applejack knew there was nothing respectful about this bovine, and Twilight knew as well.

“Thank you for the kind words, but I’d like to know your business.”

“Ah think we all would.” Applejack stood upright, muscles flexed, and standing upright in a threatening manner, ready to get involved at the slightest notion of danger. Bull sneered at Applejack and Aaron.

“You be silent, mud pony,” Applejack’s eyes shot open, steam pouring from her ears as she turned a bright red. “My business is with this beautiful mare here.”

“What did you just call me you sack of-?”

“Applejack.” Twilight held up her hand, stopping any assault that would come. “While your anger is justified, no harm is to come to Bull as of yet.”

“That’s right, you can’t harm me just like my boys here can’t harm your little pet here.”

“Your horns look fake.” Aaron randomly pointed out, yet it struck a nerve. Bull was not too happy to find that his horns had been removed when he emerged from unconsciousness. Now Bull seemed to have carved out wooden horns, painted them white, and stuck them to his head… or someone did. Regardless, it was certainly a sensitive subject for the bovine.

“Regardless, you do know that even though they can’t touch me, I can guarantee you that I can still touch them.” Aaron stood alongside Applejack, mimicking her protective stance.

“You so much as touch a hair on anypony, and I’ll make sure eat through a straw for the rest of your life.”

“I got something that mud pony can suck on. Who knows, it’d probably be the best tasting thing she’s ever had in her mouth.” Bull sneered, knowing how to push Aaron’s buttons like he pushed his. Tightening his fists, Aaron held himself back, wanting to unload everything he had suppressed into their bout. “But, that aside, I did not come to stir trouble.”

“I think ya could be doin’ a better job at that.”

“My true intention is to come and woo my prize. Well, prizes that is.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked, standing from her seat.

“Oh, nothing much. After I kill this whelp, I fully intend to turn you both into new members of my herd.” Applejack scoffed at the notion.

“I think ya may be getting’ ahead of yourself. Even if you win, there’s no way in Tartarus we’d ever be a part of your herd.”

“Your compliance isn’t exactly a factor, but it would be nice if you both would come willingly. I mean, we could have skipped all of this if you agreed to trade mares for the purple alicorn. In fact, I could be persuaded to cancel this whole thing… if you just give up the mares.” Twilight and Applejack turned to Aaron, who was currently staring down Bull. “We can end all of this, and no harm will come to you or any of the ponies. I’ll even make sure that you get a good mare in return.” Aaron stood statue-like, unwavering from Bull and his offer. Twilight and Applejack stood silent, unsure of what would come of this.

“Bull…” The bovine looked ready to barter, but he was going to be disappointed yet again. “You can take your deal and shove it.” Bull’s sneer faded, turning into a scowl.

“You’re making a huge mistake.”

“The only mistakes I see are those crooked horns of yours.” Applejack and Twilight smiled, moving towards their human and stood by his side.

“I’ll make you regret this.”

“Go suck a lemon. You and I can work business out in a while, for now… I got nothing further to say to you.”

“Fine,” Bull looked them over, seeing their solidarity sickened him to no end. Yet, as he looked them over, an idea formed. No, not an idea, a plan; a most heinous of plans. “If that is how you feel it should be, then we shall meet at a later date.” Taking his leave, Bull had some last minute preparations to make.

Free of the bovine’s presence, the two mares let out a sigh of relief. “So that is the infamous Bull.” Twilight stated. “I can understand why you got so emotional; he looks like he can get under your skin.”

“Yeah, but I can do the same to him. The guy has a bit of an ego and it is quite fragile. I can take advantage of it and use it to my advantage.”

“I hope a smart mouth isn’t the only thing up your sleeve, Aaron.” Wrapping an arm around both mares, Aaron couldn’t help but find amusement in her words.

“Nah, I’ve been spending the last three days learning how to Spiderman my way through a fight.” Twilight started to repress the memories of yesterday’s training session with Shining Armor. Still, if he could keep up with Shining, then Twilight had no doubt in her mind that the odds were in his favor. After the unpleasant visit, Aaron went back to his breakfast. His morning had been spoiled, due to Bull’s uninvited visit, but he figured he would have to meet the minotaur sooner or later. As bad as it was, no one was harmed so he’d chock that up as a win for him.

“So, I take it you got a plan?” Applejack asked, standing over the man, resting her breasts atop his head.

“I’ve got a number of strategies lined up. But the main plan, I want you guys and everypony else to get on the train. If I do manage to fail, I want you as far away from here as possible.” Applejack and Twilight looked to one another with worried expressions.

“Aaron, I know you want to look after us, but we’re not about to abandon you.” Twilight placed a small hand on his free hand. “We are going to be there for you.”

“Trust me, nothing would mean more to me. But you don’t have to get on the train at the last moment, but if things go awry, I need you both on that train. If nothing else, I want to keep you both out of that bovine’s clutches. I would never forgive myself if you guys came to harm.” Applejack enveloped him from behind.

“We appreciate that, sugarcube. It’s sweet you wanna look out for us, but we can take care of ourselves. It wasn’t too long ago when we were the ones protecting you, remember?” Aaron could recall when he was quite helpless in the past. It was a little embarrassing now that he thought about it, but he was glad for their care.

“I know, Applejack, and I couldn’t be more thankful. However, I’m still afraid that-“

“No, no stinkin’ thinkin’. You ARE going to win, and we are going on that train together. And we’re going to be with you the whole way through.”

“She’s right, we’re not going to abandon you. We’re all in this together; for better or worse.” Aaron felt his heart skip a beat; the loyalty and care they showed towards him was something he found amazing and couldn’t help but hold them close.

“I love you guys.”

“We love you too, ya big lug. You may get on our nerves, but ah can’t imagine livin’ without ya.” The three reveled in their tender moment, showing their affection towards one another. They only had so much time left on their hands. Finishing his breakfast, Aaron wanted to spend what little free time he had with the two most important mares in his life, unknowing that they were being watched by unfriendly eyes.

~~~~~

The natural silence of Dodge was brought to a disturbing halt when the sound of a horn roared through the desert. Smoke trailed through the skies with every pump and puff, signaling the arrival of the long awaited train. Already Rainbow, Draco, and Shining were waiting at the terminal with a mound of luggage to haul onboard. The minotaur bandit gang kept their distance, mostly due to the fact they didn’t want to mess with the mare who beat up the boss’s son.

With the train resting at the station, the others could gather themselves and ready for a trip home. In Rainbow’s absence, Spitfire had taken charge of the band of misfits they called a team. Ensuring that they were kept in line from either the bandits or Draco’s team. “Alright guys, the trains here so whatever you gotta do, do it now. I suggest you use the bathroom now. Cause I don’t wanna hear anypony complaining on the ride out.” Walking into the lounge, Spitfire would find their gladiator on the couch with two mares at each side. After breakfast, the three had found a mostly undamaged couch to spend some time in each other’s presence. Even if she found the sight to be a loving one, it had to come to an end. “Aaron, time to get up.”

“Mmph… five more minutes.” The man dug into the couch, holding the two mares close.

“Sorry, but ya don’t have five minutes. It’s almost noon and you gotta head out. You don’t want to be late.” As much as he didn’t want to, Aaron knew that he had to head out. Letting out a sigh, he rose from the couch. Following his rise, Applejack and Twilight awoke as well. The two yawning gently as they saw Aaron standing over them.

“Is it time already? That was fast.” Aaron could agree with Applejack on that, he wanted some more time to be with his mares, but there was nothing they could do. Grabbing his sword waiting at the side of the couch, Aaron psyched himself up for the duel.

“Any last requests?” Spitfire asked.

“I wouldn’t mind one more roll in the hay with my herd.” Twilight and Applejack wouldn’t mind that either.

“As much as I’d like to accommodate you, I’m afraid you barely have time to get through a quickie.”

“I dunno, I wouldn’t mind givin’ him a good ruttin’ before a fight.” Aaron chuckled to himself.

“Don’t worry, AJ. We’ll have plenty of time on the train.” Taking a deep breath, he was ready.

“Alright guys. Let’s head out.”

“Right behind ya.” Twilight held Aaron’s hand, smiling at him. She was going to stay with him the whole way through. Applejack would do the same, if nature hadn’t called.

“Actually, I recall Spitfire here sayin’ something about using the bathroom before we head out. I think ah’ll take ‘er up on that.”

“Seriously? Now Applejack?”

“Sorry, but nature’s a’callin’.” Spitfire shrugged to the two, unsure what to do.

“Alright, I’ll save you a spot, AJ. Just hurry.”

“Don’ worry. I’ll be quick, Twi.” Parting from her herd, Applejack made her way for the closest bathroom. Aaron and Twilight followed Spitfire, out but they failed to notice a strange figure lurking around the house.

Applejack was in a hurry, for more reasons than one. Finding a bathroom and hurrying out to watch her lover kick some ass was top priority and she wasn’t going to miss it for anything. Finding her target, Applejack was already undoing her zipper before opening the door, quick to turn around and lock the door. With her privacy secured, she turned around and found that she wasn’t the only one in the bathroom.

After a sharp gasp, a large, meaty hand covered her mouth to keep her from screaming out. Struggling and fighting back, Applejack would thrash about but this bovine was strong. “MMMPH! MPH MM MM MMMPH!” She tried to call out for help while finding a weak spot to kick, but her hands and legs were quickly subdued, only to be forced to the cold tile floor. Tying her down and fixing a muzzle on her, the bovine had his prize.

“Don’t worry. You’ll be getting your rut soon enough.” Her eyes widening, she did all she could to thrash about and free herself, yet there was no escape. Yet, even when she thought that things were going to be bad enough, she had no idea of just what was to come. Throwing her over his shoulder, Applejack was hauled out of the house, quietly and stealthily as to not alert the others of what had happened. They’d soon learn of the surprise coming their way in just a moment.

~~~~~

The town square was swarmed with spectators of all kinds. Bovines and equines all gathered around to watch what fate would become of this small, desert town. While the two factions kept their distance from one another, they couldn’t help but huddle around and wait for the show to begin. Aaron stood at a corner, making sure that he was ready. Aaron and his friends had huddled close together to discuss their exit strategy. “Yoo hoo! Aaron!” A hand waved over the crowd, its owner pushing through the cluster of ponies to meet with the human before things progressed. From the voice and call, it was quite recognizable as none other than Cherry Jubilee. “There you are sugar.” The mare came forward, holding a small box. “You are quite the jackrabbit, I was afraid ah’d miss you.”

“Nah, I’m still here. What can I do for you, Jubilee?”

“Well, ah wanted to give you a little somethin’ somethin’ before ya up n’ ran off. I managed to make another cheesecake for you n’ your friends. Jus’ so y’all got something to use for celebrating after you put that brute ‘n his place.”

“Thank you, Cherry. That’s very sweet of you.”

“It’s the least ah can do for ya. You’ve been a big help an’ I wanted to show my thanks.”

“We’ll try and eat it before it goes bad. I really don’t want to waste this.” Hearing the chime from the local clock tower, everything went silent. The chatter and fuss ended, ceased by the sound of bells echoing through the town. Bull looked ready, but Aaron was busy looking around for Applejack, yet to return. “Have you guys seen Applejack?”

“Don’ reckon ah have. Thought she was out with ya’ll.”

“We can’t just hold this off for one pony. It’s now or never.” Without Applejack anywhere in sight, Aaron let out a sigh. Rainbow was right, they couldn’t wait any longer. Besides, the sooner they got this over with, the better it’s going to be in the long run. Bull stood on the opposite end, impatient and itching for some payback. Drawing his own sword, Aaron walked over to meet Bull in the middle. While Aaron’s party watched with tension building among them, Bull had his father watching with a stone-like expression.

The ring of ponies stood back, watching carefully to see what became of this bout; whether they’d be running for their lives or celebrating their liberation. The fate of this town rested on the shoulders of a stranger, a stranger who had only stayed a week in its borders. To say that tension was high would be quite the understatement.

Staring one another down, Bull towered over the human and puffed out his chest to emphasize his bulging muscles. Aaron wasn’t afraid; he had faced worse before him. “We could’a avoided this whole thing. But you had to be sanctimonious about it and treat your herd like they weren’t property. Well, I’m going to show you what happens to heroes in my town.”

“By all means… educate me.” With the field set, Bull grabbed hold of the massive blade on his back and swung it immediately. Aaron barely had a moment’s notice to jump back before losing his head. Ducking and weaving around the bovine, the lone human unsheathed his sword and deflected the sword’s path. Aaron’s grip remained firmly held the weapon, making sure that Bull couldn’t disarm him with his superior strength.

The audience was in shock to see that Aaron was able see that he was lasting longer than a minute against Bull. He wasn’t some easy push over, and no one was more shocked to see this than Bull himself. Quick on his feet, Aaron managed to actually get a hit in on his opponent. After several swings of the sword, Bull was shocked to find that Aaron managed to cut him. The wound wasn’t deep; at best it was a flesh wound. Regardless, Aaron cut into Bull and had yet to return the favor. Already Aaron was making Bull look like a fool, and Bull was not about to have that. Not again.

Since Aaron was so keen on using his agility, Bull had the idea of swinging in wild succession until the human grew too fatigued to continue on. Rapidly Bull would swing and swing until his blade was nothing more than a blur. There was no physical way Aaron could maneuver through that; his best course was to keep his distance for the time being. Yet, that wasn’t to say that he couldn’t make an opening himself. Distancing himself a bit further, Aaron ducked down and scooped up a handful of sand. Letting Bull get closer, he swiftly turned around and threw the dirt directing into the bovine’s eyes. “GAAAH!!! MY EYES!!!”

His sword fell to the ground, leaving Bull open while he tried to sooth his now red eyes. Dashing forward, Aaron was ready to dig his sword into the opponent’s gut. The ponies of the town were cheering the man on, seeing he was going in for a killing blow. Twilight tensed up as she watched the man going in to end all of this before it even began. Holding his sword with both hands now, Aaron readied to gut the minotaur where he stood, but Bull reacted fast and swung his meaty arm to meet Aaron’s face. The man was swatted away like a fly, denied his victory by a mere muscle reaction. Not only that, but Bull recovered from the underhanded maneuver. “I’ll make sure you pay for that.” Bull snarled.

“Sorry, but I’m afraid I’m fronting the bill to you.” Bull raised his sword high, ready to impale Aaron on the ground. Reflexes kicking in, Aaron rolled back but forgot to pick up his sword. Seeing the short sword at the ground, Bull placed his hoof on the hilt to ensure that the man wasn’t going to get it back unless he came charging at him.

“Come on, String bean. Let’s see what you got, and that little sand trick ain’t going to work on me a second time.” Aaron tested this and threw another wad of sand his way, and much to his word Bull covered his face. “Ain’t gonna get me with that playground shit. You want this back, you gotta come at me.” Just by looking at him, Aaron could see that this was a game of chicken. He held onto his great sword with both hands, looking like he was about ready to swing a baseball bat. Even if he dodged, he was going to have difficulty getting a large cow off of his sword. He had to play this smart.

“Come on! You can take this guy!” Rainbow cheered. She and the others started to show their support, sparking the entire population of Dodge to goad him on. As much as he wanted to believe Rainbow, he needed that sword; which is why he found another opening he could exploit. Slowly kneeling down, he made sure Bull saw him scoop up a third handful of sand. The others were baffled why he would try this move yet again. Bull was fully aware of what he was planning and braced himself for it.

Breaking into a full run for his opponent, Aaron threw the sand at Bull’s face. As predicted, he let go of his sword to block his face, which meant he could easily throw a second handful at his open wound on the side of his body. The sudden stinging sensation jarred the bovine so much, he dropped his guard. Yet, Aaron wasn’t done yet. Still running forward, Aaron broke into a sliding maneuver, moving down between bull’s legs. Readying a punch, the human attacked Bull where he was most vulnerable. Combing the momentum of his slide and natural forces, Bull had no choice but to take several steps back when Aaron struck him where the sun doesn’t shine. At this point, going for the ball was an invaluable move to him. Now that the sword was free and Bull further humiliated, Aaron was feeling like he was on top of the world. Nary a scratch on him and he was wiping the floor with the bovine. “You know, I was kinda expecting more from you Bull. I’m starting to think I didn’t need all the training.” Turning around, Aaron’s face turned a pale shade when he found Bull snorting and growling with anger.

Grabbing the man with one meaty hand, Aaron felt his winning streak was going to come to an end. “Make a fool of me, go on… I dare you.” Talking was beyond him now. Bull was squeezing the man tight, forcing Aaron to exhale every bit of air in his lungs. Holding his breath, he used his sword to poke and prod at Bull’s thick hide. His arms were tightly restrained but he had no other way of freeing himself.

“Hey Bull!” They heard a shout. “What happened to the old horns?” Rainbow caught Bull’s attention, distracting from his real target in his hand. “It looks like you glued a couple of branches to your head.” Some of the ponies started to laugh, even getting a few chuckles from the other bandits. Seeing where she was going with this, Shining Armor got in on it.

“Your breath smells like the rear end of a hydra!”

“Who knows, maybe that’s where he eats?” Rainbow was getting more and more laughs, and further distracting Bull. “I mean, when I first met the guy, I coulda sworn he cacked his pants.” With this going on, it wasn’t long for the whole gang, even Twilight to distract the minotaur.

“Uhhh… Your… hair is… dumb?” She didn’t have a firm grasp on insulting on the fly, but she still kept his attention. Yet, after seeing the princess attempt at insulting the bovine, more and more ponies got in on the fun. Bull and his gang terrorized the town for many years. To finally speak their minds and vent a very long pent up grudge was a god send for the town.

“Your chin looks like a brick!”

“We all notice when you break wind!”

“I’ve caught you picking your nose… on multiple occasions!”

“Your hair is dumb!” Tossing the man aside, Bull walked up to confront the ponies of the land in a heated rage. Nopony talked to Bull like that and got away with it. Yet it was in this blind rage that he failed to notice his real adversary, who was now driving his sword deep into his shoulder. Falling forward onto all fours, Aaron held on tight as Bull went into full rampage mode. The ponies that made a circle made room as Bull went on the warpath with Aaron on his back. This duel turned into a rodeo fast, with bull letting out a long moo and even tried to thrash Aaron off of him.

“Get! Off! Me!” he screamed, charging through a wall and coming out the opposite end of the building. “Wh-What are you doing!”

“Tiring you out,” Aaron ducked under a sign. “Ya fat excuse for a daddy’s boy.” Letting out a strong snort, Bull finally managed to throw Aaron off of him and into a small a group of barrels. The large group of ponies and minotaur came to watch.

“You think you can make a fool outta me?” He growled, pulling Aaron’s sword from his shoulder. “Nopony, makes a fool out of Bull Longhorn Jr. and lives to tell about it.” Pulling himself out of the barrels, Aaron gasped to see Bull about to kill him with his own sword. Looking around, he found his saving grace and pulled over a lid. Bull went for a stabbing motion, aiming for the heart yet was intercepted by the lid turned shield. “Oh you gotta be kidding me.” Stab after stab, Aaron kept Bull from finishing him off in his most vulnerable moment. “Why won’t you die?” After a few more stabs, the human returned fire by throwing the shield like a Frisbee, hitting the minotaur in the nose. Captain America would be proud.

Disoriented and open, Aaron grabbed hold of the sword and went crawling under Bull’s legs. Just like in the dream scenario, he sliced his sword along Bull’s back knees, forcing him to fall to his hands once more. Recalling the dreams once more, Aaron was quick to roll back just in time for Bull to deliver a powerful donkey kick. Yet, he wasn’t going to stop there. Rushing forward, Aaron delivered his first massive blow. Moving fast, Aaron swung his blade in a diagonal arc and cut right through Bull’s tail. The pain was instant and Bull screamed bloody murder at the loss of his tail. “You animal! How dare you!”

“It’s quite easy actu-.” Cut off by a direct punch to the face, Aaron stood up to see Bull brought to tears at the loss of his tail.

“You’ve humiliated me for the last time.”

“I thought… ugh… the last time was the ‘last time’.”

“Shut up! Shut your disgusting mouth!” Bull huffed and growled, growing a bit tired from blood loss. Though the damage was minimal, Bull was feeling a bit fatigued after the charge through the buildings.

“Boss!” One of the minotaur came forward, throwing in the giant sword Bull used. “Kick his ass!” The minotaur all started to chant.

“Kick his ass! Kick his ass! Kick his ass!” They chanted, again and again. Bull felt their support flow into him, grabbing hold of the sword and readied to go in once more.

“I wanted to keep you alive, I desperately wanted to keep you alive so I can tie you down and make you watch me plow that whore of yours.”

“I’m sure you had such high hopes. I’d say I’m sorry for destroying them, but I don’t wanna lie to your face.” At this point, Bull had been driven into a corner. Humiliated and wounded, the panting minotaur would see to it that Aaron was killed where he stood. That is, if Bull could keep himself standing first. “So, where do we go from here?” Suddenly, Bull’s loud panting shifted into a low laughter. “That… wasn’t a joke.”

“Nah… it wasn’t, but you are.” Standing tall, Bull was done playing around. “Boys, bring out the new toy.” The row of bovine parted to show the ponies what he was talking about. Much to everypony’s shock and horror, out walked an orange earth pony shambling forth with her hair a mess and her hands tied behind her back. Around her neck was a pair of reigns strapped to her muzzle to keep her from escaping. Yet that wasn’t the worst part of it. Stripped naked and forced out into the open, the town would only stand still to see Applejack brought out like a recently tamed animal. “Truth be told, I never wanted that orange mud-slut. The alicorn was my real prize; I had no use for another earth pony cluttering up my herd. So, I offered to make her public use. Gotta keep the gang strong after all.”

Rainbow stepped forward out of the group, her face alight with raw anger. “H-How dare you!” She grunted. “How DARE YOU do that to my friends!” They could all hear her voice cracking, on the very verge of bursting then and there.

“How dare I? My little blue devil, I haven’t even touched her. My boys however… well, I can’t honestly control everything they do.” He let out a laugh, followed by Applejack letting out a harsh grunt. Her handler started to play with her pussy in front of everypony. She couldn’t escape; she couldn’t defend herself in that state.

“A-Aaron…” Applejack moaned. “W-… Wipe the floor with this idiot.” After her message, she let out a soft yelp when she felt a fat finger enter her back door. Ignoring Bull for a change, Aaron went in to rescue his marefriend. However, that was quickly stopped when Bull tackled him down. The impact hurt him more due to the shoulder wound, but keeping Aaron as far away from her as possible. Much like how he exploited Bull’s weakness, it was now the minotaur’s turn to start using his biggest weakness.

“Boys, give the mud pony a good rutting. She may as well get used to minotaur cock sooner or later.” Her handler was first in line, and hearing Applejack shriek from the unauthorized penetration shook Aaron to his core. Not only he, but Rainbow was just rearing to maul Bull. Her hands clenched tight, and her team was trying to keep her under control. They knew that they couldn’t interfere with the duel itself, but the anger rainbow felt pulsing in her was driving her into a mindless frenzy.

Getting back up, Aaron ran to her once again. And much like last time, Bull was there to make sure he never made it. In his distracted state, Aaron failed to notice Bull swing his great sword on time and felt the tip of cold steel slice into his chest. The man backed off, holding his chest as blood started to seep out. “Oh, that looks painful.” Bull chirped. “What’s wrong? No quips, no jokes? Come on funny-boy. Make me laugh!” Holding his short sword tight, Aaron ran in to attack Bull. If he couldn’t get passed him, he may as well go through him. Luckily, Bull thought of that as well. Applejack grunted after another bull struck her across the face. In seeing this take place, Aaron could barely keep himself focused long enough to find Bull smack him aside.

“Wh-What are you doing? I thought… I thought there wasn’t supposed to be any intervention.”

“They aren’t. It’s not their fault they’re having fun. They’re just doing whatever they want and it’s your fault that you can hardly focus.”

“Bull… stop this now or else I’ll-.”

“You’ll what? Go on, paint me a picture.”

“I’ll paint you, ya sack of shit!” Running out into the middle of the fight, Rainbow had boiled over and shoved the others aside. She was absolutely enraged with what he was doing.

“Rainbow, no!” Twilight was ready to take her down, but it was Aaron who ended up intercepting her.

“L-Let me go! I’ll kill him! I’ll… I’ll!”

“Rainbow, get a hold of yourself.”

“But he’s…” Aaron held the rainbow maned mare close, looking her in the eyes.

“I know, but you can’t hurt him. He’s off limits.” Rainbow’s attention was deadest on Applejack, watching the minotaur use and abuse her in front of everypony as a way to ensure Bull was victorious. “This is why I need you to direct that anger of yours elsewhere.”

“W-What?”

“You can’t hurt Bull… but that doesn’t mean that you can’t hurt Bull’s friends.” Coming to the realization, Rainbow got the idea of what Aaron meant. Cooling herself off, Rainbow already had a few ideas. “Please Rainbow. I need you to save Applejack for me.”

“Alright, I-I will.”

“Aw, what a precious moment.” Caught off guard, the two turned to Bull who quickly grabbed hold of Aaron and used him as a club to knock back Rainbow into her friend’s. “Ha! Oh that felt so good. Part of me wanted to get you instead of the mud-pony, but in all honesty I knew I’d get a better reaction out of her than with you.” Throwing Aaron aside like he was a toy a child would toss away out of boredom, Bull patiently waited to see what Aaron would do next.

“You okay Rainbow?”

“Ugh, been better, Draco.” Helping her up, Rainbow’s attention deviated to the small group of minotaur passing Applejack around. “Boys, it’s time to go to work.”

“Gladly.” Draco snorted, cracking his knuckles in anticipation. Gathering their forces, Rainbow leads the charge in rescuing Applejack from the clutches of Bull’s gang. While Aaron took his beating, trying to escape the jovial opponent, Rainbow, Draco, Shining, and everypony else maneuvered around the buildings and went to ambush them from behind. If they were caught, they’d more than likely use her as a hostage to keep them back. Even Twilight joined in, wanting to aid in the rescue.

Seeing his support gone, Aaron was left alone to face this menace. “Come now, aren’t you having fun? After all, this is what you wanted.” Grabbing him by the head, Bull dragged his opponent away and the local bar. “Though, you do look a bit thirsty, let’s fix that shall we.” Popping open a barrel, Bull grabbed the man by his other arm and forced his head under the liquid surface. Aaron struggled and fought to escape, but there was no getting out of this one without help.

As Aaron distracted Bull, the others were able to mount their rescue without their leader noticing the absence of a few particular ponies in the crowd. Everypony was more interested in the horror show that Bull was performing.

Backs to the wall, Rainbow and her team snuck around to where the Bulls had Applejack hostage. Using a variety of signals, Rainbow ordered Strong Heart, Gilda and Spitfire to scale the buildings for an aerial assault. As for the rest of them; Draco, Shining, and Bulk kept close to Rainbow. Two by two, Rainbow and Draco stealthily made their way closer to the first set of bovine. They had practiced this maneuver many, many times before. Minotaur were not to be underestimated, their strength easily dwarfed theirs tenfold. Which means they had to do this fast and quiet.

Giving a signal, Rainbow and Draco covered the mouth of two minotaur and drove their knives into the spine of the beasts. Their muffled screams were drowning out by various jeers and cheers coming from the crowd, unaware of what had just occurred. With at least a layer of muscle between them and their target, Rainbow gave the signal to the three hiding on the roof. Strong heart drew her bow and made their presence known. Two arrows dug their way into the thick bodies of the minotaur, only for Spitfire and Gilda to dive-bomb into the group with blades and claws digging their way into flesh.

Shining Armor rushed through, bulldozing his way through while Draco and Rainbow went to tackle down Applejack’s handler, letting Bulk untie her. “Sorry for the delay, Ms. Applejack.”

“Don’ worry about it. Where’s Aaron?” Pointing to the bar, watching as her lover was thrown through a window with shredded clothes with bloodied cuts and bruises. Slowly getting up from the beating he took, Bull came strolling out with a delighted smile. Yet when he saw Applejack free, that smile quickly faded. “Aaron!” Struggling to look up, he saw Applejack freed from her imprisonment.

“Get that filthy-Guah!!!” Bull was cut off, feeling something heavy knock the wind out of his lungs. Looking down, he saw an absolutely enraged human driving his foot into the bovine’s gut. With Applejack free, there was nothing to keep the human from claiming his victory.

All out chaos broke out, a small band of ponies were fighting a horde of minotaur to keep them off of their friends. Twilight joined with Applejack and Rainbow to keep one another safe; they fought together majestically, fighting back to back in order to keep their enemy at bay. Yet the ponies kept their attention on Aaron and Bull. After retrieving his sword from the ground, Aaron returned to Bull. There was no mercy; swing after swing lead to deep wounds, lacerations, spilling blood onto the sands. After a brutal beating himself, Aaron bounced back harder than before.

“S-Stop! I-… I’m done!” Bull panted, only to feel Aaron knock his enemy down.

“Say it so everypony can here you.” He barked. “Let everypony hear you!”

“I… I Forfeit!” The fighting among the minotaur came to an end, their attention fixed on the sight of the human standing over Bull. The human had done it; he claimed victory from the bandit son and now stood victorious. The ponies were left stunned, awestruck that they had been saved by this complete stranger. Yet what happened next came out of nowhere. Feeling his gut churn, Aaron felt a wave of black smoke pour from his mouth and wrap itself around Bull. The substance pulled Bull up and restrained him. “W-What’s going on? Father, what’s happening?” Bull senior watched as his son was bound in the black smoke.

“You forfeit, son. Now… your life is in the hands of your opponent.”

“WHAT!?”

“Ah told ya not to forfeit.” Turning to face his opponent, Bull was swiftly regretting his past life choices, more so the recent ones. Slowly walking around to face the minotaur, Aaron stood before his vulnerable opponent. All eyes were on them, waiting to see what would happen.

“L-look, I know I’ve made mistakes, done some… things that may not have been the smartest as of how recent events went. But, I-I’m sure we can make a deal.” There was no response from Aaron, he merely glared at the trapped bovine. “Come on, ya don’t have to kill me. You won, you got what you wanted. What more do you want.” Gripping the hilt of his sword, Aaron slowly started to raise it up. Bull’s eyes started to shrink as he watched what he was doing. “Alright! I’m sorry, what more do you want from me!?” There was a moment of hesitation; Aaron started to think about what he was going to do. Then, an idea crossed his mind.

“You want to live?”

“Y-yes! Yes I do!”

“How bad?”

“VERY!!!?” Lowering his sword, and bringing about mass confusion among the crowd, Aaron turned over to his friends and motioned for one of them in particular to come over. That pony was none other than Applejack. The nude mare made her way over to Aaron and the trapped bovine. “W-What are you doing.” After whispering something into the mare’s ear, he returned to face Bull.

“Say… her name.”

“W-What?”

“You heard me, Bull. Say her name, and I’ll let you live.”

“Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh… um.”

“You don’t know it.”

“I-I know it, I know it. It’s um… Mu-.” Bull was cut off by a severe smack across his face from Applejack.

“That feel good?” He asked applejack.

“Extremely.”

“Every time he gets it wrong, you’re free to give him another.”

“Does it have to be open hand?”

“Only if you want it to be.” Bull didn’t like the sound of that.

“So Bull, what’s this mare’s name?”

“… is it… Orange… Coat?” Aaron let out a soft chuckle, amused at the terrible attempt.

“Oh that’s… that’s cute. Sweetie.” Bull saw Applejack’s fist fly into his eye, feeling the dizzying sensation wash over him.

“Sweetie! I-Is it Sweetie?”

“Come on, are you even trying?” Bull was punched in the other eye.

“We can stop this the moment you say her name. It’s just one word, and you can walk away with your life. After all you’ve done, I’m being quite generous right now.” Tears were starting to stream down the bovine’s face, followed by various whimpers. “O-Oh god, that’s just- Bull stop crying.” The fun out of this whole thing had been drained, even Applejack was starting to feel pity for this foul beast. Letting out a sigh, Aaron grabbed hold of his greasy hair and forced him to look at Applejack. “Bull, this is my good friend and lover, Applejack. Say ‘hello Applejack.”

“H-hello Applejack.” He’d whimper.

“Now say ‘I’m sorry, Applejack’.”

“I… I’m sorry.” Aaron drew his blade to his throat.

“I’m sorry… what?”

“I’m sorry, Applejack! I’m so very sorry.” As much as she wanted to watch Aaron gut the cow for what he had done to her, the levels of pathetic made it seem a little too hard to see it through.

“That’s very good, Bull. Guess what?”

“W-What?”

“I’m gonna let you live, and you’re going to remember this day for the rest of your life. Because if I ever find out you’ve been stepping out of line, we’re going to do this all over again, and I will not be so generous. Do I make myself clear?” Bull nodded, overly eager to do accept the offer he was given. Sheathing his sword, Aaron granted his opponent his freedom. He already got what he wanted, there was no need to have the bovine killed. However, fate had other ideas. Stepping away from the Bull, they soon heard a strange noise. It was like a flag flapping in the wind followed by… something else.

“LOOK OUT!!!” One of the ponies shouted. Looking up, they soon saw something falling from the skies. Before anyone could make out what it was, it impacted into the ground and exploded in green flames. The impact sent ponies flying back, some more than others. Aaron was flung far, hitting the side of a wall. After the beating he had sustained, this was the one that broke the camel’s back. He fell to the ground and fell unconscious; hear utter chaos play out in the background.

~~~~~

It happened so fast, no pony could have seen it coming. A blinding flash of light and an ear-shattering sound; destruction had come to Dodge, but it wasn’t from the minotaur bandits. Knocked aside from a powerful shockwave, Aaron soon regained consciousness to find that the entire town was in the middle of a panic. Both ponies and bovine struggled to gather themselves, unsure of what was going on. Still dazed, Aaron slowly sat up and was jarred back to reality when he found Bull’s half mauled and burned head lying upside down in the sand. “HOLY SHIT!!!”

Backing away quickly, Aaron got up to his feet to see the town on fire. The frightened crowd of ponies ran about like ants, gathering what they could and making a run for it. The bandits on the other hand wanted to look for what was the cause and see to it that it was killed dead. As for Aaron; he just wanted to find his friends and get the hell out of Dodge. “Twilight? Applejack?” Suddenly Aaron heard a strange sound in the air. It almost sounded like a whistle, but what it was left him perplexed.

“Get down!” Pushed out the way, Aaron was nearly the subject of a fiery ball of death but was soon rescued by a friendly face. The maroon pegasus brought him over to a building that was mostly not-on-fire.

“What the hell was that?!”

“We’re being attacked.” Draco shouted, trying to be heard over the screaming town and explosions in the background.

“No shit, I mean who’s attacking us?” Their answer was soon met. A pony clad in brilliant armor shoved and moved her way through the city. Her helmet was hidden by a helmet with the shape of a red dragon skull adorning her head. The hollow eyes of the helmet radiated a fearsome aura about her, putting the two on edge. “Okay, that answers one question. Any idea who that is?”

“Don’t know, don’t care; all I know is that she is going down.” Brandishing his own sword, Draco went in to take out the attacker, yet found himself floating into the air. His war cry shifted into a confused shriek, floating upside down and about to lose his lunch. The attacker’s hands manipulated Draco’s movements through the sky, only to straighten him out and bring him closer to her.

“Where is Twilight Sparkle?” The voice was mare-like, but held quite a commanding tone. “I know she’s here, now tell me where she is!”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Growing more and more frustrated, the armor clad mare turned her attention to Aaron, immediately catching her attention. Done with Draco, she flung the stallion aside like a toy she was no longer interested in. Instead, she found a new specimen to interrogate.

“Well well, you certainly aren’t natural”

“And you… have some pretty amazing armor.”

“Thank you.” Her voice shifted from commanding to sweet. Aaron started to glow green towards the mare. “I don’t suppose you can tell me you know where Twilight Sparkle is?”

“N-Never heard of her.” Aaron said, following Draco’s lead; even though he knew full well where that road would lead him.

“You’re lying. I really don’t like it when ponies lie to me.”

“Well, good news is I’m not a pony.”

“Hm, clever.” Rearing back, the armored mare delivered a punch into Aaron’s chest, sending a strange aura through him. Blood erupted from his mouth, jarring the man a bit. “I won’t ask again, thing. Where. Is.”

“Hey tin-can.” Turning around, the armored mare found herself standing before a very naked and very angry Applejack. “That’s my bread n’ butter you’re fucking with.” The armored mare wasn’t so much as focused on her, but rather the massive beam of wood she was carrying. With a loud grunt, Applejack swung the burning slab of wood and sent the armored mare back. She had barely enough time to throw up and armor spell, but it only seemed to cushion the blow somewhat.

Falling to the ground with a cracked helm, the armored mare felt a bit of blood trickle down the side of her head. The impact wasn’t the softest, but it was better than taking it on at full strength. Slowly getting back up, the mare could see Applejack and Aaron run off into the crowd and escape her for the moment.

“Thanks for the save back there.” Aaron gasped, trying to keep up with his marefriend.

“Don’t sweat it. I got your back, remember?” Applejack shoved and bulldozed her way through the crowd on their way to the train. “The others are at the station; they all made a break for it when everything went south.”

“Even Twilight?”

“Not without a fight.” Aaron couldn’t help but chuckle at that. Still, with everything going on, he couldn’t help but turn to Applejack. Now wasn’t a time to ask if she was alright after what happened, but it did bother him greatly. “Duck!” The two heard one of the fiery buildings collapsing, falling over and into the crowd. Leaping out the way, the two managed to avoid being crushed by a pile of rubble. As much as they’d like to take a break, their destination was almost within their sights. “Come on, sugarcube. We gotta get the hell out of here!”

“Don’t gotta tell me twice.” Pushing passed the crowd, the two saw their destination in sight and with their friends waiting for them. The moment the two could be seen rushing for the train, their friends called out and cheered them on to reach them. Seeing their friends only brought out a small well of energy they had on reserve. Passing through ruble, pushing past the last bits of the crowd and staving off fatigue; Aaron followed close behind Applejack to reach the train. The moment they met their friends, Aaron came to embrace Twilight. He was glad to see she was alright, glad to see they were all still with them, and glad that he had somepony to lean on at this point; his legs felt like jello.

“Thank Celestia you’re safe.” Twilight chirped, overwhelmed to see that Aaron was alright.

“I’m glad you’re all safe. Now let’s get the hell out of here and-.”

“TWWWWWWWWILIIIIIIIIIGHT!!!” Hearing the loud, bestial roar of Twilight’s name, the group turned to see a lone figure standing in the forefront of the panic. They saw the being slowly approaching them, only to reveal it to be a tall, purple reptile. The look on his face radiated pure, unadulterated anger. Everything about him from the way he glared at them to the way he walked showed a pure, rage coming off of him. “I finally found you. After three, long years I found you.”

“S-Spike?!” Twilight was shocked to see her former assistant alive and coming her way. Letting go of Aaron, Twilight walked forward to reunite with the purple drake, ignoring the fact that his scowl was practically burning a hole in her. Twilight was just too overwhelmed to see him once more. “Spike, I can’t believe you’re- GUAH!!!” Twilight’s world came crashing down when her former friend knocked the wind out of her with a powerful punch to the gut. Aaron tensed up and reached for his sword. “S-Spike… w-why?”

“Twilight Sparkle; you are hereby under arrest by the will of Lord Tirek for treasons, crimes against the crown, and anarchist rhetoric. Come quietly, or I will see to it personally that you are put down.” The look in Twilight’s eyes showed a look of total dismay. The image she once held for her formers assistant was shattered when the reality finally hit her. This wasn’t her former assistant any longer, but rather an enemy to her and all she stood for. Paralyzed, Twilight felt herself jarred when Spike gripped her by the throat and lifted her up.

“S-Spike! P-P-Please!” Tears streamed down Twilight’s eyes, looking into the dark green orbs that glared back at him. There was no show of remorse in Spike’s expression, but there was a part of him that was enjoying this. Reveling in his arrest, the dragon failed to notice Aaron come barreling in and knocking the dragon away from Twilight. He wasn’t the only one to do so either; Applejack and Draco came in fast to restrain the dragon, putting him into a headlock.

“G-Get it together, Spike. This isn’t you.” Applejack gasped, trying to keep the dragon restrained. She wasn’t used to keeping something this strong under control. Turning back, Spike’s nostrils flared out with smoke softly puffing from it.

“This is me now!” Inhaling fast, Spike discharged a powerful torrent of green fire, scaring the two off of his back and turning the sands beneath them into boiling glass. With the two backing off for the moment, he turned to Aaron, now blocking his way to Twilight. “What the hell are you supposed to be?”

“I’m the guy who’s not going to let you hurt my friends.” Spike unsheathed his claws, knowing how this was going to go.

“I don’t care about the others; this is between me and Twilight. It’s not just business, this is personal.”

“Regardless, you aren’t getting to Twilight.” Keeping his weapon close, Aaron was ready to fight the dragon tooth and claw to protect the ones he loved. It was through this that Spike realized who it was that blocked his way.

“Wait a minute… you’re the stallion in her herd?” Spike dropped his guard and sighed. “Look dude, I don’t know you and frankly, I could care less. But trust me when I say this; you’re better off ditching her now before she throws you under the bus.” Aaron kept his guard up, knowing full well what he was capable of.

“What are you talking about? Twilight would never do that to me, to anyone.” Spike smirked, breaking into a hearty laughter.

“That’s rich. You’ll learn sooner or later dude, but if you value your life, you’ll give me the mare and we can go our separate ways. I won’t hurt Applejack, Rainbow, or any of the others over there. If you force my hand, I’ll see you all charred and incinerated.” Aaron turned to Twilight, seeing the fearful look in her eyes. After what they saw Spike do, he didn’t doubt that he was telling the truth in what he would do if he refused. And yet, knowing all of this, Aaron was ready to dig his feet into the sand and stave off this new threat.

Ready to make his choice, somepony made it for him. A familiar green aura engulfed the human and tossed him aside like he was nothing. “Enough games. We have our target. Spike, subdue the princess so we can leave.” Getting back up, Twilight slowly started to back away. If she had some magic with her, escape would be an easy task for her. But her supply had gone dry long ago, leaving her defenseless.

“Spike, please don’t do this. You’re my friend, I love you.” Spike only snorted, standing over her once more.

“No Twilight, we stopped being friends long ago.” Heart-broken, Twilight watched Spike raise his hand yet again, this time to render her unconscious. Before the attack could be dealt, Spike was yet again tackled to the ground. “Stop doing that!” The dragon roared, sick of his duty being obstructed; but instead of it being Aaron to do so, this time Draco and his team were the ones charging the front.

“No way. We’re not letting you lay a hand on her.” Seeing her companion being dog-piled, Sunset Shimmer focused her magic into a condensed energy for a potent concussive blast. However, Gilda was swift in her attack, knocking her hand aside.

“Gah, griffon bitch!” Hissing from a small bit of pain, Sunset’s attention was directed to the griffon only to get blind-sided by the large pegasus bringing her in for a massive bear hug. “Get off of me!”

“YEEEAAH! I mean, no.” Furious that what they worked for so long to achieve being wasted by this small band of ponies, Spike let out a long roar and started to transform before their very eyes. His body expanded and muscles flexed out as the purple reptile transformed into a purple, hulking reptile.

“Spike… SMASH!” Little energy was used when Spike threw off the annoying ponies, but that only drove them to fight harder. By this time, Draco’s entire time was working hard to subdue Spike and the strange mare. Spitfire joined her husband’s side, attacking the purple dragon’s soft underbelly while the others held down his legs and arms.

“Rainbow!” Draco called out. “Get everypony out of here, we’ll hold them off.” Hesitant for a moment, Rainbow knew full well what needed to be done. Turning to what remained of her group; she took command and issued her orders.

“Everypony get on that train. We’re leaving now.”

“What about the others?” Shining asked.

“They know what they’re doing. Now get on board.” Turning to his sister, Shining offered his aid to get her on the train. There wouldn’t be another chance for this, there wouldn’t be do-over’s; this was their final hour to escape. If only they could all do it together.

Aaron and Applejack were among the last to get on, but Applejack turned around and watched as Draco wrestled with the titanic beast. There was nothing they could do for them, but it was their wish for Rainbow and their friends to escape. And much to their relief, the train let out a bellow of smoke with the sound of its whistle. It was on the move and desperation grew in Spike and Sunset. “No!” The two cried out, forcing the crew of ponies off of their backs to run for the train. Draco wasn’t going to let them get away, at least not without a fight.

Restraining them with their combined weight, Draco and his team kept the unicorn and her dragon companion away from the train long enough for everything to fall apart for them. Their prey had escaped their grasp, so much hard work and left with nothing to show for it. Well, that wasn’t entirely true; they had a small group of resistance soldiers to take their aggressions out on; and make no mistake, there was quite a lot of aggression to go around.

~~~~~

They had done it, Twilight and her friends had escaped capture, but at a heavy loss. Aaron, Shining Armor, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were all that remained, sacrificing their other friends for their freedom. Twilight had gone through something like this already, and felt the heavy weight of it all hit her once more. Yet, this time that weight felt so much more intense, as the one who almost captured her was her former assistant.

The train crackled and shook, having seen better days on the tracks. Yet they would be calling it home for the duration of the ride, and with quite the heavy cloud dangling over head. Having lost good friends, the remaining group found a nice, empty car and made themselves comfortable. Rainbow didn’t sit; she was pacing around, a little uncomfortable with such a closed off space. Shining Armor was keeping his cool, at least on the outside; he was a veteran to this sort of thing, and knew better than most how to properly deal with this sort of situation. But what drew Aaron’s attention was seeing his herd. Twilight was shaken and Applejack was shaken by everything in general. Stepping closer, Aaron sat beside Twilight, wrapping an arm around her and bringing her in to let the mare lean on his shoulder. Applejack saw this and he offered the seat beside him.

Slowly, she stood up and took the seat and his other shoulder. This was indeed a dark time for everypony, but the least Aaron could do for his herd was be there for when they needed it most. He wanted to be there for them, he wanted to protect them, and he wanted them to be happy. While it wasn’t going to be a quick fix, he figured that now was as good a time to start as any.

The World They Once Knew

by Gold Experience

Chpt. 1: Not what was expected (Redo)

Chpt. 2: Ghosts of the Past

Chpt. 3: Catching Up

Chpt. 4: Devils

Chpt. 5: Truths

Chpt. 6: Lets Make a Deal

Chpt. 7: The Seige of the Crystal Empire

Chpt. 8: A Nightmarish Life

Chpt. 9: Arrival

Chpt. 10: Two Steps Forward, One Step Back

Chpt. 11: The Plan

Chpt. 12: Not So Sweet Dreams

Chpt. 13: Fear

Chpt. 14: Final Day of Freedom

Chpt. 15: The Descent

Chpt. 16: They Came from the Land Down Under

Chpt. 17: A Day in the Hole

Chpt. 18: Murphy's Law

Chpt. 19: Slay the Beast...

Chpt. 20: ... Rescue the Princess

Chpt. 21: Wild Wild East

Chpt. 22: Popping Her Cherry

Chpt. 23: Trouble Comes a'Knockin'

Chpt. 24: En Garde

Chpt. 25: This Town Ain't Big Enough